The good old way defended against the attempts of A.M. D.D. in his book called, An enquiry into the new opinions, (chiefly) propogated by the Presbyterians of Scotland : wherein the divine right of the government of the church by Presbyters acting in parity, is asserted, and the pretended divine right of the hierarchie is disproved, the antiquity of parity and novelty of Episcopacy as now pleaded for, are made manifest from scriptural arguments, and the testimony of the antient writers of the Christian-church, and the groundless and unreasonable confidence of some prelatick writers exposed : also, the debates about holy-days, schism, the church-government used among the first Scots Christians, and what else the enquirer chargeth us with, are clearly stated, and the truth in all these maintained against him : likewise, some animadversions on a book called The fundamental charter of Presbytery, in so far as it misrepresenteth the principles and way of our first reformers from popery, where the controversie about superintendents is fully handled, and the necessity which led our ancestors into that course for that time is discoursed / by Gilbert Rule ...
         Rule, Gilbert, 1629?-1701.
      
       
         
           1697
        
      
       Approx. 876 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 164 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A57857
         Wing R2221
         ESTC R22637
         12490261
         ocm 12490261
         62347
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57857)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 62347)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 947:15)
      
       
         
           
             The good old way defended against the attempts of A.M. D.D. in his book called, An enquiry into the new opinions, (chiefly) propogated by the Presbyterians of Scotland : wherein the divine right of the government of the church by Presbyters acting in parity, is asserted, and the pretended divine right of the hierarchie is disproved, the antiquity of parity and novelty of Episcopacy as now pleaded for, are made manifest from scriptural arguments, and the testimony of the antient writers of the Christian-church, and the groundless and unreasonable confidence of some prelatick writers exposed : also, the debates about holy-days, schism, the church-government used among the first Scots Christians, and what else the enquirer chargeth us with, are clearly stated, and the truth in all these maintained against him : likewise, some animadversions on a book called The fundamental charter of Presbytery, in so far as it misrepresenteth the principles and way of our first reformers from popery, where the controversie about superintendents is fully handled, and the necessity which led our ancestors into that course for that time is discoursed / by Gilbert Rule ...
             Rule, Gilbert, 1629?-1701.
          
           [8], 316 p.
           
             Printed by the heirs and successors of Andrew Anderson ...,
             Edinburgh :
             1697.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Errata: p. [7]
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Monro, Alexander, d. 1715? -- Enquiry into the new opinions (chiefly) propagated by the Presbyterians of Scotland.
           Sage, John, 1652-1711. -- Fundamental charter of presbytery.
           Church of Scotland.
        
      
    
     
        2004-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-06 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-06 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           GOOD
           Old
           WAY
           Defended
           ,
           Against
           the
           Attempts
           of
           
             A.
             M.
          
           D.
           D.
           in
           his
           BOOK
           Called
           ,
           An
           Enquiry
           into
           the
           New
           Opinions
           ,
           (
           Chiefly
           )
           propogated
           by
           the
           Presbyterians
           of
           SCOTLAND
           :
           Wherein
           the
           Divine
           Right
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           Presbyters
           Acting
           in
           Parity
           ,
           is
           Asserted
           ;
           and
           the
           pretended
           Divine
           Right
           of
           the
           Hierarchie
           is
           disproved
           :
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           Parity
           and
           Novelty
           of
           Episcopacy
           as
           now
           Pleaded
           for
           ,
           are
           made
           Manifest
           from
           Scriptural
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Antient
           Writers
           of
           the
           Christian-Church
           :
           and
           the
           groundless
           and
           unreasonable
           Confidence
           of
           some
           Prelatick
           Writers
           exposed
           .
           Also
           ,
           the
           Debates
           about
           
             Holy-Days
             ,
             Schism
          
           ,
           the
           Church-Government
           used
           among
           the
           First
           Scots
           Christians
           ,
           and
           what
           else
           the
           Enquirer
           Chargeth
           us
           with
           ,
           are
           clearly
           Stated
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           in
           all
           these
           Maintained
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           ,
           some
           Animadversions
           on
           a
           Book
           called
           the
           
             Fundamental
             Charter
             of
             Presbytery
          
           ;
           in
           so
           far
           as
           it
           misrepresenteth
           the
           Principles
           and
           Way
           of
           our
           First
           Reformers
           from
           Popery
           :
           where
           the
           Controversie
           about
           Superintendents
           is
           fully
           handled
           :
           and
           the
           Necessity
           which
           led
           our
           Ancestors
           into
           that
           Course
           for
           that
           Time
           is
           Discoursed
           .
        
         
           By
           
             GILBERT
             RULE
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           Principal
           of
           the
           College
           of
           EDINBURGH
           .
        
         
           EDINBURGH
           ,
           Printed
           by
           the
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           of
           
             Andrew
             Anderson
          
           ,
           Printer
           to
           the
           King
           's
           most
           Excellent
           Majesty
           ,
           
             Anno
             DOM.
          
           1697.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             To
             the
             Right
             Honourable
          
           ,
           PATRICK
           
             EARL
             of
          
           MARCHMOUNT
           ,
           
             Viscount
             of
          
           BLASONBERRY
           ,
           LORD
           POLWARTH
           ,
           of
           
             POLW
             ARTH
          
           ,
           REDBRAES
           ,
           and
           GREENLAW
           ,
           &c.
           LORD
           High
           CHANCELLOR
           
             of
             the
          
           KINGDOM
           of
           SCOTLAND
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Noble
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           presumed
           to
           Prefix
           your
           Lordships
           Name
           to
           this
           Work
           ,
           hoping
           that
           your
           Lordship
           will
           count
           it
           no
           dishonour
           for
           the
           Greatest
           of
           Men
           to
           Patronize
           the
           least
           of
           the
           Truths
           of
           GOD
           :
           and
           knowing
           your
           Zealous
           and
           Pious
           Concerns
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           State
           ,
           so
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           as
           now
           Established
           
           in
           this
           Nation
           .
           My
           Design
           in
           this
           Dedication
           is
           not
           to
           
             seek
             the
             Rul●rs
             Favour
          
           :
           having
           had
           for
           many
           Years
           ,
           the
           Honour
           to
           be
           more
           Regarded
           by
           Your
           Lordship
           than
           ever
           I
           could
           deserve
           :
           nor
           to
           Engage
           your
           Lordship
           to
           own
           our
           Church
           against
           her
           open
           and
           secret
           Enemies
           ;
           knowing
           how
           steadily
           you
           have
           appeared
           for
           the
           True
           Interest
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           
             In
             utraque
             fortuna
          
           ;
           and
           how
           fixed
           your
           Principles
           are
           with
           respect
           to
           both
           .
           But
           what
           I
           aim
           at
           is
           ,
           to
           express
           the
           true
           Sense
           I
           have
           (
           as
           I
           know
           my
           Brethren
           also
           to
           retain
           )
           of
           your
           Lordships
           Wisdom
           ,
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           Fortitude
           ,
           encountering
           the
           Greatest
           of
           Hazards
           ,
           and
           enduring
           the
           most
           grievous
           of
           Hardships
           ,
           for
           that
           Holy
           Religion
           that
           ye
           Profess
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           Liberties
           of
           your
           Native
           Countrey
           .
           The
           eminent
           Post
           your
           Lordship
           is
           now
           in
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Token
           of
           your
           Princes
           Favour
           ,
           and
           His
           Majesties
           Wise
           Choise
           of
           a
           sit
           Instrument
           for
           High
           and
           difficult
           Work
           ;
           So
           it
           is
           the
           LORD'S
           Reward
           for
           your
           hard
           Services
           ;
           and
           his
           giving
           you
           the
           Opportunity
           to
           do
           him
           further
           Service
           ,
           of
           another
           Sort
           :
           and
           his
           Trying
           you
           whether
           ye
           will
           Eye
           GOD'S
           Glory
           above
           all
           things
           (
           when
           ye
           have
           the
           Occasion
           ,
           and
           Temptation
           of
           seeking
           your
           own
           Things
           )
           as
           ye
           did
           when
           ye
           Ventured
           ,
           and
           lost
           your
           All
           in
           this
           World
           for
           him
           .
           GOD
           expecteth
           that
           ye
           will
           now
           Pay
           your
           Vows
           made
           in
           your
           Trouble
           ;
           and
           that
           ye
           will
           be
           singly
           ,
           and
           actively
           for
           him
           :
           the
           Time
           is
           short
           wherein
           we
           can
           Walk
           or
           Work
           ,
           and
           Occasions
           are
           uncertain
           .
           There
           will
           be
           great
           Peace
           in
           Reflection
           (
           when
           our
           Work
           is
           at
           an
           end●
           )
           on
           sincere
           Endeavours
           ,
           and
           Application
           of
           Mind
           ,
           to
           the
           Work
           that
           the
           LORD
           hath
           put
           in
           our
           hand
           .
           That
           the
           LORD
           may
           long
           Preserve
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           continue
           your
           Capacity
           to
           do
           Him
           Service
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           may
           Blessyour
           Noble
           Family
           with
           His
           best
           Blessings
           ,
           is
           the
           earnest
           prayer
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             Edinburgh
             ,
             
               December
               ,
               20
               ,
               1697.
               
            
          
           
             My
             Noble
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             Devoted
             and
             most
             Humble
             Servant
             ,
             
               G.
               R.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THat
           I
           again
           appear
           publickly
           in
           this
           Paper
           War
           ,
           (
           being
           ,
           for
           my
           Age
           
             Miles
             emeritus
          
           )
           needeth
           no
           other
           Apology
           than
           the
           Necessity
           that
           the
           Months
           that
           were
           so
           Widely
           Opened
           against
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           right
           Ways
           of
           GOD
           ,
           should
           be
           Stopped
           :
           and
           I
           knew
           of
           no
           other
           Endeavours
           this
           Way
           ,
           when
           I
           entered
           on
           this
           Work
           ,
           nor
           till
           I
           had
           finished
           it
           .
           After
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Press
           ,
           and
           some
           Progress
           made
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           read
           the
           Learned
           and
           Industrious
           
             Mr.
             William
             Jamesons
          
           Nazianzeni
           Quaerela
           ,
           &
           Vo●um
           Justum
           ;
           wherein
           the
           same
           two
           Authors
           that
           I
           Deal
           with
           ,
           are
           solidly
           Refuted
           ,
           and
           the
           main
           Subject
           that
           I
           Treat
           off
           ,
           is
           Handled
           :
           which
           made
           me
           think
           that
           B●ok
           might
           Supersede
           mine
           .
           Yet
           the
           Advice
           of
           others
           Wiser
           than
           my self
           ,
           and
           my
           own
           second
           Thoughts
           ,
           finding
           fewer
           Coincidences
           in
           them
           than
           might
           have
           been
           Expected
           :
           And
           that
           the
           one
           Work
           is
           more
           Historical
           ,
           the
           other
           more
           Argumentative
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           may
           make
           up
           a
           complete
           Answer
           to
           what
           our
           Adversaries
           have
           now
           thought
           sit
           to
           say
           ;
           and
           Considering
           that
           some
           Debates
           are
           here
           insisted
           on
           which
           he
           hath
           not
           touched
           :
           and
           that
           two
           Witnesses
           are
           better
           than
           one
           :
           these
           Considerations
           (
           I
           say
           )
           determined
           me
           not
           to
           stop
           the
           Press
           ,
           And
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Unaccountable
           Confidence
           of
           these
           Authors
           ,
           on
           the
           slenderest
           Grounds
           ,
           should
           be
           exposed
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           :
           while
           they
           Build
           so
           Important
           Truths
           and
           Practices
           (
           and
           press
           them
           so
           warmly
           )
           on
           Phrases
           ,
           Words
           ,
           and
           Modes
           of
           Speaking
           used
           by
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           which
           signified
           quite
           another
           thing
           then
           ,
           than
           what
           now
           they
           are
           commonly
           applyed
           to
           .
           The
           Learned
           Clericus
           ,
           in
           his
           Preface
           to
           
             Ars
             Critica
          
           ,
           Sect.
           3.
           at
           the
           end
           ,
           
           hath
           these
           Words
           here
           very
           apposite
           .
           
             Quot
             &
             quanti
             viri
             crediderunt
             se
             Historiam
             Christianarum
             Ecclesiarum
             ,
             &
             Opiniones
             eorum
             qui
             S.
             S.
             Patres
             vocantur
             ,
             in
             numerato
             habere
             ,
             qui
             revera
             Hospites
             ea
             in
             re
             fuerunt
             ?
             nempe
             ,
             Vocabula
             nuda
             didicerant
             ,
             aut
             Voces
             ,
             quibus
             ex
             Hodiernis
             placitis
             Significationes
             tribuebant
             .
          
           If
           we
           lay
           such
           Weight
           on
           Ways
           of
           Speaking
           of
           old
           used
           ,
           as
           sufficient
           Arguments
           for
           Prelacy
           ,
           it
           is
           reasonable
           to
           allow
           the
           same
           with
           Respect
           to
           Popery
           :
           And
           in
           that
           Case
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             Peter
          
           ,
           and
           
             on
             this
             Rock
             will
             I
             Build
             my
             Church
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             I
             will
             give
             to
             thee
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           &c.
           shall
           infer
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           with
           as
           good
           Reason
           ,
           as
           the
           Fathers
           Ascribing
           Jurisdiction
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           without
           mentioning
           the
           Presbyters
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           doth
           infer
           his
           sole
           Power
           :
           seing
           ,
           as
           our
           Lord
           in
           another
           Place
           ,
           giveth
           the
           same
           Power
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           here
           He
           seemeth
           to
           give
           to
           Peter
           alone
           ;
           so
           do
           the
           Fathers
           often
           speak
           of
           the
           Ruling
           Power
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           several
           times
           mention
           that
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           without
           mentioning
           Presbyters
           .
           No
           Protestant
           will
           admit
           the
           Consequence
           in
           the
           one
           Case
           ;
           wherefore
           neither
           ought
           we
           so
           to
           Argue
           in
           the
           other
           Case
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             PAge
             1.
             line
             16.
             read
          
           Principle
           .
           
             p.
             5.
             l.
             25.
             r.
          
           Theorems
           .
           
             p.
             50.
             l.
             5.
             r.
             James
             .
             p.
             136.
             l.
             8.
             r.
          
           Matters
           of
           Fact.
           
             p.
             146.
             l.
             7.
             r.
          
           Praeses
           .
           
             p.
             150.
             l.
             36.
             r.
          
           them
           .
           
             p.
             181.
             l.
             37.
             r.
          
           approved
           .
           
             p.
             186.
             l.
             37.
             r.
          
           great
           .
           
             p.
             194.
             l.
             11.
             r.
          
           Struggling
           .
           
             p.
             198.
             l.
             38.
             r.
          
           Rank
           .
           
             p.
             199.
             l.
             2.
             r.
          
           the.
           
             p.
             204.
             l.
             15.
             r.
             Andabatarum
             .
             p.
             207.
             l.
             2.
             r.
          
           injoyn
           .
           
             p.
             242.
             l.
             36.
             r.
          
           Holy.
           
             p.
             247.
             l.
             1.
             r.
          
           Congregations
           .
           
             p.
             247.
             l.
             26.
             r.
          
           Religious
           .
           
             p.
             257.
             l.
             16.
             r.
          
           sound
           .
           
             p.
             279.
             l.
             33.
             r.
          
           Ceremony
           .
           
             p.
             284.
             l.
             37.
             r.
          
           Solemnities
           .
           
             p.
             297.
             l.
             13.
             r.
          
           acquainted
           .
           
             p.
             309.
             l.
             16.
             r.
          
           Things
           .
           
             p.
             310.
             l.
             35.
             r.
          
           Writings
           .
        
         
           If
           there
           be
           any
           other
           Mistakes
           of
           the
           Press
           ,
           it
           is
           left
           to
           the
           Readers
           Candor
           to
           Correct
           them
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           
             THE
             Good
             old
             way
             defended
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             IT
             hath
             been
             observed
             by
             some
             ,
             who
             have
             read
             this
             Book
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             hath
             been
             much
             beholden
             to
             some
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             and
             other
             Papists
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             his
             Arguments
             ;
             but
             even
             for
             his
             Invectives
             and
             Reproaches
             cast
             upon
             his
             Adversaries
             (
             had
             he
             been
             so
             just
             as
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             true
             Authors
             of
             his
             fine
             Notions
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             less
             blame
             in
             it
             )
             and
             even
             the
             imputation
             of
             Noveltie
             ,
             of
             the
             Opinions
             of
             Presbyterians
             ,
             (
             with
             which
             the
             Frontispiece
             of
             his
             Book
             is
             adorned
             )
             is
             the
             same
             Reproach
             that
             the
             Romanists
             do
             constantly
             cast
             on
             the
             whole
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             ordinary
             cant
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               the
               new
               Gospel
            
             .
             If
             he
             hath
             proved
             ,
             or
             shall
             prove
             ,
             that
             our
             Principles
             for
             Paritie
             ,
             and
             against
             Prelacy
             ,
             is
             newer
             than
             the
             first
             settling
             of
             Gospel-Churches
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             he
             hath
             some
             advantage
             against
             us
             :
             Yet
             if
             our
             way
             have
             been
             owned
             ,
             and
             practised
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             before
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             for
             many
             Ages
             ;
             The
             edge
             of
             his
             prejudice
             against
             it
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             little
             blunted
             :
             The
             former
             I
             have
             already
             debated
             with
             some
             of
             his
             Partie
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             occasion
             to
             resume
             that
             Dispute
             ,
             before
             I
             have
             done
             with
             this
             Book
             .
             The
             other
             may
             be
             easily
             made
             appear
             ;
             For
             in
             their
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith
            
             (
             after
             they
             had
             fled
             to
             Bohemia
             )
             called
             
               Confessio
               Taboritarum
               ,
               Joan.
               Lukawitz
               ,
               Waldensia
               P.
            
             23.
             
             They
             expresly
             deny
             ,
             that
             
               By
               Scripture
               warrant
               ,
               Ordination
               is
               to
               be
               performed
               only
               by
               Bishops
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               Bishops
               have
               more
               Authority
               than
               single
               
               Priests
               .
               Perin
               .
               Hist.
               of
               the
               Vaudois
               ,
               p.
            
             53
             ,
             62.
             (
             cited
             by
             
               Owen
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               p.
            
             4.
             )
             Sheweth
             ,
             that
             
               they
               had
               no
               other
               Ministers
               for
               5●0
               .
               years
               ,
               than
               such
               as
               was
               ordained
               by
               Presbyters
               .
               Walsing
               .
               Hist
               :
               of
               England
               .
               pag.
            
             339.
             
             Telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Lollards
             (
             the
             same
             Sect
             with
             the
             
               Waldenses
               )
               had
               their
               Ministers
               Ordained
               by
               Presbyters
               without
               Bishops
               .
            
             Now
             of
             this
             Sect
             ,
             even
             their
             Enemies
             witness
             that
             they
             were
             very
             Antient.
             Reinerius
             ,
             an
             Inquisitor
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             
               contra
               Haereticos
            
             ,
             sayeth
             ,
             that
             
               it
               had
               continued
               longest
               of
               all
               the
               Sects
               ;
               For
               some
               say
               ,
            
             (
             these
             are
             his
             Words
             )
             
               they
               have
               been
               from
               the
               days
               of
               Pope
               Silvester
               .
            
             1.
             (
             who
             was
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             first
             
               Nicen
               Council
               )
               others
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             It
             may
             also
             be
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             his
             own
             opinion
             ,
             of
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Prelacy
             is
             much
             newer
             than
             ours
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Fathers
             (
             as
             will
             after
             appear
             ,
             )
             but
             even
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             was
             not
             of
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             till
             
               Bishop
               Lands
            
             time
             ,
             and
             but
             few
             of
             them
             after
             it
             .
             
               Spellman
               ,
               p
            
             576.
             
             In
             the
             
               Canons
               of
               Elfrick
               and
               Wolfin
            
             ,
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Ambo
               siquidem
               unum
               tenent
               eundem
               ordinem
               quum
               sit
               dignior
               illa
               pars
               Episcopi
               .
               Catal.
               test
               .
               verit
               .
               To.
            
             2.
             saith
             of
             
               Wicklif
               ,
               tantum
               duos
               ordines
               min●strorum
               esse
               debere
               judicavit
               ,
               viz.
               Presbyteros
               &
               Dia●onos
               .
               Fox
               .
               Act.
               monum
               .
               T.
            
             2.
             
             Among
             the
             Answers
             that
             Lambert
             the
             Martyr
             gave
             to
             the
             45.
             
             Questions
             put
             to
             him
             ,
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               p.
               400.
               
               As
               touching
               Priest-hood
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
               there
               was
               no
               more
               Officers
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               Bishop
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               the
               Scripture
               full
               apertly
               .
            
             He
             citeth
             also
             Jerom
             ,
             for
             this
             .
             After
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             in
             the
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               the
               Institution
               of
               a
               Christian
               man
               ,
            
             made
             by
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             ,
             1537.
             
             Authorized
             and
             injoyned
             by
             
               King
               and
               Parliament
            
             ,
             to
             be
             preached
             through
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
               new
               Testament
               mentioneth
               but
               two
               Orders
               ,
               Presbyters
               or
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               .
               Cranmers
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Bishops
             Opinion
             I
             have
             Cited
             .
             S.
             2.
             
             §
             2.
             
             Out
             of
             a
             Manuscript
             in
             
               Stillingfleets
               Ira.
            
             In
             the
             Book
             called
             the
             
               Bishops
               Book
            
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               the
               difference
               between
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               was
               a
               device
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               not
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             For
             the
             same
             Opinion
             ,
             
               Owen
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               p.
            
             114
             ,
             115.
             citeth
             
               Jewel
               ,
               Morton
               ,
               Whitaker
               ,
               Nowell
               ,
            
             and
             the
             present
             
               Bishop
               of
               Sarum
            
             .
          
           
           
             §
             3.
             
             Yea
             that
             this
             our
             Opinion
             for
             Paritie
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Divine
             right
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             is
             as
             old
             as
             the
             Reformation
             from
             Popery
             ;
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             
               Articuli
               Smalcaldici
            
             ,
             signed
             by
             
               Luther
               ,
               Melanchthon
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Divines
             ;
             as
             they
             are
             set
             down
             
               lib.
               concord
            
             .
             Printed
             
               An.
               1580.
               
               Lipsiae
               art
               .
               10.
               p
            
             306.
             
             Where
             they
             plead
             their
             power
             of
             ordaining
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             without
             Bishops
             .
             And
             cite
             Jerome
             saying
             ,
             
               Eam
               (
               Ecclesiam
               Alexandrinam
               )
               primum
               ab
               Episcopis
               Presbyteris
               ,
               &
               Ministris
               ,
               communi
               operâ
               gubernatam
               fuisse
               .
            
             These
             articles
             were
             agreed
             on
             ,
             An.
             1533.
             
             After
             ,
             p.
             324
             ,
             325.
             
             They
             affirm
             of
             
               Jurisdictio
               ,
               &
               Potestas
               excommunicandi
               &
               absolvendi
               ,
            
             that
             ,
             
               liquet
               confessione
               omnium
               ,
               etiam
               adversariorum
               nostrorum
               ,
               communem
               esse
               omnibus
               qui
               presunt
               Ecclesiis
               sive
               nominentur
               Pastores
               ,
               sive
               Presbyteri
               ,
               sive
               Episcopi
               .
            
             And
             they
             cite
             Jerome
             ,
             as
             holding
             the
             same
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             words
             observe
             ,
             
               hic
               docet
               Hieronymus
               distinctos
               gradus
               Episcoporum
               ,
               &
               Presbyterorum
               ,
               sive
               Pastorum
               ,
               tantum
               humana
               authoritate
               constitutos
               esse
               :
               idque
               res
               ipsa
               loquitur
               ,
               quia
               officium
               &
               mandatum
               plane
               idem
               est
               ,
               quia
               autem
               jure
               divino
               nullum
               est
               discrimen
               inter
               Episcopum
               &
               Pastorem
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             These
             Articles
             were
             subscribed
             by
             the
             Electoral
             Princes
             ,
             
               Palsegrave
               ,
               Saxonie
               ,
               and
               Brandenburg
               ,
            
             by
             45.
             
             
               Dukes
               ,
               Marquesses
               ,
               Counts
            
             ,
             and
             Barons
             ,
             by
             the
             Consuls
             ,
             and
             Senates
             of
             35.
             
             Cities
             .
             Yea
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             this
             Opinion
             was
             not
             then
             disliked
             ,
             even
             in
             
               England
               ;
               Bucer
            
             ,
             and
             Fagius
             ,
             who
             subscribed
             them
             ,
             were
             brought
             into
             England
             by
             Cranmer
             ,
             and
             employed
             in
             promoting
             the
             Reformation
             .
             The
             subscriptions
             of
             the
             Noblemen
             mentioned
             ,
             you
             may
             find
             at
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Preface
             of
             that
             Book
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             ,
             then
             a
             confidence
             beyond
             ordinary
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             Presbyterian
             principle
             of
             Paritie
             a
             
               new
               Opinion
            
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             It
             is
             further
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             as
             Antiquity
             is
             not
             ,
             by
             it self
             ,
             a
             sufficient
             Patrocinie
             for
             any
             Opinion
             ;
             So
             Noveltie
             is
             not
             alwayes
             a
             just
             prejudice
             against
             it
             .
             If
             our
             Adversaries
             plead
             Antiquitie
             for
             Prelacy
             ,
             so
             may
             it
             be
             done
             for
             many
             principles
             which
             themselves
             will
             call
             Errors
             ;
             and
             this
             sort
             of
             Arguments
             ,
             hath
             in
             all
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             been
             judged
             invalide
             :
             It
             is
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             ,
             not
             
               humane
               practice
               ,
               Custome
            
             ,
             or
             
               Antient
               Opinion
            
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             
             a
             Foundation
             for
             our
             belief
             :
             and
             when
             they
             expose
             our
             way
             as
             new
             ,
             they
             should
             consider
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             Eldest
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             beeing
             ,
             and
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             may
             be
             new
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             discovery
             and
             observation
             :
             What
             is
             old
             in
             it self
             ,
             may
             be
             new
             to
             us
             ;
             because
             ,
             by
             the
             corruption
             of
             many
             Ages
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             hid
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             brought
             forth
             to
             light
             again
             :
             So
             Christianity
             it self
             was
             a
             Noveltie
             to
             the
             Athenian
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             treated
             with
             disdain
             and
             mocking
             ,
             on
             that
             account
             ;
             more
             than
             with
             rational
             refutation
             ,
             
               Acts
               17.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Augustins
            
             Doctrine
             of
             Conversion
             ,
             is
             looked
             on
             by
             some
             as
             what
             was
             new
             in
             that
             time
             .
             So
             was
             Luthers
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Calvins
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             other
             Reformers
             in
             their
             day
             ,
             respectivè
             .
             If
             my
             Antagonist
             can
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             our
             Opinion
             about
             Parity
             ,
             was
             never
             countenanced
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             practised
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             till
             of
             late
             in
             Geneva
             ,
             or
             Scotland
             ;
             Let
             it
             then
             pass
             for
             a
             Noveltie
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             account
             be
             condemned
             :
             but
             it
             may
             be
             more
             Antient
             than
             the
             Hierarchie
             ;
             tho
             for
             many
             Centuries
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             practised
             under
             the
             Reign
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Anti-Christ
             .
             We
             are
             very
             willing
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             putteth
             before
             his
             Book
             ,
             to
             ask
             for
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             the
             
               old
               paths
            
             :
             but
             these
             paths
             must
             be
             such
             as
             God
             of
             old
             prescribed
             to
             his
             People
             (
             as
             some
             expound
             the
             place
             ,
             of
             the
             way
             that
             Moses
             taught
             them
             )
             and
             which
             they
             walked
             in
             ,
             who
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             did
             not
             err
             .
             (
             as
             Grotius
             expoundeth
             this
             place
             ,
             of
             the
             way
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             and
             Jacob
             )
             we
             know
             that
             error
             hath
             been
             abetted
             under
             the
             Notion
             of
             the
             old
             way
             ,
             Jer.
             44.
             17.
             
             Neither
             do
             we
             think
             our selves
             obliged
             to
             follow
             all
             the
             paths
             of
             some
             Antient
             good
             men
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             Jews
             were
             to
             do
             as
             Aaron
             did
             ,
             in
             making
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             ,
             tho
             that
             was
             a
             very
             old
             practice
             ,
             and
             that
             Calf
             worshipping
             had
             been
             before
             Jeremias
             dayes
             ,
             both
             Antient
             and
             Universal
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             Some
             things
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             his
             Introduction
             ,
             and
             first
             ,
             the
             ill
             words
             that
             he
             very
             liberally
             ,
             and
             at
             〈◊〉
             random
             ,
             bestoweth
             on
             these
             who
             are
             not
             of
             his
             way
             ;
             calling
             their
             Principles
             ,
             and
             Writings
             ,
             
               Lybels
               ,
               Spiritual
               Raveries
            
             p.
             2.
             
             He
             insinuateth
             that
             we
             
               have
               wickedly
               combined
               to
               defame
               them
               p.
            
             3.
             
             If
             p.
             4.
             it
             be
             
               not
               his
               business
               to
               
               complain
               of
               them
               ,
            
             whom
             he
             supposeth
             ,
             
               do
               persecute
               them
            
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             should
             less
             be
             his
             work
             to
             Rail
             ;
             with
             such
             unmanly
             ,
             and
             unchristian
             revilings
             ,
             at
             them
             who
             no
             other
             wayes
             oppose
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Partie
             ,
             but
             by
             dint
             of
             Argument
             .
             He
             doth
             p.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Suppose
             ,
             
               The
               Antient
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Word
               to
               have
               been
               Bishops
               with
               Apostolical
               Authority
               ,
            
             and
             telleth
             us
             ,
             
               How
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               ,
               they
               were
               opposed
               ,
               by
               men
               chosen
               by
               the
               People
               ,
               who
               calculate
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               to
               the
               fancies
               and
               humours
               of
               the
               Multitude
               ,
               and
               prostituted
               the
               Gospel
               to
               promote
               error
               ,
               and
               delusion
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               serving
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               they
               became
               slaves
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               were
               originally
               imployed
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               were
               so
               unhappily
               successfull
               ,
               as
               to
               gratifie
               their
               lusts
               ,
               they
               were
               therefore
               voted
               the
               most
               Edifying
               Teachers
               .
            
             Whether
             this
             be
             to
             vvrite
             a
             Satyre
             ,
             or
             to
             plead
             for
             Truth
             ,
             to
             the
             conviction
             of
             them
             vvhom
             he
             dealleth
             vvith
             ,
             vvise
             men
             vvill
             judge
             .
             It
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             lamented
             ,
             than
             denyed
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             such
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Christian
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             the
             Reformed
             Church
             :
             but
             I
             may
             confidently
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             more
             zealously
             disliked
             among
             any
             partie
             of
             men
             ,
             than
             among
             the
             Presbyterians
             in
             Scotland
             :
             Whom
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             by
             all
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             he
             designeth
             to
             defame
             ;
             We
             preach
             against
             this
             Inclination
             ,
             even
             as
             it
             is
             in
             mens
             hearts
             :
             and
             vve
             censure
             it
             ,
             vvhen
             it
             appeareth
             in
             their
             practise
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             promoting
             of
             Error
             ,
             or
             disturbing
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             More
             of
             this
             he
             hath
             ,
             p.
             7.
             of
             
               Ministers
               reconciling
               the
               moralls
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               mens
               wicked
               practises
               ,
               and
               looser
               theorms
               ,
               and
               the
               severe
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Antient
               Church
               to
               all
               licence
               and
               luxurie
               ,
               and
               true
               faith
               ,
               that
               worketh
               by
               love
               ,
               to
               airie
               notions
               and
               mistakes
               .
            
             Whether
             these
             vvords
             afford
             us
             the
             lineaments
             of
             this
             mans
             temper
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             to
             others
             to
             determine
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             they
             who
             know
             the
             Scots
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             spitefully
             hate
             them
             ,
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             either
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             their
             Exercise
             of
             Discipline
             doth
             tend
             to
             promote
             Loosness
             and
             Luxurie
             .
             This
             Author
             is
             pleased
             to
             represent
             them
             under
             a
             quite
             contrary
             Character
             when
             he
             findeth
             it
             for
             his
             purpose
             .
             Whether
             the
             Presbyterian
             ,
             or
             
             Prelatick
             Church
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             been
             exercised
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             come
             nearest
             to
             the
             
               severe
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Antient
               Church
               ,
            
             it
             's
             easie
             to
             determine
             ,
             by
             them
             who
             have
             seen
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             can
             judge
             of
             both
             ,
             without
             prejudice
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             I
             gladly
             would
             understand
             what
             he
             meaneth
             by
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             p.
             6.
             
             That
             
               the
               primitive
               Ministers
               of
               Religion
               ,
               had
               their
               immediate
               commission
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               they
               endeavoured
               to
               restore
               the
               image
               of
               God
               in
               Men
               :
            
             To
             whom
             he
             setteth
             in
             opposition
             these
             ill
             men
             above
             mentioned
             .
             If
             he
             mean
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             contradict
             his
             Assertion
             ;
             but
             must
             look
             on
             it
             as
             most
             impertinent
             :
             Seing
             the
             other
             ,
             who
             he
             saith
             ,
             had
             their
             Authority
             from
             Men
             ,
             were
             distinguished
             from
             ,
             and
             opposite
             to
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             the
             ordinary
             faithful
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             were
             in
             ,
             or
             after
             their
             dayes
             .
             Also
             the
             Assertion
             ,
             so
             understood
             ,
             could
             make
             nothing
             for
             Prelacy
             ,
             or
             against
             Paritie
             ,
             in
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             to
             be
             the
             design
             of
             this
             Passage
             .
             If
             he
             understand
             it
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             ,
             he
             fancieth
             to
             have
             succeeded
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             
               new
               opinion
            
             ,
             with
             a
             Witness
             ;
             and
             for
             any
             thing
             I
             know
             ,
             himself
             first
             hatched
             it
             :
             and
             we
             shall
             allow
             him
             the
             honour
             of
             this
             new
             discovery
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             have
             their
             Immediate
             Commission
             from
             Heaven
             :
             I
             know
             no
             Opinions
             held
             by
             Presbyterians
             ,
             so
             new
             as
             this
             ,
             of
             one
             who
             undertaketh
             to
             refute
             their
             new
             Opinions
             .
             Sure
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             they
             must
             then
             shew
             their
             credentials
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             signs
             of
             Apostles
             wrought
             in
             them
             .
             As
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             
             And
             these
             might
             supersede
             the
             King
             's
             Congedelire
             ,
             and
             their
             Consecration
             ,
             and
             also
             ,
             all
             the
             debate
             that
             is
             about
             their
             Prelation
             ,
             and
             will
             excuse
             us
             from
             owning
             them
             ,
             till
             we
             be
             satisfied
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             wherein
             we
             promise
             not
             to
             be
             unreasonably
             incredulous
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             He
             proceedeth
             in
             his
             Reproaches
             ,
             and
             unaccountable
             Extravagancy
             ;
             while
             p.
             7.
             
             He
             speaketh
             of
             the
             
               shaking
               of
               the
               foundations
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Unitie
               ,
            
             (
             as
             if
             Unity
             were
             only
             found
             in
             the
             Prelatical
             way
             )
             and
             
               trampling
               on
               Antient
               Constitutions
               with
               great
               Insolence
               ,
               and
               Impiety
               .
            
             Supposing
             (
             without
             any
             semblance
             of
             Proof●
             )
             that
             then
             the
             hedge
             of
             true
             Religion
             is
             not
             only
             invaded
             
             but
             demolished
             ,
             when
             Episcopacy
             is
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             that
             
               without
               these
               sacred
               Vehicles
               (
               viz.
            
             The
             Antient
             Constitutions
             about
             Prelacy
             ,
             )
             
               true
               Religion
               must
               evaporate
               into
               giddiness
               and
               Enthusiasm
               .
            
             If
             this
             wild
             talk
             be
             not
             
               spiritual
               raverie
            
             ,
             (
             to
             use
             his
             own
             words
             )
             I
             know
             not
             what
             can
             be
             called
             by
             that
             Name
             .
             It
             is
             of
             the
             same
             strain
             ,
             that
             
               the
               extravagance
               of
               these
               last
               dayes
               ,
            
             (
             which
             is
             wholly
             charged
             on
             Presbytery
             )
             
               is
               boundless
               ,
               and
               Sceptical
               ,
               and
               Christianity
               is
               more
               dangerously
               wounded
               ,
               by
               the
               delusions
               of
               some
               that
               are
               Baptized
            
             (
             Presbyterians
             )
             
               then
               by
               the
               open
               blasphemies
               of
               Infidels
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               the
               first
               (
               viz.
            
             the
             Presbyterians
             )
             
               are
               altogether
               inaccessible
               by
               reason
            
             ,
             that
             
               they
               pretend
               to
               extraordinary
               illuminations
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               instructed
               ,
               their
               Errors
               are
               made
               stronger
               by
               their
               vanity
               .
            
             And
             much
             more
             is
             falsly
             and
             injuriously
             said
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             To
             which
             I
             have
             no
             other
             Reply
             ,
             but
             the
             words
             of
             
               Psalms
               12.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               The
               Lord
               shall
               cut
               off
               all
               flattering
               lips
               ,
               and
               the
               tongue
               that
               speaketh
               proud
               things
               ,
               who
               have
               said
               ,
               with
               our
               tongue
               will
               we
               prevail
               ,
               our
               lips
               are
               our
               own
               ,
               who
               is
               Lord
               over
               us
               ,
            
             and
             Psal.
             120.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               What
               shall
               be
               given
               unto
               thee
               ,
               or
               what
               shall
               be
               done
               unto
               thee
               ,
               O
               false
               tongue
               .
            
             We
             can
             answer
             his
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             are
             willing
             to
             be
             Instructed
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             attacked
             that
             way
             :
             But
             who
             can
             stand
             before
             this
             kind
             of
             Topicks
             ?
             I
             have
             not
             met
             with
             any
             Person
             who
             is
             of
             opinion
             that
             Presbyterians
             
               think
               to
               make
               their
               Calling
               and
               Election
               sure
               ,
               only
               by
               Division
               and
               Singularitie
               ,
            
             save
             this
             Author
             .
             p.
             8.
             
             Who
             seemeth
             to
             take
             the
             same
             Liberty
             to
             himself
             ,
             of
             speaking
             all
             the
             ill
             he
             can
             devise
             of
             Presbyterians
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             
               pax
               vobis
            
             doth
             against
             Protestants
             of
             all
             sorts
             .
             I
             am
             not
             at
             leasure
             to
             enquire
             how
             much
             he
             hath
             borrowed
             from
             that
             Author
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             strain
             of
             both
             is
             the
             same
             :
             I
             shall
             take
             little
             notice
             of
             his
             confident
             insinuation
             .
             p.
             9.
             
             That
             
               Prelacy
               was
               revealed
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               taught
               by
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               received
               by
               all
               Churches
               in
               the
               first
               and
               best
               Ages
               :
            
             For
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             is
             to
             be
             tryed
             in
             the
             following
             Debate
             ;
             But
             I
             cannot
             overlook
             his
             suposing
             ,
             that
             
               we
               reject
               certain
               Ritualls
               and
               practises
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               plainest
               and
               most
               undenyable
               consequences
               are
               agreeable
               to
               the
               general
               Rules
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               uniform
               
               Belief
               of
               all
               Christians
               :
            
             If
             he
             can
             prove
             the
             Contraverted
             Ceremonies
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             we
             shall
             correct
             our
             Opinion
             about
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             He
             layeth
             some
             Foundations
             ,
             p.
             10.
             and
             11.
             
             For
             his
             following
             Dispute
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             allow
             ,
             as
             first
             ,
             that
             
               the
               first
               Christians
               were
               agreed
               among
               themselves
               about
               not
               only
               the
               great
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               ;
               but
               also
               about
               the
               General
               Rules
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Order
               ,
               and
               Discipline
            
             ;
             under
             which
             Head
             ,
             he
             plainly
             includes
             the
             
               Rituals
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             lamented
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             that
             Unitie
             ,
             that
             was
             fit
             ,
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             :
             we
             read
             of
             many
             Heresies
             early
             broached
             :
             for
             Order
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             the
             same
             among
             all
             ,
             there
             were
             sad
             Schisms
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Heresies
             :
             and
             for
             Ritualls
             ,
             we
             find
             no
             General
             Rule
             they
             agreed
             in
             ,
             for
             Ordering
             them
             ,
             save
             the
             Word
             of
             GOD
             ,
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             For
             General
             Councills
             ,
             that
             medled
             most
             with
             these
             ,
             were
             later
             than
             the
             times
             we
             speak
             of
             .
             And
             it
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             what
             Fatal
             Contentions
             there
             were
             about
             some
             of
             them
             ;
             such
             as
             the
             time
             of
             observing
             Easter
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             first
             Churches
             had
             different
             Ritualls
             ,
             about
             which
             they
             made
             no
             Divisions
             ,
             but
             used
             Christian
             forbearance
             .
             Socrates
             hath
             a
             whole
             Chapter
             to
             prove
             this
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             C.
             21.
             of
             
               lib
               5.
               of
               hist.
               Ecclesi
               .
               Iraeneus
            
             reproving
             Victor
             ,
             for
             Excommunicating
             the
             
               Quarto
               Decimani
            
             ,
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             at
             large
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             did
             not
             censure
             one
             another
             ,
             for
             difference
             of
             Rites
             and
             Customs
             observed
             among
             them
             .
             Every
             one
             knoweth
             how
             far
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             were
             ,
             from
             uniformity
             in
             their
             Fasting
             ;
             Some
             abstaining
             from
             that
             which
             others
             did
             not
             Scruple
             to
             eat
             :
             in
             the
             frequency
             of
             Communicating
             :
             about
             the
             
               time
               and
               manner
               of
               Baptising
            
             :
             about
             the
             
               time
               and
               degrees
               of
               publick
               penance
               ,
               placing
               the
               Altar
               ,
            
             or
             Communion
             Table
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             evident
             then
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Christians
             did
             not
             look
             on
             Ritualls
             ,
             as
             that
             about
             which
             Christian
             Concord
             should
             be
             judged
             of
             :
             They
             minded
             things
             of
             higher
             moment
             ,
             and
             greater
             necessity
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             Another
             Paradox
             that
             he
             Advanceth
             is
             ,
             that
             
               by
               this
               uniformity
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Rituals
               ,
               they
               (
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               ,
               )
               strenghned
               
               themselves
               against
            
             Infidels
             and
             Hereticks
             .
             This
             Assertion
             with
             respect
             to
             Rituals
             ,
             is
             wild
             and
             absurd
             ;
             not
             only
             because
             such
             Uniformity
             was
             not
             found
             ,
             nor
             much
             regarded
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             because
             this
             Uniformity
             in
             Matters
             so
             extrinsick
             to
             Religion
             ,
             could
             afford
             them
             no
             strength
             ;
             more
             than
             an
             Army
             is
             the
             stronger
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             Souldiers
             wearing
             Coats
             of
             the
             same
             Fashion
             and
             Colour
             .
             It
             was
             their
             Unity
             in
             the
             Truths
             of
             God
             ,
             their
             Managing
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             by
             one
             Divine
             Rule
             ,
             and
             their
             Love
             and
             forbearance
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             in
             the
             different
             Practice
             of
             such
             Rituals
             as
             were
             not
             Instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             in
             these
             as
             the
             Means
             ,
             did
             their
             strength
             ly
             .
             Yet
             another
             strange
             Position
             ;
             he
             supposeth
             the
             Constitutions
             wherein
             he
             and
             we
             differ
             
               to
               have
               been
               received
               among
               all
               Christians
               ,
            
             (
             which
             never
             hath
             yet
             been
             proved
             )
             and
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             
               despising
               these
               overthroweth
               the
               Foundations
               of
               Peace
               and
               Charity
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               we
               exclude
               our selves
               from
               the
               visible
               Fellowship
               of
               Christs
               Houshold
               and
               Family
               .
            
             His
             Supposition
             (
             which
             p.
             11.
             and
             often
             else
             where
             ,
             he
             considently
             layeth
             as
             a
             Foundation
             of
             his
             whole
             Debate
             )
             is
             groundless
             ;
             as
             I
             hope
             ,
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             Progress
             of
             this
             Disquisition
             .
             His
             Assertion
             is
             false
             and
             dangerous
             .
             For
             1.
             
             There
             was
             Peace
             amongst
             the
             primitive
             Churches
             ,
             where
             several
             of
             the
             Constitutions
             he
             talketh
             of
             ,
             were
             practised
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             neglected
             or
             despised
             by
             others
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             Instanced
             in
             the
             
               Trina
               Immersio
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             .
             2.
             
             Even
             about
             some
             Truths
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             were
             Debates
             in
             the
             primitive
             Churches
             ,
             and
             some
             differed
             from
             that
             which
             was
             generally
             held
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             Excommunicated
             ,
             but
             dealt
             with
             by
             more
             soft
             Means
             ,
             and
             born
             with
             ,
             till
             the
             Lord
             should
             enlighten
             their
             Mind
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Apostles
             direction
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             15
             ,
             16.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             Church
             ,
             but
             of
             few
             others
             ,
             to
             unchurch
             all
             Sister
             Churches
             who
             differ
             from
             them
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             even
             in
             Rituals
             :
             this
             is
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             If
             he
             understand
             that
             they
             only
             exclude
             themselves
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             differ
             from
             what
             all
             and
             every
             one
             hold
             who
             are
             Christians
             ,
             his
             Assertion
             cannot
             be
             contradicted
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             Ridiculed
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             who
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             to
             do
             :
             but
             if
             he
             speak
             of
             what
             is
             commonly
             received
             ,
             this
             very
             Assertion
             doth
             Sap
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             that
             all
             they
             were
             to
             be
             Treated
             as
             Apostats
             from
             the
             Church
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             singular
             Sentiment
             about
             any
             one
             Point
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             Ceremony
             ,
             even
             though
             they
             Dissent
             never
             so
             modestly
             :
             and
             this
             will
             Authorize
             all
             the
             Severities
             
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             .
             Whether
             will
             mens
             furious
             Zeal
             for
             Humane
             Devices
             carry
             them
             ?
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             What
             followeth
             ,
             doth
             surmount
             all
             that
             we
             have
             heard
             .
             p.
             11.
             
             
               Whatever
               is
               uniformly
               determined
               by
               the
               wisest
               and
               best
               of
               Christians
               ,
               (
               their
               learnedst
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               )
               must
               be
               received
               as
               the
               infallible
               Truth
               of
               God
               ▪
               else
               we
               have
               no
               certain
               Standard
               to
               distinguish
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               in
               former
               Ages
               ,
               from
               the
               Combinations
               of
            
             Hereticks
             .
             And
             a
             little
             below
             ,
             
               The
               uniform
               Voice
               of
               Christendem
               in
               the
               first
               and
               purest
               Ages
               ,
               is
               the
               best
               Key
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Practice
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               their
               Successors
               .
            
             I
             make
             here
             two
             Observes
             ,
             before
             I
             consider
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             thus
             boldly
             Asserted
             .
             The
             former
             is
             ,
             that
             (
             may
             be
             through
             oversight
             )
             he
             giveth
             Presbyters
             a
             share
             in
             Determining
             ,
             or
             decisive
             Power
             about
             what
             must
             be
             received
             as
             the
             infallible
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Bishops
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             Bishops
             have
             not
             the
             sole
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             of
             this
             afterward
             .
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             he
             here
             speaketh
             not
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             ordinary
             and
             fixed
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             taught
             and
             ruled
             the
             Church
             after
             the
             decease
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             was
             finished
             .
             Now
             this
             Position
             containeth
             things
             worthy
             of
             our
             Observation
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             this
             learned
             Author
             maintaineth
             an
             Infallibility
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             cannot
             erre
             ;
             seeing
             what
             they
             Determine
             must
             be
             received
             as
             the
             Infallible
             Truth
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             That
             there
             must
             be
             an
             Infallible
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             beside
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             without
             this
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             Standard
             of
             Truth
             ,
             but
             must
             wander
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             being
             unfit
             and
             insufficient
             to
             guide
             us
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             discover
             Heresie
             to
             us
             .
             3.
             
             That
             this
             infallible
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             is
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             agreeing
             together
             ,
             and
             uniformly
             Determining
             what
             is
             Truth
             .
             But
             here
             our
             Author
             leaveth
             us
             at
             a
             loss
             :
             What
             if
             some
             of
             these
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             who
             meet
             to
             frame
             our
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Canons
             for
             our
             Practice
             ,
             be
             none
             of
             the
             Wisest
             ,
             Best
             ,
             nor
             Learnedst
             ,
             yet
             have
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             get
             into
             the
             Office
             of
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             ?
             Next
             ,
             what
             if
             his
             wisest
             and
             best
             Christians
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             learnedst
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             do
             not
             Determine
             uniformly
             about
             our
             Faith
             ,
             or
             what
             concerneth
             our
             Practice
             ;
             but
             some
             few
             Dissent
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             clear
             to
             go
             along
             with
             the
             rest
             ?
             Whether
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             have
             we
             any
             Standard
             for
             our
             Religion
             ?
             He
             would
             do
             well
             to
             give
             us
             Light
             in
             this
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             better
             digested
             his
             Notions
             ,
             and
             writeth
             his
             second
             thoughts
             on
             this
             Head.
             If
             some
             other
             Person
             had
             written
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             we
             should
             quickly
             have
             
             had
             a
             whole
             Book
             ,
             or
             a
             long
             Preface
             to
             one
             ,
             exposing
             his
             
               Ignorance
               ,
               Impudence
            
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             qualities
             :
             but
             I
             shall
             impute
             no
             more
             to
             this
             learned
             Doctor
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             well
             Considered
             what
             he
             here
             saith
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             It
             may
             be
             it
             will
             have
             little
             weight
             with
             him
             ,
             if
             I
             affirm
             and
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             plainly
             and
             directly
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             their
             darling
             Principle
             :
             and
             indeed
             the
             Foundation
             on
             which
             that
             Church
             is
             built
             ;
             and
             without
             believing
             of
             which
             ,
             they
             affirm
             that
             we
             have
             no
             certainty
             for
             our
             Religion
             :
             even
             as
             this
             Author
             thinketh
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             Standard
             to
             distinguish
             the
             Catholicks
             from
             Hereticks
             .
             That
             this
             is
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             I
             might
             prove
             by
             whole
             Shoals
             of
             Citations
             ;
             I
             shall
             single
             out
             a
             few
             .
             
               Eccius
               ,
               Enchirid
               :
               de
               conciliis
               .
               Tollatur
               Patrum
               &
               Conciliorum
               authoritas
               ,
               omnia
               in
               Ecclesia
               erunt
               ambigua
               ,
               dubia
               ,
               pendentia
               ,
               iucerta
               .
            
             Melthior
             Canus
             ,
             loc
             :
             Com
             :
             7.
             
             C
             :
             3.
             conclus
             :
             5.
             
             
               In
               expositione
               sacrarum
               Literarum
               ,
               communis
               omnium
               sanctorum
               Patrum
               intelligentia
               certissimum
               Argumentum
               Theologo
               praestant
               ,
               ad
               Theologicas
               Assertiones
               corroborandas
               ;
               quippe
               Sanctorum
               omnium
               sensus
               Spiritus
               sancti
               sensus
               ipsi
               sit
               .
               Quanquam
               à
               Philosophis
               quidem
               rationem
               Philosophicae
               conclusionis
               jure
               forsitan
               postularis
               ,
               in
               sacrarum
               autem
               literarum
               intelligentia
               ,
               majoribus
               nostris
               debes
               ,
               nulla
               etiam
               ratione
               habita
               ,
               credere
               ,
               &
               quas
               sententias
               de
               lege
               ,
               de
               fide
               ,
               de
               Religione
               ab
               illis
               accipisti
               defendere
               .
            
             Greg
             :
             de
             valent
             :
             Analys
             :
             fidei
             ,
             lib
             :
             8
             :
             c.
             9.
             
             
               Quod
               Patres
               unanimi
               consensu
               circa
               Religionem
               tradunt
               ,
               infallibiliter
               verum
               est
               .
            
             Bellarm
             :
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Christo
             ,
             cap.
             2
             :
             &
             lib.
             1
             :
             de
             Purgatorio
             ,
             cap.
             10.
             
             
               Patres
               nunquam
               omnes
               simul
               errant
               ,
               etiamsi
               aliquis
               eorum
               interdum
               erret
               ,
               nam
               simul
               omnes
               in
               uno
               errore
               convenire
               non
               possunt
               .
            
             Here
             is
             a
             sweet
             Harmony
             ,
             between
             our
             Authors
             assertion
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             these
             learned
             men
             ,
             from
             whom
             it
             seems
             he
             hath
             borrowed
             it
             .
             But
             because
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             perhaps
             he
             will
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             own
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             bring
             an
             Argument
             or
             two
             ,
             against
             these
             Principles
             that
             he
             asserteth
             ,
             or
             are
             by
             just
             consequences
             ,
             drawn
             out
             of
             his
             words
             :
             referring
             the
             Reader
             for
             full
             satisfaction
             ,
             to
             the
             learned
             Protestant
             Writers
             (
             whether
             Episcopal
             or
             Presbyterian
             )
             who
             have
             defended
             the
             Reformation
             against
             the
             Papists
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             many
             even
             of
             the
             Prelatical
             Party
             ,
             differ
             from
             him
             in
             this
             Principle
             .
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             For
             the
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             not
             Infallibility
             in
             all
             Points
             of
             Faith
             or
             Practice
             ,
             to
             be
             found
             among
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             Church
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             that
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             yea
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             may
             in
             some
             of
             these
             Points
             ,
             erre
             :
             I
             prove
             1.
             
             No
             such
             Infallibility
             is
             promised
             to
             any
             ,
             or
             all
             of
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               tu
               es
               Petrus
               :
               lo
               am
               I
               with
               you
               :
            
             and
             such
             
             like
             Promises
             ,
             cannot
             bear
             the
             Weight
             of
             our
             Authors
             Opinion
             ;
             for
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             safe
             from
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             Christs
             presence
             ,
             even
             though
             her
             Guides
             be
             under
             some
             Mistakes
             in
             lesser
             Matters
             .
             2
             This
             Infallibility
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             Experience
             :
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             erred
             foully
             ,
             when
             they
             condemned
             our
             Lord
             as
             a
             Deceiver
             :
             and
             yet
             that
             Church
             had
             the
             Promise
             of
             Gods
             Teaching
             ,
             Upholding
             ,
             and
             Presence
             ,
             which
             was
             fulfilled
             upon
             the
             Remnant
             of
             true
             Believers
             that
             were
             among
             them
             .
             The
             Arian
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Popish
             Church
             ,
             have
             foully
             erred
             ,
             and
             yet
             both
             of
             them
             did
             overspread
             the
             face
             of
             Christianity
             almost
             wholly
             ;
             but
             there
             was
             still
             a
             Remnant
             according
             to
             the
             Promise
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Fathers
             (
             whom
             I
             suppose
             he
             meaneth
             by
             his
             wise
             ,
             good
             ,
             and
             learned
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             )
             not
             only
             did
             each
             of
             them
             erre
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             and
             how
             then
             shall
             Infallibility
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             be
             found
             among
             them
             joyntly
             ?
             )
             but
             they
             disown
             this
             Infallibility
             to
             be
             in
             themselves
             ,
             or
             in
             others
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             several
             Testimonies
             which
             I
             have
             cited
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             Pref.
             to
             
               Cyprianic
               Bishop
               examined
               ,
               p
            
             :
             2.
             
             To
             which
             I
             now
             add
             
               Clem
               :
               Alexand
               :
               Strom
               :
               lib
               :
               7.
               sub
               finem
               :
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               we
               have
               the
               Lord
               for
               the
               Principle
               of
               our
               Doctrine
               ,
               who
               hath
               taught
               us
               by
               the
               Prophets
               and
               by
               the
               Apostles
               .
               If
               any
               man
               thinks
               this
               Principle
               needs
               another
               Principle
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               truly
               keep
               that
               Principle
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               &c.
               
               We
               do
               not
               rest
               on
               the
               Testimony
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               we
               believe
            
             (
             concerning
             what
             is
             in
             Debate
             )
             
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             and
             a
             little
             before
             he
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             
               we
               do
               not
               believe
               the
               Assertions
               of
               men
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               only
               say
               ,
               but
               prove
               ;
               and
               that
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             Basil
             ,
             Regula
             moralium
             72.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               &c.
               The
               Hearers
               who
               are
               Instructed
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               must
               examine
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               Teachers
               ,
               they
               must
               receive
               these
               things
               which
               are
               agreeable
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               reject
               these
               that
               are
               contrary
               to
               it
               .
            
             Cyp.
             Ep.
             63.
             ad
             Caecilium
             .
             
               Quod
               solus
               Christus
               debet
               audiri
               &c.
               that
               Christ
               alone
               should
               be
               heard
               ,
               the
               Father
               witnesseth
               from
               Heaven
               .
               Non
               ergo
               attendere
               debemus
               ,
               &c.
               We
               must
               not
               then
               consider
               what
               others
               before
               us
               have
               thiught
               should
               be
               done
               ;
               but
               what
               Christ
               did
               ,
               who
               is
               before
               all
               :
               for
               we
               must
               not
               follow
               tho
               Custome
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               the
               Truth
               of
               God.
            
             Chrisost
             .
             Homil.
             13.
             in
             2
             Cor.
             sub
             finem
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               &c
               :
               Let
               us
               not
               carry
               about
               the
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Multitude
               ,
               but
               try
               things
               :
               ye
               have
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               exact
               Standard
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               the
               Index
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               and
               the
               Rule
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               leaving
               what
               this
               or
               that
               man
               thinketh
               about
               these
               things
               ,
               enquire
               of
               all
               these
               things
               from
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             Here
             is
             another
             Standard
             than
             what
             
             our
             Author
             mentioneth
             .
             
               Origen
               .
               Homil.
               in
               Jerom.
               It
               is
               necessary
               that
               we
               call
               in
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ;
               for
               our
               Opinions
               and
               Discourses
               makes
               no
               Faith
               ,
               without
               these
               Witnesses
               .
               Cyril
               .
               Catehes
               .
            
             4.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               &c.
               Do
               not
               believe
               me
               saying
               these
               things
               ,
               unless
               I
               have
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               Ambros.
               lib.
               1.
               de
               fide
               .
               ad
               Gratianum
               .
               Nolo
               Argumento
               nostro
               credas
               ,
               &c.
               I
               would
               not
               ye
               should
               believe
               our
               Reasoning
               ;
               let
               us
               ask
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               let
               us
               ask
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             To
             say
             that
             all
             this
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             of
             what
             one
             or
             a
             few
             Fathers
             say
             ,
             not
             of
             that
             wherein
             they
             all
             agree
             :
             This
             hath
             various
             absurdities
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             1.
             
             It
             is
             falsly
             supposed
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Progress
             of
             the
             Debate
             will
             appear
             )
             that
             the
             Fathers
             are
             agreed
             about
             the
             Prelacy
             our
             Author
             contendeth
             for
             .
             2.
             
             If
             every
             one
             of
             them
             may
             erre
             ,
             why
             may
             they
             not
             all
             erre
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Collective
             Body
             of
             them
             is
             made
             up
             only
             of
             infallible
             men
             ?
             Christs
             promise
             of
             being
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             two
             or
             three
             gathered
             together
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             doth
             not
             free
             them
             from
             all
             Mistakes
             .
             The
             Fathers
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             men
             apart
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             persons
             under
             different
             Notions
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             be
             both
             fallible
             and
             infallible
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Testimonies
             above
             brought
             ,
             do
             not
             only
             make
             single
             Fathers
             fallible
             ,
             but
             whatever
             Combinations
             of
             them
             ye
             can
             imagine
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             still
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             Fathers
             above
             cited
             ,
             make
             infallibility
             to
             be
             peculiar
             to
             Christ
             speaking
             in
             his
             Word
             .
             Augustine
             doth
             often
             and
             plainly
             bar
             this
             Distinction
             :
             
               contra
               Faustum
               ,
               lib.
               11.
               c.
               5.
               id
               genus
               ,
               &c.
               
               We
               must
               read
               that
               kind
               of
               Writing
               ,
               not
               with
               necessity
               of
               Believing
               ,
               but
               with
               liberty
               of
               Judging
               .
            
             And
             
               Ep
               :
               112
               :
               ad
               Paulinam
               .
               Quod
               Divinarum
               Scripturarum
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               which
               is
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               is
               without
               doubt
               ,
               to
               be
               believed
            
             ;
             but
             for
             other
             Witnesses
             or
             Testimonies
             (
             whether
             single
             or
             Combined
             ,
             he
             maketh
             no
             difference
             as
             to
             this
             )
             ye
             may
             receive
             or
             reject
             them
             ,
             as
             ye
             shall
             judge
             they
             have
             more
             or
             less
             weight
             .
             Also
             ,
             
               Tom.
               2
               :
               Ep
               :
               19
               :
               Solus
               Scripturarum
               libris
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               have
               learned
               to
               give
               this
               honour
               and
               reverence
               to
               the
               Books
               of
               Scripture
               only
               ,
               to
               believe
               there
               is
               no
               errour
               in
               them
               :
               but
               I
               read
               others
               ,
               however
               learned
               or
               Godly
               they
               be
               ,
            
             (
             see
             how
             exactly
             he
             meeteth
             with
             our
             Authors
             notion
             ,
             of
             ascribing
             Infallibility
             to
             what
             is
             Determined
             by
             the
             most
             Wise
             ,
             learned
             and
             Godly
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             )
             
               I
               so
               read
               them
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               true
               because
               they
               thought
               so
               ;
               but
               because
               they
               prove
               it
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               so
               .
            
             This
             forced
             a
             Confession
             from
             Occam
             (
             a
             Papist
             of
             profound
             Learning
             ,
             a
             Disciple
             of
             our
             Country
             man
             
               Joannes
               Dans
            
             )
             that
             Augustine
             here
             maketh
             no
             difference
             amongst
             other
             Writers
             ,
             beside
             the
             Prophets
             
             and
             Apostles
             ;
             whether
             they
             be
             Popes
             or
             others
             ;
             whether
             they
             write
             in
             Council
             or
             out
             of
             it
             .
             I
             shall
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Writers
             ,
             who
             have
             collected
             the
             Errours
             and
             Mistakes
             even
             of
             General
             ,
             and
             also
             more
             private
             Councils
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             The
             second
             Proposition
             that
             may
             be
             drawn
             out
             of
             this
             Authors
             words
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             an
             infallible
             Judge
             of
             Truth
             and
             Errour
             is
             necessary
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             besides
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             he
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             
               without
               the
               uniform
               Determination
               of
               Truth
               ,
               by
               the
               wisest
               ,
               best
               and
               learnedst
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             we
             have
             no
             Standard
             whereby
             to
             
               judge
               of
               the
            
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             
               from
               the
               Combination
               of
            
             Hereticks
             :
             this
             Principle
             falleth
             with
             the
             former
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Infallibility
             but
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             such
             a
             Judge
             cannot
             be
             necessary
             :
             for
             the
             Church
             doth
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             subsist
             without
             such
             a
             Judge
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             chief
             ground
             on
             which
             his
             Partizans
             the
             Papists
             ,
             assert
             the
             necessity
             of
             such
             a
             Judge
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Scripture
             cannot
             hear
             Parties
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             pronounce
             a
             Sentence
             which
             the
             contending
             Parties
             may
             hear
             ,
             and
             be
             obliged
             by
             :
             I
             ask
             him
             ,
             if
             his
             
               wisest
               ,
               best
               ,
               and
               most
               learned
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             can
             hear
             him
             and
             me
             ,
             and
             audibly
             pronounce
             a
             Sentence
             for
             either
             of
             us
             ,
             they
             being
             now
             all
             dead
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             nothing
             of
             them
             extant
             but
             their
             Writings
             ,
             as
             are
             also
             the
             Sacred
             Writings
             ?
             The
             one
             is
             not
             a
             visible
             Judge
             more
             than
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             Appeal
             to
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             why
             not
             rather
             to
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             proved
             to
             be
             of
             more
             ,
             yea
             ,
             of
             the
             only
             infallible
             Authority
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             visible
             Judge
             but
             the
             present
             Church
             ,
             to
             which
             therefore
             the
             Papists
             flee
             .
             And
             even
             that
             cannot
             be
             such
             a
             Judge
             to
             all
             Christians
             ;
             for
             they
             cannot
             all
             hear
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             Council
             ,
             pronouncing
             a
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             content
             with
             their
             Writings
             ,
             or
             Report
             of
             their
             Priests
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             no
             Infallibility
             :
             and
             it
             is
             strange
             ,
             that
             more
             certainty
             should
             be
             expected
             from
             either
             of
             these
             ,
             than
             from
             the
             Divinely
             Inspired
             Scriptures
             .
             A
             visible
             Judge
             we
             own
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             Church
             lawfully
             conveened
             :
             an
             infallible
             Judge
             we
             also
             acknowledge
             ;
             vix
             .
             God
             speaking
             in
             his
             Word
             :
             but
             a
             Judge
             that
             is
             both
             infallible
             ,
             and
             also
             now
             visible
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             cannot
             find
             .
             The
             Protestants
             Arguments
             against
             this
             Popish
             Errour
             I
             shall
             not
             insist
             on
             ;
             they
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             sendeth
             us
             not
             to
             men
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             Decision
             in
             controverted
             ,
             or
             doubtful
             Points
             .
             
               Isa.
               8.
               20
               
               :
               Luk
               :
               27
               :
               29
               :
               Mat
               :
               22
               :
               29
               :
               John
            
             5
             :
             39.
             2.
             
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             did
             always
             appeal
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             other
             Judge
             .
             3.
             
             All
             men
             may
             erre
             ,
             as
             hath
             
             been
             shewed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             be
             an
             infallible
             Judge
             .
             4.
             
             If
             there
             were
             such
             a
             Judge
             ,
             sure
             the
             Lord
             would
             have
             told
             us
             who
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             one
             :
             but
             not
             one
             word
             of
             either
             of
             these
             in
             the
             Bible
             .
             5.
             
             Neither
             the
             Papists
             ,
             nor
             such
             as
             this
             Author
             ,
             can
             tell
             us
             where
             we
             shall
             find
             this
             infallible
             Judge
             :
             they
             are
             not
             agreed
             whether
             the
             Pope
             alone
             ,
             or
             a
             general
             Council
             alone
             ,
             or
             both
             concurring
             ,
             must
             be
             this
             Judge
             .
             He
             telleth
             us
             of
             the
             
               wisest
               ,
               best
               ,
               and
               most
               learned
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             but
             leaveth
             us
             to
             guess
             who
             these
             were
             :
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             case
             ,
             if
             our
             certainty
             of
             Faith
             must
             hang
             upon
             this
             Pin
             ,
             who
             were
             
               the
               best
               ,
               the
               wisest
               ,
               and
               most
               learned
            
             among
             them
             who
             have
             Instructed
             the
             Cherch
             .
             The
             third
             Proposition
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             cannot
             stand
             ,
             the
             other
             two
             being
             taken
             away
             :
             it
             hath
             been
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             Scripture
             is
             the
             only
             Standard
             ;
             and
             therefore
             not
             the
             learned
             and
             wise
             Bishops
             .
             Also
             that
             they
             have
             disowned
             such
             Infallibility
             and
             Authority
             to
             be
             in
             themselves
             or
             any
             men
             ;
             
               Et
               collapsa
               ruunt
               subductis
               tecta
               columnis
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Question
               stated
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             first
             of
             the
             
               New
               Opinions
            
             with
             which
             this
             Author
             is
             pleased
             to
             charge
             Presbyterians
             ,
             is
             that
             
               they
               are
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               Presbyters
               acting
               in
               Parity
               ,
               and
               against
               Prelacy
               ,
               or
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               a
               Bishop
               over
               Presbyters
               .
            
             He
             is
             pleased
             to
             examine
             some
             of
             our
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             pretendeth
             to
             answer
             them
             ,
             c
             :
             1
             ,
             2
             :
             and
             then
             cometh
             to
             prove
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             c
             :
             3.
             
             Thus
             stating
             the
             Question
             
               p
               :
               105
               ,
               whether
               the
               Rectoral
               Power
               ,
               and
               Episcopal
               Jurisdiction
               that
               the
               Apostles
               had
               over
               subordinat
               Ecclesiasticks
               ,
               was
               afterward
               committed
               to
               ,
               and
               exercised
               by
               particular
               persons
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               acting
               in
               perfect
               Parity
               and
               Equality
               .
            
             I
             do
             not
             fancy
             this
             Method
             ,
             that
             a
             Dispute
             should
             be
             so
             copiously
             insisted
             on
             ,
             and
             Arguments
             so
             much
             tossed
             for
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             before
             we
             come
             to
             state
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             determine
             what
             we
             controvert
             about
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             though
             I
             intend
             to
             leave
             nothing
             in
             his
             Book
             untouched
             that
             is
             material
             ,
             I
             shall
             use
             another
             Method
             .
             1.
             
             I
             shall
             state
             the
             Question
             .
             2.
             
             Bring
             more
             and
             plainer
             Arguments
             for
             our
             Opinion
             ,
             besides
             these
             which
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             .
             3.
             
             Reinforce
             these
             our
             Arguments
             which
             he
             meddleth
             with
             .
             4.
             
             Consider
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Plea
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             their
             Succession
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
           
             §
             2.
             
             In
             order
             to
             stating
             the
             Queston
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             different
             Sentiments
             about
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             among
             the
             Episcopal
             Party
             themselves
             ,
             who
             talk
             so
             highly
             of
             Unity
             ,
             and
             condemn
             others
             who
             differ
             from
             them
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             the
             Presbyterians
             )
             as
             Schismaticks
             ;
             and
             such
             in
             whose
             Communion
             people
             may
             not
             safely
             abide
             ,
             as
             this
             Author
             doth
             more
             than
             insinuat
             ,
             p
             :
             11.
             
             The
             various
             Opinions
             of
             our
             prelatical
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             
               Rational
               des
               :
               of
               Nonconform
               :
               p
               :
            
             159
             ,
             160
             ,
             161.
             
             I
             shall
             not
             resume
             what
             is
             there
             discoursed
             ;
             but
             consider
             this
             Diversity
             somewhat
             more
             extensively
             .
             Some
             think
             that
             no
             one
             form
             of
             Government
             is
             held
             forth
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             was
             practised
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Churches
             :
             I
             have
             seen
             this
             question
             learnedly
             Debated
             in
             a
             Manuscript
             ;
             if
             the
             Abetters
             of
             it
             mean
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             the
             Apostles
             acted
             by
             their
             own
             sole
             Authority
             ;
             at
             other
             times
             they
             left
             the
             Management
             to
             the
             ordinary
             fixed
             Officers
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             on
             other
             Occasions
             ,
             deputed
             Evangelists
             to
             Govern
             for
             them
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             or
             that
             in
             some
             Circumstances
             of
             Government
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             always
             observe
             Uniformity
             :
             I
             think
             all
             this
             may
             be
             allowed
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             the
             Substantials
             of
             Government
             were
             not
             always
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             acted
             by
             the
             ordinarie
             fixed
             Officers
             ;
             but
             that
             some
             Churches
             were
             then
             Governed
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             others
             by
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             :
             I
             see
             no
             ground
             for
             such
             a
             Debate
             ,
             nor
             to
             think
             that
             there
             was
             any
             such
             Variety
             in
             the
             Apostostolick
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             I
             have
             some
             where
             found
             it
             denyed
             ,
             that
             Apostles
             had
             Majority
             of
             Power
             or
             Jurisdiction
             over
             Presbyters
             :
             and
             
               Paul
               Bayn
               ,
               dioces
               :
               Tryal
               ,
               p
               :
               73
               :
               Arg
               :
               5
               :
               and
               p
               :
               77.
               
               Conclus
               :
            
             5.
             is
             cited
             for
             this
             Also
             Mr.
             
               Rutherf
               :
               Div
               :
               Right
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               p
               :
               21.
               
               I
            
             need
             not
             Debate
             this
             .
             And
             I
             find
             Bayn
             saith
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             not
             Majoritie
             of
             Directive
             or
             Corrective
             Power
             as
             Lords
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             Christs
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             such
             Power
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             save
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             :
             but
             he
             expresly
             alloweth
             in
             them
             Ministerial
             Power
             ,
             declarative
             and
             authoritative
             .
             Mr.
             
               Rutherf
               :
               I
            
             suppose
             ,
             meaneth
             no
             more
             .
             This
             indeed
             is
             the
             Opinion
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             our
             Adversaries
             cannot
             disprove
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             usually
             make
             use
             of
             their
             Power
             in
             settled
             Churches
             ,
             further
             than
             to
             declare
             the
             Mind
             of
             Christ
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             left
             the
             exercise
             of
             Church
             Power
             to
             the
             settled
             Officers
             of
             these
             Churches
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             are
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Apostles
             exercised
             Authority
             in
             Governing
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             left
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             exercised
             by
             them
             ,
             during
             the
             want
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrat
             :
             yet
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Church
             
             had
             a
             Civil
             Magistrat
             owning
             the
             Faith
             ,
             that
             all
             ruling
             Power
             devolved
             into
             his
             hand
             .
             This
             is
             no
             part
             of
             our
             present
             Debate
             ;
             though
             our
             Brethren
             in
             the
             late
             Reigns
             ,
             allowed
             much
             more
             of
             the
             Exercise
             of
             Church
             power
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             than
             was
             warrantable
             .
             4.
             
             We
             debate
             not
             now
             about
             the
             Popes
             Monarchical
             power
             over
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             though
             many
             think
             that
             Monarchical
             power
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             over
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             People
             of
             a
             large
             District
             ,
             now
             called
             a
             Diocess
             ,
             hath
             no
             more
             Warrand
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             than
             this
             hath
             .
             Nor
             5.
             
             Do
             we
             now
             debate
             whether
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             Democratital
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             managed
             by
             the
             body
             of
             the
             people
             :
             or
             so
             Aristocratical
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             managed
             by
             the
             Elders
             in
             every
             single
             Congregation
             ,
             independent
             on
             superior
             Judicatures
             ,
             to
             whom
             no
             Appeal
             may
             be
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             who
             may
             call
             them
             to
             an
             account
             for
             their
             actings
             ,
             and
             authoritatively
             Censure
             them
             .
             6.
             
             Some
             hold
             that
             no
             one
             Form
             of
             Church
             Government
             is
             now
             necessary
             ,
             or
             of
             Divine
             right
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Church
             or
             Magistrat
             in
             several
             Churches
             ,
             may
             Appoint
             what
             shall
             be
             found
             most
             fit
             and
             sutable
             to
             the
             people
             among
             whom
             it
             is
             to
             be
             exercised
             .
             This
             Opinion
             was
             lately
             generally
             owned
             by
             our
             Episcopalians
             ,
             and
             asserted
             strongly
             by
             Doctor
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             now
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             :
             (
             that
             learned
             Author
             doth
             also
             prove
             ,
             out
             of
             an
             antient
             Manuscript
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Cranmer
             ,
             and
             four
             other
             Bishops
             )
             and
             it
             met
             with
             no
             Opposition
             from
             that
             Party
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             we
             could
             hearof
             ;
             nay
             ,
             not
             by
             this
             our
             Author
             who
             is
             now
             so
             highly
             become
             a
             
               Jure
               Divino
            
             man.
             It
             was
             then
             the
             way
             to
             Preferment
             ,
             and
             suteable
             to
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             to
             the
             Test.
             But
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             with
             some
             men
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             a
             Popish
             King
             may
             alter
             Church
             Government
             :
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             allow
             the
             same
             Power
             to
             a
             Protestant
             King.
             We
             are
             then
             agreed
             about
             the
             
               Jus
               Divinum
            
             of
             a
             species
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             unalterableness
             of
             it
             :
             which
             maketh
             it
             seem
             strange
             ,
             that
             this
             learned
             Author
             should
             make
             such
             Tragical
             Outcrys
             against
             our
             pleading
             a
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             were
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               much
               worse
               than
               speculative
               Enthusiasm
            
             ,
             p
             :
             14
             :
             
               Visions
               and
               fancies
            
             ,
             ibid
             :
             while
             he
             is
             as
             positive
             for
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             what
             he
             holdeth
             :
             which
             we
             shall
             not
             call
             by
             so
             ill
             names
             ;
             but
             think
             ,
             that
             who
             hath
             the
             worse
             in
             matter
             of
             Argument
             ,
             is
             in
             an
             Errour
             ;
             but
             such
             an
             Errour
             as
             is
             consistent
             with
             Sobriety
             ,
             and
             good
             sense
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             The
             Question
             is
             not
             7.
             
             What
             sort
             of
             Church
             Government
             is
             best
             ,
             and
             nearest
             to
             the
             Scripture
             Pattern
             ?
             for
             that
             may
             be
             nearer
             to
             
             it
             ,
             which
             yet
             doth
             deviate
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             less
             than
             another
             Form
             of
             Government
             doth
             :
             and
             though
             that
             Form
             of
             Government
             is
             more
             commendable
             ,
             than
             another
             which
             cometh
             nearest
             to
             the
             Pattern
             in
             all
             the
             Steps
             of
             the
             Administration
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             willing
             that
             parity
             and
             prelacy
             be
             thus
             compared
             in
             all
             that
             they
             can
             charge
             us
             with
             ,
             or
             we
             can
             charge
             on
             them
             ;
             (
             which
             Comparison
             I
             cannot
             now
             stay
             to
             make
             in
             the
             Particulars
             in
             which
             it
             may
             be
             stated
             )
             yet
             they
             contend
             that
             Prelacy
             is
             exactly
             what
             Christ
             willeth
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             we
             say
             the
             same
             of
             Parity
             :
             and
             herein
             lyeth
             the
             Question
             .
             8.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             that
             our
             Controversie
             is
             not
             about
             the
             name
             ,
             but
             the
             power
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             The
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             3.
             1.
             and
             else
             where
             :
             for
             the
             power
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             (
             as
             this
             name
             is
             appropriated
             to
             one
             Presbyter
             .
             )
             We
             deny
             not
             that
             very
             early
             in
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             the
             Praeses
             in
             their
             Meeting
             for
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             was
             fixed
             ,
             and
             had
             that
             place
             during
             life
             ,
             and
             due
             management
             of
             his
             Office
             :
             and
             he
             had
             a
             power
             of
             calling
             and
             ordering
             their
             Meetings
             ,
             and
             was
             subject
             to
             their
             Censures
             .
             But
             our
             Brethren
             are
             not
             content
             with
             this
             ;
             but
             affirm
             ,
             that
             by
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             primitive
             Practice
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             had
             a
             majority
             of
             power
             both
             extensively
             ,
             that
             is
             over
             the
             Pastors
             and
             people
             ,
             which
             other
             Presbyters
             had
             not
             :
             and
             that
             over
             the
             Pastors
             and
             people
             of
             many
             Congregations
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             a
             Diocess
             :
             and
             also
             intensive
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             power
             in
             some
             things
             wherein
             the
             other
             Presbyters
             have
             no
             such
             power
             :
             for
             they
             reserve
             to
             him
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             shun
             the
             word
             of
             sole
             power
             ,
             and
             call
             it
             but
             a
             Majority
             of
             power
             :
             which
             is
             but
             to
             cover
             the
             nakedness
             of
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             their
             own
             practice
             :
             for
             they
             will
             not
             say
             that
             the
             Presbyter
             is
             assumed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             
               in
               plenitudinem
               potestatis
            
             ,
             but
             only
             
               in
               partem
               sollicitudinis
            
             :
             they
             make
             the
             Presbyters
             subject
             to
             the
             Bishop
             as
             a
             Rector
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Judge
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             can
             do
             no
             act
             of
             power
             without
             his
             allowance
             :
             and
             he
             by
             himself
             may
             censure
             them
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             censured
             by
             them
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             collective
             Capacity
             :
             yea
             ,
             they
             maintain
             that
             it
             is
             of
             the
             Bishops
             good
             will
             ,
             not
             necessitie
             ,
             or
             obligation
             ,
             that
             he
             taketh
             the
             ad-Vice
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             in
             any
             act
             of
             Government
             :
             that
             he
             is
             the
             only
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergy
             are
             his
             Curats
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             some
             are
             more
             modest
             in
             expressing
             their
             Sentiments
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             ;
             but
             these
             things
             are
             held
             by
             many
             
               in
               terminis
            
             ,
             and
             particularly
             all
             this
             must
             be
             owned
             by
             this
             Author
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             giveth
             us
             no
             distinct
             
             account
             of
             his
             Principles
             )
             seing
             he
             maketh
             Bishops
             Successors
             to
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             governing
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             their
             Rectoral
             Power
             ,
             which
             he
             describes
             
               p.
               97.
               to
               Preach
               ,
               Govern
               the
               Church
               ,
               give
               Rules
               and
               Directions
               to
               their
               Successors
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               subordinate
               Ecclesiasticks
               ,
               to
               inflict
               Censures
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             power
             Apostolical
             ,
             he
             contendeth
             to
             have
             been
             communicated
             unto
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             I.
             S.
             in
             his
             
               Principles
               of
               the
               Cyprianick
               age
            
             ,
             talketh
             high
             of
             this
             Power
             '
             of
             
               the
               Bishops
               Majesty
               ,
               Monarchy
               ,
               singular
               Prerogatives
               ,
            
             which
             I
             have
             else
             where
             examined
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             9.
             
             That
             there
             are
             diverse
             Opinions
             amongst
             the
             Episcopalians
             ,
             who
             ascribe
             this
             power
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             about
             the
             Foundation
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             how
             he
             cometh
             by
             it
             :
             some
             of
             them
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             while
             he
             was
             on
             Earth
             ,
             Instituted
             this
             Authority
             in
             the
             persons
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             made
             this
             difference
             between
             them
             and
             Presbyters
             .
             This
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             denyeth
             ,
             while
             
               Iren
               :
               p
            
             :
             197.
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             Christ
             gave
             equal
             power
             for
             ruling
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               in
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             to
             all
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             others
             make
             it
             to
             be
             of
             Apostolick
             Institution
             ;
             affirming
             that
             the
             Apostles
             after
             Christs
             Ascension
             ,
             did
             appoint
             it
             .
             About
             this
             we
             contend
             not
             ;
             but
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             Right
             and
             unalterable
             ,
             if
             either
             of
             these
             can
             be
             proved
             :
             for
             what
             the
             Apostles
             did
             in
             settling
             Church
             Order
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             infallible
             Guidance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             Others
             again
             hold
             ,
             that
             this
             power
             was
             not
             settled
             till
             after
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             brought
             in
             by
             Custume
             ,
             which
             obtained
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             :
             but
             being
             of
             such
             reverend
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             practised
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             primitive
             Churches
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             altered
             .
             There
             are
             also
             among
             them
             who
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             
               Juris
               Ecclesiastici
            
             ,
             and
             was
             settled
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             by
             her
             Authority
             changed
             .
             Our
             Opinion
             is
             ,
             it
             hath
             none
             of
             these
             Foundations
             :
             that
             it
             was
             never
             settled
             by
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             settled
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             by
             Presbyters
             acting
             in
             parity
             :
             nor
             gave
             power
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             any
             man
             ,
             or
             men
             ,
             to
             alter
             this
             Constitution
             :
             and
             so
             that
             this
             Power
             is
             usurped
             and
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             Out
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             discoursed
             ,
             our
             present
             Controversie
             turneth
             on
             this
             Hinge
             :
             whether
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             by
             Divine
             appointment
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             used
             in
             all
             the
             ages
             and
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             should
             be
             by
             one
             Prelate
             ,
             managing
             it
             by
             his
             sole
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             counsel
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             he
             thinketh
             fit
             to
             ask
             or
             take
             it
             :
             or
             by
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             their
             several
             Classes
             or
             Combinations
             ,
             
             acting
             with
             parity
             of
             power
             :
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Question
             my
             Antagonist
             pleadeth
             for
             :
             I
             stand
             for
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             it
             :
             so
             that
             our
             Debate
             is
             not
             about
             the
             Accidentals
             or
             Circumstantials
             of
             Church
             Government
             ;
             nor
             about
             what
             is
             practised
             by
             this
             or
             that
             Party
             ,
             (
             for
             no
             doubt
             there
             are
             many
             things
             on
             both
             sides
             that
             want
             to
             be
             reformed
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             can
             pretend
             no
             Divine
             right
             for
             )
             but
             it
             is
             about
             the
             Essentials
             of
             it
             ,
             Prelacy
             or
             Parity
             .
          
           
             §
             6
             :
             Be●ore
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
             Arguments
             pro
             or
             con
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             examine
             what
             my
             Antagonist
             is
             pleased
             to
             premise
             to
             his
             examining
             of
             our
             Arguments
             :
             which
             may
             possibly
             clear
             our
             way
             in
             some
             things
             to
             be
             after
             debated
             .
             I
             first
             notice
             an
             expression
             he
             uses
             in
             representing
             our
             Opinion
             ;
             that
             we
             hold
             ,
             that
             
               in
               all
               Meetings
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Presbyters
               act
               in
               perfect
               parity
               :
            
             so
             p.
             12.
             
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             suffer
             us
             to
             explain
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             Expression
             ,
             (
             if
             any
             have
             used
             it
             ,
             which
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             )
             we
             pretend
             not
             to
             such
             a
             parity
             as
             excludeth
             the
             ordinary
             power
             of
             a
             temporary
             Moderator
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             above
             expressed
             :
             neither
             to
             exclude
             the
             majority
             of
             Power
             that
             preaching
             Presbyters
             have
             above
             them
             that
             ●re
             only
             ruling
             ;
             nor
             of
             both
             above
             Deacons
             :
             nor
             do
             we
             by
             perfect
             parity
             ,
             exclude
             that
             Influence
             that
             one
             by
             his
             Reason
             ,
             may
             have
             on
             others
             who
             are
             not
             so
             well
             gifted
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             we
             own
             a
             perfect
             parity
             ,
             in
             no
             other
             sense
             ,
             but
             that
             preaching
             Presbyters
             are
             of
             the
             same
             order
             with
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             cannot
             act
             in
             matters
             of
             Government
             ,
             without
             their
             concurrence
             ,
             more
             than
             any
             of
             them
             can
             act
             without
             him
             .
             2.
             
             I
             take
             notice
             that
             p.
             22.
             he
             saith
             that
             
               such
               a
               Doctrine
            
             (
             the
             Divine
             right
             of
             parity
             )
             
               must
               be
               of
               dangerous
               consequence
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               altogether
               new
               .
            
             What
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             its
             noveltie
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             Sect.
             1.
             
             §
             .
             1
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             As
             also
             ,
             how
             weak
             the
             consequence
             is
             from
             its
             noveltie
             (
             such
             as
             I
             have
             acknowledged
             )
             to
             its
             being
             false
             .
             The
             dangerous
             consequence
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             general
             asserted
             ;
             but
             he
             hath
             not
             told
             what
             hazard
             ,
             in
             particular
             ,
             ariseth
             to
             the
             Church
             from
             this
             way
             of
             Government
             :
             many
             think
             that
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             essential
             concernments
             of
             Religion
             ,
             have
             been
             more
             promoted
             under
             Parity
             ,
             than
             under
             Prelacy
             :
             if
             he
             will
             prove
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             making
             the
             contrary
             appear
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             He
             asserteth
             ,
             that
             
               our
               Opinion
               is
               not
               only
               different
               from
               the
               uniform
               Testimony
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
            
             (
             which
             we
             deny
             ,
             and
             shall
             consider
             his
             proofs
             in
             the
             subsequent
             Debate
             )
             
               but
               also
               the
               first
               Presbyterians
               among
               our selves
               ;
               who
               declare
               ,
               in
               their
            
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
               that
               all
               Church
               Policy
               is
               variable
               :
               
               so
               〈◊〉
               one
               they
               from
               asserting
               that
               indispensible
               Divine
               and
               unalterable
               Right
               of
               P●…rity
               .
            
             He
             addeth
             ,
             that
             
               they
               only
               pretended
               that
               it
               was
               allowable
            
             ;
             and
             more
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             Let
             me
             a
             little
             examine
             this
             confident
             Assertion
             of
             matter
             of
             Fact.
             I
             suppose
             by
             the
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith
            
             of
             the
             first
             Presbyterians
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             that
             Summ
             of
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             appointed
             to
             be
             drawn
             up
             1560
             ,
             as
             that
             Doctrine
             that
             the
             Protestants
             would
             maintain
             :
             there
             ,
             Artiole
             22
             ,
             are
             these
             words
             :
             
               Not
               that
               we
               think
               any
               Policy
               ,
               and
               an
               order
               of
               Ceremonies
               can
               be
               appointed
               for
               all
               Ages
               ,
               times
               ,
               and
               places
               :
               for
               as
               Ceremonies
               ,
               such
               as
               men
               have
               devised
               ,
               are
               but
               temporary
               ;
               so
               may
               and
               ought
               they
               to
               be
               changed
               ,
               when
               they
               rather
               foster
               Superstition
               ,
               than
               edifie
               the
               Church
               using
               the
               some
               .
            
             Here
             is
             not
             a
             word
             of
             Church
             Government
             ▪
             neither
             can
             these
             words
             rationally
             be
             understood
             of
             Ceremonies
             in
             a
             strick
             sense
             ,
             as
             contradistinguished
             from
             Civil
             Rites
             and
             natural
             Circumstances
             in
             religious
             actings
             :
             for
             Ceremonies
             peculiar
             to
             Religion
             ,
             the
             reforming
             Protestants
             of
             Scotland
             never
             owned
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             .
             But
             that
             they
             did
             not
             hold
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             Prelacy
             or
             Parity
             ,
             to
             be
             indifferent
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
             in
             that
             in
             
               the
               Book
               of
               Policy
            
             ,
             or
             
               2d
               .
               Book
               of
               Discipline
            
             ,
             they
             do
             own
             only
             
               four
               sorts
               of
               ordinary
               and
               perpetual
               Office
               bearers
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               Doctors
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               ,
            
             where
             the
             Bishop
             is
             plainly
             excluded
             :
             nor
             did
             they
             ever
             look
             on
             Superintendents
             as
             perpetual
             Officers
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             present
             necessity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             yet
             constituted
             .
             It
             is
             like
             this
             Debate
             may
             again
             occur
             :
             wherefore
             I
             now
             insist
             no
             further
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             He
             blindly
             throweth
             Darts
             at
             Presbyterians
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             miss
             them
             ,
             and
             wound
             his
             own
             party
             :
             as
             p
             :
             13
             ,
             he
             hath
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             
               when
               a
               Society
               of
               men
               set
               up
               for
               Divine
               ,
               absolute
               ,
               and
               infallible
               Right
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               bring
               plain
               proofs
               for
               what
               they
               say
               ;
               else
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               lookt
               on
               as
               Impostors
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               self
               conceited
               and
               designing
               men
            
             ;
             and
             much
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             Is
             it
             easie
             to
             subsume
             ,
             but
             this
             Author
             and
             his
             Partizans
             set
             up
             for
             
               Divine
               ,
               absolute
               and
               infallible
               right
               for
               Prelacy
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             bring
             not
             plain
             proofs
             for
             what
             they
             say
             :
             therefore
             he
             and
             they
             are
             
               Impostors
               ,
               self
               conceited
               and
               designing
               men
               :
            
             they
             indeed
             pretend
             to
             plain
             proofs
             ;
             and
             so
             do
             we
             :
             let
             the
             Reader
             then
             judge
             whose
             proofs
             are
             plainest
             ,
             and
             best
             founded
             ;
             and
             who
             are
             to
             be
             judged
             Impostors
             ,
             by
             his
             Argument
             .
             But
             in
             truth
             there
             is
             no
             consequence
             to
             a
             mans
             being
             an
             Impostor
             ,
             from
             his
             owning
             a
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             even
             though
             his
             Arguments
             be
             defective
             in
             plainness
             ,
             and
             in
             strength
             :
             it
             only
             followeth
             that
             such
             do
             mistake
             ,
             and
             understand
             not
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             so
             well
             as
             they
             should
             ;
             and
             
             that
             their
             strength
             of
             Reason
             doth
             not
             answer
             the
             confidence
             of
             their
             Assertion
             :
             and
             if
             this
             be
             a
             Blame
             (
             as
             I
             think
             it
             is
             )
             no
             men
             in
             the
             world
             are
             more
             guilty
             than
             his
             party
             ;
             nor
             among
             his
             party
             ,
             than
             himself
             :
             as
             will
             appear
             in
             examining
             his
             Assertions
             and
             Arguments
             .
             For
             
               self
               conceit
            
             ,
             the
             Reader
             will
             easily
             see
             where
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             if
             he
             consider
             the
             superciliousness
             with
             which
             his
             Book
             is
             written
             .
             If
             Presbyterians
             be
             the
             designing
             men
             ,
             they
             are
             great
             fools
             :
             for
             there
             are
             no
             Bishopricks
             ,
             nor
             Deanries
             ,
             nor
             very
             fat
             Benefices
             to
             be
             had
             in
             that
             way
             :
             which
             might
             be
             the
             Objects
             of
             such
             designs
             .
             Who
             are
             the
             
               head
               strong
            
             men
             that
             
               will
               knock
               others
               on
               the
               head
               ,
               unless
               they
               will
               swear
               they
               see
               that
               which
               indeed
               they
               cannot
               see
               ,
            
             may
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Excommunications
             ,
             and
             the
             Capias's
             and
             consequents
             of
             these
             ,
             which
             many
             of
             late
             did
             endure
             for
             pure
             Nonconformity
             .
             I
             am
             not
             acquainted
             with
             these
             Presbyterians
             ,
             who
             say
             
               that
               none
               but
               wicked
               men
               will
               oppose
               our
               Government
               :
            
             this
             is
             none
             of
             our
             Doctrine
             :
             it
             is
             rather
             his
             own
             who
             excludeth
             from
             the
             Church
             such
             as
             are
             for
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             affirmeth
             it
             to
             be
             dangerous
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             such
             :
             we
             do
             not
             Excommunicat
             any
             who
             differ
             from
             us
             about
             Church
             Government
             ,
             for
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             nor
             for
             not
             joining
             with
             us
             .
             Neither
             do
             we
             pronounce
             such
             a
             heavy
             Doom
             on
             the
             Prelatists
             who
             separate
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             
               I.
               S.
            
             doth
             on
             them
             who
             separate
             from
             the
             Episcopal
             Church
             :
             
               Principles
               of
               the
               Cyprianick
               Age
               ,
               p
               :
            
             19.
             
             His
             calling
             our
             Arguments
             
               a
               labyrinth
               of
               dark
               and
               intricat
               Consequences
               ,
               obscure
               and
               perplexed
               Probabilities
               ,
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               sadly
               wrested
               and
               Distorted
               ,
            
             p.
             15.
             
             This
             I
             say
             is
             a
             silly
             Artifice
             to
             forestal
             the
             Readers
             mind
             before
             he
             hear
             the
             Debate
             ;
             which
             will
             take
             with
             few
             ,
             even
             of
             his
             own
             party
             .
             We
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             produce
             our
             Arguments
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             insolent
             Contempt
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Some
               Arguments
               for
               Parity
               ,
               not
               mentioned
               nor
               answered
               by
               the
               Enquirer
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             Enquiry
             our
             Author
             pretendeth
             to
             answer
             our
             Arguments
             :
             and
             thinketh
             he
             hath
             done
             his
             work
             when
             he
             hath
             taken
             notice
             of
             two
             Texts
             of
             Soripture
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             he
             confesseth
             that
             our
             ablest
             Writers
             ,
             such
             as
             Beza
             and
             Salmasius
             ,
             lay
             little
             weight
             on
             )
             one
             Argument
             from
             the
             Homonymie
             of
             the
             names
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             some
             Citations
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             Here
             we
             desiderate
             :
             Ingenuity
             ,
             〈◊〉
             in
             his
             picking
             out
             our
             most
             doubtful
             Arguments
             ,
             while
             he
             doth
             not
             〈◊〉
             these
             
             which
             were
             hardest
             for
             him
             to
             answer
             :
             also
             representing
             them
             in
             such
             a
             dress
             as
             we
             do
             not
             so
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             be
             easiest
             for
             him
             to
             Debate
             .
             It
             had
             been
             fairer
             dealing
             if
             he
             had
             represented
             our
             cause
             in
             its
             full
             strength
             ,
             and
             then
             answered
             what
             we
             say
             .
             Before
             I
             come
             to
             these
             Arguments
             which
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             name
             ,
             I
             shall
             propose
             some
             others
             which
             he
             ,
             or
             some
             others
             ,
             may
             consider
             ,
             when
             next
             they
             think
             fit
             to
             write
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Our
             first
             Argument
             shall
             be
             this
             :
             our
             Lord
             hath
             given
             power
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             dispense
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ;
             but
             to
             rule
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             joyn
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             he
             hath
             given
             no
             majority
             of
             power
             to
             one
             Presbyter
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             nor
             made
             this
             exercise
             of
             that
             power
             to
             depend
             on
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             therefore
             he
             hath
             not
             Instituted
             Prelacy
             ,
             but
             left
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             exercised
             by
             Presbyters
             acting
             in
             paritie
             .
             The
             first
             Proposition
             many
             of
             the
             Episcopalians
             yield
             .
             yea
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             saith
             plainly
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               hath
               given
               equal
               power
               to
               them
               all
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             his
             Irenicum
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             this
             Author
             will
             deny
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             prove
             it
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             preaching
             Presbyters
             had
             power
             of
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             .
             1.
             
             Preaching
             and
             ruling
             power
             are
             joyned
             ,
             as
             given
             joyntly
             to
             the
             ordinary
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             7.
             
             The
             same
             persons
             who
             
               watch
               for
               the
               peoples
               souls
            
             (
             as
             all
             Pastors
             do
             )
             rule
             also
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             ibid
             :
             v.
             17.
             they
             are
             called
             in
             both
             places
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Leaders
             :
             the
             word
             is
             used
             to
             express
             any
             kind
             of
             Authority
             ,
             whether
             Civil
             ,
             Military
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiastick
             :
             but
             Church
             Rulers
             only
             can
             be
             here
             meant
             ,
             viz.
             who
             speak
             the
             word
             of
             God
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             watch
             for
             their
             Souls
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             they
             had
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             seing
             they
             are
             bidden
             salute
             them
             ,
             v.
             24.
             
             To
             understand
             this
             of
             
               Dyocesan
               Bishops
            
             ,
             as
             some
             do
             ,
             is
             most
             absurd
             :
             for
             the
             ground
             on
             which
             Obedience
             is
             here
             enjoyned
             is
             ,
             Preaching
             and
             Watching
             ,
             which
             are
             things
             not
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Bishop
             :
             wherefore
             not
             he
             only
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             :
             and
             thence
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             not
             he
             only
             doth
             rule
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             They
             who
             are
             sent
             to
             teach
             and
             baptize
             Authoritatively
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             have
             power
             to
             command
             and
             require
             people
             (
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Commission
             from
             Christ
             )
             to
             obey
             what
             they
             enjoyn
             them
             ,
             have
             also
             power
             of
             Spiritual
             correction
             of
             them
             who
             (
             professing
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             )
             do
             not
             obey
             his
             Laws
             :
             for
             we
             do
             not
             read
             that
             Christ
             committed
             to
             some
             the
             one
             of
             these
             powers
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             others
             :
             neither
             is
             there
             the
             least
             foundation
             in
             Scripture
             for
             that
             Fiction
             ,
             that
             Christ
             impowered
             
             Pastors
             to
             teach
             people
             and
             gather
             Churches
             ,
             over
             whom
             he
             would
             afterward
             set
             some
             more
             eminent
             Pastor
             to
             rule
             them
             :
             the
             strain
             of
             Scripture
             seemeth
             to
             run
             contrary
             :
             That
             the
             Apostles
             gathered
             and
             settled
             Churches
             ,
             and
             then
             committed
             the
             feeding
             and
             ruling
             of
             them
             to
             men
             of
             an
             inferiour
             Order
             .
             Yea
             ,
             it
             were
             strange
             ,
             if
             this
             had
             been
             designed
             ,
             that
             no
             hint
             is
             given
             about
             that
             more
             eminent
             Pastor
             ,
             that
             should
             afterwards
             be
             set
             over
             Pastors
             and
             people
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             imagined
             ,
             that
             the
             Office
             of
             begetting
             of
             Souls
             to
             Christ
             ,
             can
             be
             separated
             from
             a
             power
             of
             correcting
             ,
             as
             spiritual
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             that
             Presbyters
             should
             be
             Pastors
             without
             governing
             power
             .
             3.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             It
             is
             committed
             to
             the
             Elders
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             
               feed
               the
               flock
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               oversight
               of
               them
               ,
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             and
             
               to
               beware
               of
               lording
               it
               over
               them
               ,
            
             which
             plainly
             saith
             that
             they
             had
             Authority
             ;
             which
             they
             should
             beware
             of
             abusing
             ,
             or
             stretching
             too
             far
             :
             now
             these
             Elders
             are
             told
             of
             their
             being
             accountable
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             word
             of
             a
             superior
             Presbyter
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             must
             be
             answerable
             :
             and
             this
             power
             is
             given
             to
             as
             many
             as
             were
             Feeders
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             to
             Presbyters
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             word
             Elder
             may
             be
             applied
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             yea
             to
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             here
             designeth
             himself
             by
             it
             ;
             tho
             he
             was
             more
             than
             an
             ordinary
             Elder
             :
             but
             that
             it
             cannot
             here
             be
             so
             restricted
             ,
             appeareth
             ,
             because
             the
             Injunction
             is
             to
             Pastors
             or
             Feeders
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Our
             second
             Proposition
             of
             this
             Argument
             I
             prove
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             grant
             of
             ruling
             that
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Injunctions
             that
             are
             given
             to
             any
             to
             rule
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             do
             respect
             the
             people
             as
             the
             Object
             of
             that
             work
             ;
             we
             find
             no
             Commission
             to
             any
             man
             to
             rule
             over
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             let
             our
             Adversaries
             shew
             us
             such
             a
             Commission
             given
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             either
             directly
             and
             expresly
             ,
             or
             by
             good
             consequence
             .
             We
             read
             of
             feeding
             the
             Flock
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             2.
             and
             
               taking
               heed
               to
               themselves
            
             (
             each
             of
             them
             )
             
               and
               to
               the
               flock
               ,
               over
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               made
               them
               overseers
               ,
               Acts
            
             20.
             28.
             
             Here
             are
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             but
             no
             Bishop
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             of
             Pastors
             :
             they
             were
             to
             be
             corrected
             ,
             not
             by
             one
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             each
             by
             the
             Meeting
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             I
             mean
             them
             who
             dispense
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             to
             the
             people
             )
             did
             depend
             on
             the
             bishop
             ,
             is
             it
             imaginable
             that
             it
             should
             not
             have
             been
             told
             us
             that
             Ministers
             may
             not
             preach
             ,
             nor
             baptize
             ,
             &c.
             without
             the
             Bishops
             leave
             ?
             This
             was
             needful
             to
             clear
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Ministers
             :
             Christ
             hath
             charged
             them
             to
             
             preach
             ,
             and
             that
             diligently
             ;
             2
             Tim.
             4
             ,
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             If
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             power
             depend
             on
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             may
             supersede
             this
             Charge
             ;
             neither
             can
             the
             Presbyter
             preach
             if
             the
             Bishop
             forbid
             him
             :
             now
             what
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             can
             satisfie
             his
             Conscience
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             unless
             he
             see
             a
             clear
             warrand
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             hath
             this
             power
             over
             them
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             make
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             a
             Diocess
             to
             have
             their
             Commission
             from
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             a
             proper
             sense
             his
             Curats
             :
             which
             (
             tho
             I
             know
             some
             of
             our
             Brethren
             own
             ,
             yet
             )
             hath
             this
             absurdity
             following
             on
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             maketh
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             contemptible
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             depend
             on
             them
             (
             not
             on
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             whom
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             see
             ,
             nor
             hear
             )
             for
             the
             means
             of
             their
             Edification
             :
             this
             is
             not
             the
             way
             to
             put
             Ministers
             in
             a
             Capacity
             to
             edifie
             the
             people
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             make
             them
             the
             servants
             of
             one
             Man
             ,
             not
             Rulers
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             under
             their
             Master
             Christ.
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Our
             second
             Argument
             we
             take
             from
             the
             Apostles
             enumeration
             of
             all
             the
             Officers
             that
             ,
             by
             Divine
             appointment
             ,
             are
             set
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             whether
             extraordinary
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             ceased
             ;
             or
             ordinary
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             But
             among
             all
             these
             there
             is
             no
             Bishop
             ,
             with
             power
             over
             Presbyters
             ;
             ergo
             ,
             no
             such
             Officer
             is
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             :
             but
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             Governed
             by
             Presbyters
             acting
             in
             Parity
             ,
             and
             without
             Subordination
             to
             such
             a
             superior
             Officer
             .
             That
             there
             is
             a
             full
             enumeration
             of
             all
             Church
             Officers
             that
             are
             of
             Divine
             appointment
             made
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             evident
             ;
             for
             an
             enumeration
             of
             them
             is
             often
             made
             ,
             as
             
               Rom.
               12.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               
               Ephes.
            
             4.
             11.
             
             This
             enumeration
             is
             either
             complete
             or
             defective
             :
             if
             complete
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             what
             we
             desire
             :
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Church
             Officer
             owned
             ,
             as
             
               Juris
               Divini
            
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             in
             some
             of
             these
             places
             to
             be
             found
             :
             if
             any
             say
             that
             this
             enumeration
             is
             Defective
             ;
             not
             only
             in
             some
             one
             of
             these
             places
             ,
             but
             in
             them
             all
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Church
             Officer
             of
             Divine
             appointment
             that
             is
             found
             in
             none
             of
             them
             ;
             he
             reflecteth
             a
             blame
             on
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             an
             ordinary
             Writer
             (
             who
             pretendeth
             to
             any
             measure
             of
             ca●…or
             &
             accuracy
             )
             would
             be
             ashamed
             of
             .
             The
             design
             of
             these
             Scriptures
             is
             to
             instruct
             the
             Church
             ,
             what
             officers
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             to
             be
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             people
             may
             know
             from
             what
             sort
             of
             men
             they
             should
             receive
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             should
             Submit
             ,
             whom
             they
             should
             hear
             and
             own
             .
             Now
             if
             there
             be
             some
             Officers
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             to
             teach
             and
             rule
             his
             Church
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             in
             some
             of
             these
             Catalogues
             mentioned
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             lame
             instruction
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             and
             we
             
             are
             still
             at
             a
             loss
             whom
             we
             should
             own
             as
             Christs
             Embassadors
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             what
             should
             be
             our
             carriage
             toward
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             I
             suppose
             the
             second
             proposition
             is
             that
             which
             our
             brethren
             will
             most
             controvert
             with
             us
             :
             which
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             must
             shew
             us
             where
             they
             find
             a
             
               Diocesan
               Bishop
            
             in
             any
             of
             these
             places
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             enumeration
             of
             Church
             officers
             ;
             if
             they
             know
             of
             any
             more
             .
             Here
             some
             of
             them
             have
             put
             their
             invention
             on
             the
             Tenter-hooks
             ,
             to
             find
             my
             Lord
             Bishop
             among
             all
             these
             Church
             officers
             .
             If
             he
             be
             found
             Rom.
             12.
             
             It
             must
             be
             v.
             8.
             
             He
             that
             ruleth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             have
             met
             with
             none
             of
             them
             who
             insist
             on
             this
             place
             .
             The
             current
             of
             Interpreters
             either
             hold
             in
             the
             general
             :
             mentioning
             rulers
             .
             So
             
               Estius
               ,
               Tolet
               ,
               Hamond
            
             :
             or
             understand
             it
             of
             ruleing
             Elders
             ,
             who
             were
             distinct
             from
             preaching
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             
               Vorstius
               ,
               Gomarus
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Parraeus
               :
               Grotius
            
             also
             saith
             ,
             they
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               de
               quibus
            
             Tertull
             :
             
               praesident
               probati
               quique
               seniores
               :
               horum
               erat
               diligenter
               attendere
               ad
               singulorum
               mores
               ,
               monere
               titubantes
               ,
               lapsos
               censura
               corrigere
               ,
               Praescribere
               panitentiae
               tempus
               ,
               &
               modum
               ;
               interdum
               &
               relaxare
               .
            
             No
             man
             will
             think
             that
             Grotius
             here
             meaneth
             a
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             hath
             many
             thousands
             of
             Souls
             under
             his
             Charge
             ,
             whose
             manners
             he
             cannot
             particularly
             inspect
             .
             Some
             pretend
             that
             the
             Bishop
             is
             designed
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             Under
             the
             name
             of
             Governments
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             but
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             here
             is
             meant
             a
             sort
             of
             Governour
             distinct
             from
             the
             Teacher
             ,
             who
             is
             here
             also
             named
             :
             but
             this
             is
             not
             competent
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             ruling
             Elder
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             an
             Argument
             drawen
             barely
             from
             the
             order
             wherein
             these
             Officers
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             were
             not
             of
             much
             force
             ;
             yet
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             accuratly
             note
             the
             order
             and
             dignity
             of
             these
             Officers
             ,
             by
             a
             first
             ,
             and
             secondarly
             ,
             and
             thirdly
             ;
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             significant
             .
             Especially
             seing
             our
             Opposites
             themselves
             do
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             words
             as
             marking
             out
             out
             the
             Degrees
             of
             the
             dignity
             of
             these
             Officers
             .
             Grotius
             ,
             and
             
               Hamond
               ,
               Estius
            
             also
             ,
             observes
             the
             eminency
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             from
             their
             being
             first
             mentioned
             ,
             with
             this
             Note
             ,
             first
             ;
             the
             former
             two
             also
             on
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Secondarly
               Prophets
            
             ,
             call
             them
             
               Apostolis
               honore
               proximos
            
             .
             Let
             it
             then
             be
             considered
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostle
             is
             so
             exact
             in
             setting
             down
             the
             order
             and
             dignity
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             consistent
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             Governments
             ,
             if
             by
             them
             were
             meant
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             should
             be
             placed
             after
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ;
             that
             is
             Presbyters
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             that
             Helps
             ,
             whom
             we
             take
             to
             be
             Deacons
             ,
             are
             set
             before
             Governments
             ,
             whom
             we
             make
             ruling
             Elders
             ;
             though
             the
             latter
             be
             of
             more
             respect
             in
             the
             Church
             than
             the
             former
             .
             I
             answer
             :
             after
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             
             ranked
             the
             chief
             Officers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             these
             who
             were
             extraordinarie
             ,
             &
             who
             are
             ordinarie
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             use
             that
             exactness
             in
             these
             that
             are
             inferior
             of
             either
             sort
             :
             but
             while
             he
             doth
             expresly
             place
             the
             teachers
             (
             who
             are
             Presbyters
             )
             in
             the
             the
             third
             place
             of
             Dignity
             ,
             it
             were
             absurd
             ,
             either
             to
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             the
             place
             in
             which
             the
             Bishop
             should
             be
             ranked
             ,
             or
             to
             put
             him
             behind
             the
             Presbyter
             .
             If
             any
             alledge
             that
             the
             Bishop
             is
             meant
             both
             by
             the
             teacher
             ,
             and
             by
             Governments
             :
             this
             were
             to
             admit
             of
             an
             absurd
             tautologie
             in
             a
             very
             short
             list
             of
             Church
             Officers
             :
             beside
             that
             it
             were
             to
             exclude
             Preaching
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             no
             Officers
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             :
             for
             by
             this
             gloss
             no
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             any
             teaching
             Presbyter
             ,
             except
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Others
             fancy
             that
             they
             find
             Bishops
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Helps
             :
             so
             Grotius
             ,
             and
             Hamond
             :
             the
             latter
             laboureth
             to
             establish
             his
             Gloss
             ,
             first
             ,
             in
             that
             
               Graeci
               complures
               ,
               quod
               hic
               est
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             explicant
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             he
             is
             neither
             pleased
             to
             tell
             us
             who
             these
             Greeks
             are
             ,
             nor
             what
             reason
             they
             give
             for
             this
             Explication
             .
             2.
             
             He
             seemeth
             to
             plead
             that
             here
             is
             expressed
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             power
             ,
             
               cujus
               rei
               causa
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               est
               quod
               haec
               erat
               specialis
               pars
               muneris
               Episcoporum
               ,
               quod
               ipsorum
               fidei
               commissa
               est
               cura
               pauperum
               ,
               &
               dispensatio
               facultatum
               Ecclesiae
               :
               ut
               testantur
               Justin
               :
               Ignat
               :
               Polycarp
               :
               &c.
               
               Et
               Acts
            
             20.
             35.
             
             This
             Author
             rather
             than
             not
             find
             a
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             he
             will
             turn
             him
             to
             a
             Deacon
             :
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             his
             Apostles
             Acts
             6.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             what
             Justin
             :
             &c.
             Say
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             I
             cannot
             examine
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             pointed
             to
             the
             places
             :
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             Acts
             20.
             35.
             saith
             no
             such
             thing
             :
             nor
             can
             I
             understand
             what
             should
             move
             this
             Author
             so
             to
             expound
             the
             place
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             because
             he
             findeth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             that
             Text
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             force
             that
             word
             to
             express
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Bishop
             :
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             records
             of
             antiquity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             had
             no
             further
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             had
             a
             directive
             power
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             and
             the
             Deacons
             did
             execute
             what
             was
             appointed
             by
             them
             .
             But
             for
             the
             Text
             Acts
             20.
             35.
             
             It
             is
             far
             from
             aiming
             at
             any
             such
             matter
             :
             the
             Apostle
             setteth
             before
             them
             his
             Example
             ,
             in
             working
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             did
             two
             ways
             support
             the
             infirm
             ;
             both
             by
             spareing
             the
             Poors
             Stock
             ,
             in
             his
             not
             taking
             the
             maintainence
             that
             he
             might
             have
             demanded
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             giving
             of
             what
             he
             gained
             by
             his
             Labour
             ,
             for
             their
             relief
             :
             I
             do
             not
             exclude
             from
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Text
             ,
             Acts
             of
             mercy
             toward
             Souls
             ,
             by
             spiritual
             instructions
             ,
             and
             Consolations
             ,
             Administred
             to
             distressed
             Consciences
             .
             
             
               Menoch
               :
               Estius
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Vorstius
               ,
               Sclater
               ,
               Beza
               ,
            
             apply
             this
             Tex●
             to
             both
             sorts
             of
             support
             .
             
               Aquinas
               in
               locum
            
             ,
             maketh
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             
               illi
               q●…
               ferebant
               opem
               Majoribus
               praelatis
               in
               universali
               regimine
               sicut
               Archi-Diacom
               Episcopis
               .
            
             But
             to
             expound
             it
             of
             distributing
             the
             Churches
             Money
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             giving
             of
             our
             own
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             is
             a
             strange
             Gloss.
             Further
             ,
             if
             this
             meaning
             of
             the
             Text
             were
             admitted
             ,
             and
             if
             a
             Bishop
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             Distributions
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             is
             it
             imaginable
             that
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostle
             is
             about
             to
             instruct
             the
             Church
             about
             Divine
             Warrand
             for
             the
             chief
             Officer
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             give
             us
             n●…
             clearer
             Light
             about
             so
             important
             a
             Matter
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Government
             o●
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             all
             her
             Members
             is
             so
             much
             concerned
             in
             ,
             than
             by
             designing
             him
             by
             one
             of
             the
             lowest
             pieces
             of
             his
             Work
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             most
             extrinsick
             to
             his
             Character
             ?
             A
             Notion
             so
             absurd
             and
             i●
             founded
             ,
             could
             hardly
             have
             been
             expected
             from
             a
             person
             of
             
               Doctor
               Hamonds
            
             learning
             .
             If
             the
             Bishop
             be
             here
             known
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Help
             ,
             o●
             Supporter
             of
             the
             Poor
             by
             Alms
             :
             that
             is
             the
             meanest
             (
             if
             any
             )
             part
             of
             his
             work
             :
             if
             by
             the
             designation
             of
             Supporter
             of
             afflicted
             Souls
             ,
             by
             spiritual
             Advices
             and
             Directions
             ,
             that
             is
             common
             to
             him
             with
             the
             Teacher
             ,
             before
             mentioned
             in
             this
             Text
             ;
             and
             so
             cannot
             be
             fit
             to
             distinguish
             him
             from
             other
             Church
             Officers
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             For
             
             Grotius's
             notion
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             oppose
             ,
             first
             ,
             by
             the
             Argument
             already
             brought
             from
             the
             Order
             of
             Dignity
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             so
             critically
             observe
             in
             this
             enumeration
             of
             Church
             Officers
             .
             2.
             
             By
             the
             force
             of
             the
             word
             :
             the
             native
             and
             genuine
             signification
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             
               help
               ,
               uphold
            
             ,
             or
             support
             one
             who
             is
             in
             hazard
             to
             fall
             :
             which
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             is
             rather
             done
             to
             the
             Poor
             by
             a
             Deacons
             work
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             troubled
             Soul
             ,
             by
             the
             work
             that
             is
             common
             to
             all
             Teachers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             by
             that
             work
             that
             is
             held
             to
             be
             peculiar
             to
             a
             Bishop
             .
             That
             learned
             Critick
             saith
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             
               curam
               alicujus
               rei
               gerere
            
             ;
             and
             referreth
             to
             his
             Commentary
             on
             Luke
             1.
             54.
             where
             I
             find
             he
             maketh
             it
             to
             answer
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             to
             strengthen
             :
             and
             he
             saith
             it
             signifieth
             also
             
               manu
               ducere
            
             ,
             because
             the
             seventy
             translated
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             strange
             Argument
             ,
             to
             proceed
             from
             a
             man
             of
             so
             profound
             Learning
             as
             is
             the
             great
             Grotius
             :
             for
             neither
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             nor
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             can
             be
             turned
             
               manu
               ducere
            
             .
             It
             is
             a
             stranger
             Argument
             Jer.
             31.
             32.
             that
             Hebrew
             word
             is
             by
             the
             seventy
             turned
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             and
             
               Acts
               23.
               19.
               
               Heb
            
             :
             8.
             9.
             the
             same
             phrase
             is
             used
             for
             bringing
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             out
             of
             AEgypt
             :
             for
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             have
             not
             the
             same
             
             signification
             :
             neither
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             turned
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             is
             constructed
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             hand
             ,
             laid
             hold
             on
             by
             another
             ,
             being
             that
             by
             which
             one
             is
             supported
             ,
             that
             he
             fall
             not
             as
             he
             goeth
             :
             and
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             force
             of
             that
             word
             in
             these
             places
             ,
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             import
             Gods
             guiding
             his
             people
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             as
             his
             manutenency
             by
             which
             they
             are
             supported
             .
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             sufficient
             ground
             brought
             by
             Grotius
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             think
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             importeth
             any
             ruling
             power
             in
             them
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             Further
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             grant
             that
             this
             word
             signifieth
             to
             
               take
               care
               of
               a
               thing
            
             ;
             will
             it
             follow
             thence
             that
             this
             care
             must
             needs
             be
             ruling
             care
             ;
             when
             the
             word
             properly
             signifieth
             upholding
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             indeed
             care
             is
             often
             needful
             )
             but
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             care
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             word
             .
             I
             have
             been
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             look
             into
             all
             the
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             (
             as
             far
             as
             
             Stephanus's
             Concordance
             could
             lead
             me
             )
             where
             that
             word
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             its
             derivata
             ,
             is
             used
             ;
             and
             I
             cannot
             find
             one
             that
             hath
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             notion
             of
             ruling
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             must
             still
             abide
             in
             the
             Opinion
             which
             I
             have
             else
             where
             expressed
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             by
             this
             my
             Antagonist
             severely
             censured
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             this
             Criticism
             of
             Grotius
             is
             odd
             and
             groundless
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             These
             of
             our
             Episcopal
             brethren
             ,
             who
             make
             the
             Bishops
             to
             be
             Successors
             to
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             will
             possibly
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             in
             the
             Lists
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ;
             viz.
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Apostles
             .
             Whether
             the
             Bishops
             be
             Successors
             to
             the
             Apostles
             or
             not
             ,
             will
             fall
             in
             to
             be
             debated
             when
             I
             come
             to
             consider
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             now
             examining
             :
             what
             I
             have
             now
             to
             do
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             are
             not
             meant
             by
             the
             Apostles
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             are
             now
             under
             debate
             :
             which
             may
             plainly
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             first
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             their
             own
             Commentators
             do
             so
             expound
             any
             of
             these
             places
             ;
             nor
             can
             such
             a
             Fancy
             come
             into
             any
             mans
             head
             ,
             when
             he
             considereth
             the
             Scripture
             without
             a
             present
             Byass
             on
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             laboureth
             to
             bring
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             out
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             not
             into
             them
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Grotius
             ,
             and
             Estius
             ,
             on
             1
             Cor.
             12
             :
             28.
             speaking
             of
             the
             Apostles
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             have
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Illos
               nempe
               eminenter
               sic
               dictos
               ,
               à
               Christo
               in
               id
               vocatos
               ,
               ut
               prima
               Ecclesiarum
               fundamenta
               jacerent
               .
            
             And
             
               Doctor
               Hamond
            
             saith
             ,
             these
             Apostles
             were
             called
             
               ut
               Ecclesias
               plantarent
               ,
               &
               regerent
               ,
               eadem
               potestate
               quam
               Christus
               à
               Patre
               habuit
               .
            
             I
             hope
             none
             will
             say
             that
             this
             can
             be
             said
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             any
             ordinary
             and
             perpetual
             Officers
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             It
             cannot
             
             be
             denyed
             ,
             even
             by
             them
             who
             make
             the
             Bishops
             a
             kind
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             allow
             a
             sort
             of
             Apostolick
             power
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             another
             sort
             of
             Apostles
             than
             the
             first
             Apostles
             were
             :
             none
             will
             say
             that
             they
             are
             wholly
             the
             same
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Prophets
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             :
             they
             must
             then
             distinguish
             the
             Apostles
             into
             extraordinary
             ,
             who
             were
             sent
             immediatly
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             plant
             Churches
             ;
             and
             ordinary
             ,
             who
             succeed
             to
             these
             ,
             and
             whose
             work
             it
             is
             to
             rule
             the
             Churches
             that
             are
             already
             planted
             .
             Now
             to
             say
             that
             both
             these
             sorts
             are
             meant
             in
             these
             Lists
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             name
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             to
             accuse
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             of
             darkness
             and
             confusion
             ,
             in
             these
             Institutions
             where
             Light
             and
             Distinctness
             might
             be
             most
             expected
             :
             for
             in
             these
             Enumerations
             ,
             he
             is
             instructing
             the
             Church
             what
             Officers
             she
             should
             own
             as
             of
             Christs
             appointment
             :
             but
             by
             the
             word
             Apostle
             she
             could
             never
             know
             that
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             Apostles
             to
             be
             owned
             :
             one
             sort
             all
             do
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             here
             meant
             ;
             they
             who
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             that
             another
             sort
             of
             Apostles
             is
             also
             here
             meant
             ,
             must
             give
             us
             some
             better
             ground
             for
             believing
             this
             ,
             than
             a
             Synonimous
             word
             :
             I
             do
             not
             know
             how
             many
             sorts
             of
             Officers
             they
             may
             bring
             in
             under
             this
             name
             .
             If
             they
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             divide
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             call
             every
             one
             of
             them
             who
             have
             any
             part
             of
             Apostolick
             work
             to
             do
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             Apostles
             :
             this
             is
             to
             expound
             Scripture
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             indeed
             to
             make
             it
             speak
             what
             we
             fancy
             .
             I
             conclude
             then
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             have
             no
             Divine
             right
             for
             them
             ,
             seing
             the
             Lord
             hath
             of
             purpose
             told
             us
             what
             Officers
             he
             hath
             appointed
             to
             be
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             both
             at
             first
             for
             planting
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             afterward
             for
             managing
             her
             Affairs
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             no
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             ,
             name
             nor
             thing
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             found
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             A
             third
             Argument
             for
             Parity
             ,
             and
             against
             Prelacy
             ,
             I
             take
             from
             the
             Commandment
             that
             Christ
             gives
             about
             the
             Administration
             of
             Church
             Discipline
             ,
             Mat.
             18
             :
             17
             :
             that
             the
             offended
             Party
             (
             when
             other
             more
             private
             means
             of
             Redress
             do
             fail
             )
             should
             lay
             the
             case
             before
             the
             Church
             :
             whence
             this
             Argument
             doth
             clearly
             result
             ;
             that
             Power
             which
             is
             by
             Christs
             Appointment
             to
             be
             exercised
             by
             many
             ,
             is
             not
             
               Jure
               Divino
            
             ,
             lodged
             in
             one
             person
             ;
             but
             Church
             Jurisdiction
             is
             a
             Power
             that
             by
             Christs
             Appointment
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             exercised
             by
             many
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             
               Jure
               Divino
            
             ,
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             one
             person
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             Prelate
             .
             The
             major
             cannot
             be
             called
             in
             question
             :
             for
             if
             it
             were
             otherways
             ,
             Christ
             should
             bid
             men
             act
             contrary
             to
             his
             own
             Institution
             ;
             which
             to
             imagine
             ,
             is
             most
             absurd
             .
             For
             
             the
             
               minor
               Proposition
            
             :
             Christs
             Injunction
             is
             ,
             
               tell
               it
               to
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             which
             word
             doth
             always
             signifie
             a
             plurality
             of
             men
             met
             about
             some
             common
             work
             ;
             never
             a
             single
             person
             acting
             by
             himself
             .
             I
             need
             not
             here
             debate
             with
             Erastians
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Church
             understand
             the
             Magistrate
             :
             nor
             with
             Independents
             ,
             who
             hence
             argue
             for
             the
             peoples
             Church
             power
             :
             these
             my
             present
             Antagonists
             condemn
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             I
             do
             .
             But
             our
             Debate
             is
             with
             them
             who
             are
             for
             Church
             Monarchy
             :
             whether
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             as
             Papists
             ;
             or
             over
             the
             several
             Districts
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             Prelatists
             :
             both
             of
             them
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             place
             Church
             Jurisdiction
             in
             a
             single
             person
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             must
             here
             understand
             such
             a
             person
             .
             Against
             this
             conceit
             many
             Arguments
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             Text
             it self
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             Gradation
             that
             Christ
             here
             recommendeth
             ,
             in
             dealing
             with
             Offenders
             for
             their
             Amendment
             :
             that
             the
             offended
             person
             must
             first
             deal
             with
             the
             Offender
             by
             himself
             alone
             :
             next
             (
             that
             failling
             of
             its
             effect
             )
             he
             must
             take
             the
             Assistance
             of
             two
             or
             three
             :
             if
             this
             prevail
             not
             ,
             he
             must
             bring
             the
             Matter
             to
             a
             greater
             number
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             learned
             Drusius
             ,
             on
             this
             Text
             ,
             citeth
             the
             Passage
             out
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             this
             Gradation
             was
             used
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             their
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Book
             importeth
             .
             After
             the
             Author
             hath
             enjoyned
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Step
             (
             as
             the
             Text
             doth
             )
             he
             addeth
             ;
             
               Si
               nec
               hoc
               modo
               quicquam
               profecit
               ,
               debet
               eum
               pudefacere
               coram
               multis
               ,
               ejusque
               delictum
               publicare
               :
            
             which
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             the
             third
             Step
             of
             Reprehension
             among
             them
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             tell
             the
             Crime
             to
             a
             single
             person
             :
             wherefore
             when
             our
             Lords
             third
             Step
             is
             to
             tell
             it
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             like
             he
             meant
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             however
             of
             more
             Authority
             than
             the
             two
             or
             three
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             A
             second
             Proof
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             the
             word
             Church
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             never
             so
             used
             ;
             but
             always
             signifieth
             a
             Plurality
             :
             why
             should
             it
             then
             be
             so
             used
             here
             ?
             3.
             
             When
             Christ
             speaketh
             of
             a
             Ratification
             of
             the
             Sentence
             of
             this
             Church
             to
             whom
             the
             Complaint
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             whom
             the
             stubborn
             Offender
             will
             not
             hear
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             speak
             of
             that
             Church
             as
             a
             single
             person
             :
             what
             ye
             shall
             bind
             ,
             and
             what
             ye
             shall
             loose
             .
             4.
             
             He
             speaketh
             of
             that
             Church
             which
             correcteth
             the
             Offender
             ,
             as
             what
             may
             consist
             of
             a
             very
             small
             number
             ,
             
               two
               ,
               or
               three
               ,
               v.
            
             20.
             but
             giveth
             no
             hint
             that
             a
             single
             person
             can
             be
             so
             lookt
             on
             .
             5.
             
             Chrysostom
             expoundeth
             this
             place
             of
             a
             Plurality
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Sutlif
               :
               de
               Pontif
               :
               Rom
               :
               lib
               :
               primo
               c
               :
            
             5.
             argueth
             against
             expounding
             this
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             from
             such
             Topicks
             as
             will
             militate
             as
             much
             against
             understanding
             it
             of
             a
             
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             his
             District
             :
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             
               Per
               Ecclesiam
               non
               unus
               aliquis
               (
               nam
               hoc
               verbi
               ratio
               prohibet
               )
               sed
               plures
               Ecclesiae
               praesidentes
               ,
               intelliguntur
               .
               Ut
               autem
               unus
               Ecclesiae
               summus
               Monarcha
               designetur
               per
               nomen
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               fieri
               non
               potest
               ,
               repugnat
               enim
               natura
               &
               nomen
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               quae
               est
               congregatio
               ex
               pluribus
               ;
               &
               in
               uno
               consistere
               ,
               si
               propriè
               loquimur
               ,
               non
               potest
               :
               repugnat
               deinde
               &
               Patrum
               interpretatio
               ,
               qui
               una
               voce
               non
               unum
               Pontificem
               ,
               sed
               Episcopos
               &
               praesidentes
               Eccelesiae
               ;
               seu
               ut
               Patres
               synodi
               Basileenses
               loquuntur
               ,
               Ecclesiae
               praesidentium
               concilium
               designari
               volunt
               :
            
             Here
             is
             a
             plain
             Confession
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             an
             Adversary
             .
             For
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Complaints
             must
             be
             made
             to
             lesser
             Churches
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Universal
             Church
             only
             :
             and
             why
             one
             man
             set
             over
             a
             Province
             may
             be
             called
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             one
             set
             over
             all
             the
             Christian
             Church
             may
             not
             get
             the
             same
             Designation
             ,
             is
             unaccountable
             .
             It
             is
             here
             objected
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Sanhedrim
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             :
             and
             this
             they
             pretend
             to
             prove
             ,
             because
             the
             incorrigible
             Offender
             is
             to
             be
             lookt
             on
             
               as
               an
               Heathen
               or
               Publican
            
             .
             To
             this
             I
             reply
             ,
             first
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             where
             was
             an
             High
             Priest
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             a
             Monarchical
             Government
             ;
             much
             less
             is
             there
             ground
             for
             it
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Christ
             gave
             this
             Direction
             for
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             (
             which
             then
             was
             presently
             to
             be
             set
             up
             )
             is
             evident
             ;
             because
             this
             Injunction
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             hand
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             power
             of
             
               binding
               and
               loosing
            
             which
             here
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             expresly
             given
             ,
             and
             called
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             
               Mat.
               16
               :
               19
               :
               John
            
             20
             :
             23
             :
             This
             alluding
             to
             Jewish
             Customes
             ,
             and
             expressing
             New
             Testament
             Discipline
             by
             looking
             on
             scandalous
             impenitent
             Sinners
             
               as
               Heathens
               and
               Publicans
            
             ,
             is
             no
             Argument
             against
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             this
             being
             frequent
             with
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             yea
             with
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             long
             before
             ,
             to
             express
             Gospel
             matters
             by
             Old
             Testament
             terms
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             Argument
             4.
             
             The
             Churches
             even
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             governed
             by
             Presbyters
             acting
             joyntly
             ,
             without
             a
             Bishop
             set
             over
             them
             ;
             Ergo
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             a
             Bishop
             set
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             Divine
             Right
             :
             The
             Consequence
             cannot
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             Reason
             be
             denyed
             :
             for
             the
             Apostles
             were
             more
             vigilant
             and
             faithful
             ,
             than
             to
             suffer
             such
             encroachment
             to
             be
             made
             upon
             a
             Power
             that
             Christ
             had
             given
             to
             his
             Servants
             .
             It
             is
             a
             most
             irrational
             fancy
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             own
             time
             ,
             allowed
             Presbyters
             to
             govern
             the
             Church
             under
             their
             Inspection
             ;
             but
             after
             their
             death
             appointed
             Bishops
             to
             rule
             alone
             .
             
             For
             first
             ,
             this
             had
             been
             to
             allow
             the
             exercise
             of
             a
             power
             in
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             they
             had
             no
             right
             to
             ,
             but
             which
             did
             belong
             to
             others
             by
             Divine
             Institution
             .
             2.
             
             What
             ground
             is
             there
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             ruling
             Power
             in
             Presbyters
             was
             but
             temporary
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             ceased
             at
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             Especially
             considering
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Apostles
             did
             long
             outlive
             others
             of
             them
             ;
             how
             should
             the
             expiring
             of
             that
             Power
             of
             Presbyters
             be
             determined
             :
             nor
             do
             we
             read
             of
             any
             ceasing
             of
             what
             Power
             they
             once
             had
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Fiction
             that
             no
             account
             can
             be
             given
             of
             .
             Wherefore
             our
             Debate
             is
             about
             the
             Antecedent
             of
             this
             Argument
             ;
             which
             I
             must
             prove
             by
             Instances
             .
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             And
             first
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             was
             thus
             governed
             ;
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Apostles
             connivance
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             express
             Direction
             and
             Approbation
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             
               the
               incestuous
               man
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             5.
             
             That
             a
             plurality
             of
             Church
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             had
             power
             to
             censure
             that
             man
             ,
             is
             proved
             first
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             v.
             2.
             reproveth
             their
             Negligence
             in
             that
             they
             had
             not
             cast
             out
             this
             man
             from
             among
             them
             by
             Excommunication
             ;
             they
             were
             not
             duely
             affected
             with
             the
             Crime
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             mourn
             for
             it
             ;
             neither
             did
             set
             about
             censuring
             of
             it
             :
             both
             these
             were
             the
             effects
             of
             thei●
             not
             being
             so
             sensible
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             :
             In
             this
             sense
             Ambrose
             understands
             this
             place
             :
             for
             on
             this
             occasion
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Si
               autem
               quis
               potestatem
               non
               haber
               ,
               qui
               scit
               reum
               abjicere
               ,
               vel
               probare
               non
               valet
               ;
               immunis
               est
               .
            
             So
             also
             Chrysostom
             ,
             on
             the
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               non
               accusat
               quod
               non
               ei
               significaret
               ;
               sed
               quod
               non
               deplorarent
               ut
               tolleretur
               :
               ostendens
               quod
               etiam
               sine
               monitore
               id
               fieri
               opportuit
               ,
               propter
               peccati
               evidentiam
               .
            
             What
             can
             be
             more
             plain
             ,
             than
             that
             these
             Fathers
             lookt
             on
             a
             Community
             of
             Church
             Rulers
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             as
             having
             the
             power
             of
             Church
             Censures
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             thought
             so
             too
             ;
             otherways
             he
             could
             not
             have
             charged
             them
             with
             neglecting
             this
             Matter
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Apostle
             giveth
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             this
             scandalous
             person
             should
             be
             Excommunicated
             
               (
               delivered
               to
               Satan
            
             )
             by
             them
             assembled
             together
             ;
             (
             not
             by
             one
             Bishop
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             their
             assembling
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             he
             saith
             two
             things
             ;
             which
             imply
             their
             power
             :
             that
             his
             Spirit
             should
             be
             with
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             his
             good
             Wishes
             ,
             Approbation
             ,
             and
             hearty
             Concurrance
             )
             
               Menoch
               :
               in
               locum
               ;
               congregatis
               vobis
               quibus
               ego
               adsum
               praesens
               Spiritu
               ,
               affectu
               ,
               &
               Sollicitudine
               .
            
             Next
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             to
             be
             done
             by
             them
             in
             the
             Name
             and
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             Power
             ,
             or
             Vertue
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             would
             bless
             this
             his
             own
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             effectual
             :
             none
             of
             these
             could
             be
             said
             of
             this
             Act
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             done
             by
             a
             Company
             of
             men
             who
             had
             no
             
             power
             from
             Divine
             Institution
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             expresly
             v.
             12.
             that
             they
             (
             not
             thou
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             ye
             )
             
               judged
               them
               who
               were
               within
            
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             Church
             Members
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Apostle
             speaking
             of
             this
             Excommunication
             when
             it
             was
             past
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             
               rebuke
               of
               many
               ,
               2
               Cor.
            
             2.
             6.
             not
             of
             one
             Bishop
             .
             5.
             
             He
             after
             directeth
             the
             Church
             Rulers
             to
             take
             off
             this
             Sentence
             ,
             the
             man
             being
             now
             truly
             penitent
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2
             :
             7.
             which
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Church
             Authority
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             not
             take
             off
             the
             Sentence
             if
             they
             had
             not
             power
             to
             lay
             it
             on
             .
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             Our
             Adversaries
             make
             some
             Exceptions
             against
             this
             Argument
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             enjoyn
             the
             Corinthian
             Elders
             to
             Excommunicate
             the
             man
             ;
             because
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               have
               judged
            
             :
             he
             passed
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             enjoyned
             them
             to
             publish
             ,
             and
             execute
             it
             .
             This
             is
             said
             without
             ground
             :
             for
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Sentence
             was
             not
             passed
             when
             this
             Epistle
             was
             written
             ;
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             Arguments
             above
             adduced
             :
             the
             man
             was
             not
             yet
             purged
             out
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             delivered
             to
             Satan
             :
             the
             Apostle
             saying
             he
             had
             judged
             already
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             signifieth
             no
             more
             but
             that
             it
             was
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             after
             deliberation
             ,
             he
             was
             determined
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             should
             be
             done
             :
             beside
             ,
             that
             his
             judging
             did
             not
             exclude
             the
             Presbyters
             judging
             with
             him
             ,
             more
             than
             when
             James
             said
             Acts
             15.
             17.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               judge
            
             ,
             it
             barred
             the
             authoritative
             Judgment
             of
             that
             Council
             that
             sat
             with
             him
             .
             Again
             they
             except
             ,
             that
             these
             Presbyters
             were
             not
             at
             libertie
             to
             excommunicate
             this
             man
             or
             not
             ,
             seing
             the
             Apostle
             had
             commanded
             it
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             this
             Excommunication
             was
             not
             in
             their
             power
             .
             Reply
             :
             the
             Consequence
             is
             naught
             ▪
             for
             this
             necessity
             did
             not
             proceed
             from
             their
             want
             of
             power
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             plain
             discoverie
             of
             their
             Dutie
             ,
             held
             forth
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Any
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             may
             require
             any
             person
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             Dutie
             ;
             and
             yet
             not
             deprive
             the
             person
             of
             his
             power
             in
             that
             Act.
             When
             the
             Prophets
             held
             forth
             the
             Mind
             of
             God
             to
             Kings
             about
             any
             Act
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             take
             away
             their
             Regal
             power
             that
             they
             had
             for
             these
             Acts.
             3.
             
             They
             alledge
             that
             this
             delivering
             the
             man
             to
             Satan
             ,
             was
             not
             Excommunication
             ;
             but
             an
             extraordinary
             inflicting
             some
             bodily
             Punishment
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             only
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             others
             having
             the
             Gift
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             could
             do
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             argue
             any
             power
             in
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             Corinth
             .
             Reply
             :
             This
             Exposition
             of
             the
             place
             (
             though
             I
             deny
             not
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             have
             used
             it
             )
             is
             without
             all
             ground
             ,
             or
             example
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             a
             pure
             Invention
             to
             serve
             a
             turn
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             reproveth
             the
             Corinthians
             that
             they
             had
             not
             done
             this
             ;
             bids
             
             them
             ,
             with
             his
             Spirit
             joyning
             with
             them
             ,
             do
             it
             :
             but
             it
             was
             never
             heard
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             wrought
             Miracles
             did
             it
             with
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             others
             :
             Further
             ,
             this
             Punishment
             was
             inflicted
             by
             many
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             Elders
             of
             Corinth
             ;
             but
             they
             had
             no
             power
             of
             working
             Miracles
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Erastus
             (
             the
             chief
             A
             better
             of
             this
             Opinion
             in
             these
             latter
             ages
             )
             held
             that
             this
             power
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             till
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             punish
             Scandals
             :
             from
             this
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             should
             now
             purge
             out
             by
             death
             ,
             all
             the
             Scandals
             which
             the
             Apostle
             appointed
             to
             be
             purged
             out
             by
             Excommunication
             ,
             or
             
               delivering
               to
               Satan
            
             ;
             such
             as
             Drunkards
             ,
             Fornicators
             ,
             Railers
             ,
             &c.
             which
             are
             mentioned
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             11.
             which
             would
             make
             the
             Church
             like
             a
             Shambles
             .
          
           
             §
             14.
             
             Another
             instance
             of
             a
             Church
             governed
             by
             a
             Plurality
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             
               Thessalonica
               .
               2
               Thess.
            
             3.
             14.
             where
             the
             Apostle
             enjoyneth
             them
             to
             note
             ,
             or
             
               set
               a
               mark
               upon
            
             such
             as
             obey
             not
             the
             Apostles
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             withdraw
             from
             them
             :
             this
             note
             ,
             is
             the
             ignominious
             Mark
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             which
             should
             make
             a
             persons
             company
             be
             shunned
             by
             all
             Christians
             .
             
               Erasmus
               in
               locum
               ,
               ut
               signamus
               boves
               cornupetas
               ,
               quo
               vitentur
               :
            
             my
             Argument
             from
             this
             Text
             is
             this
             ,
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             at
             Thessalonica
             had
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Apostles
             allowance
             ,
             to
             Excommunicate
             them
             who
             were
             disobedient
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             single
             Bishop
             ,
             did
             govern
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Consequence
             is
             plain
             :
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             founded
             on
             the
             Apostles
             Injunction
             :
             he
             commandeth
             them
             to
             exercise
             this
             Discipline
             ;
             which
             he
             would
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             had
             Authority
             so
             to
             do
             .
             Neither
             doth
             he
             here
             design
             the
             person
             or
             persons
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             be
             Excommunicated
             ;
             but
             owneth
             them
             for
             proper
             Judges
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             giveth
             a
             general
             Rule
             by
             which
             they
             should
             judge
             ,
             telling
             for
             what
             Crimes
             this
             Censure
             should
             be
             inflicted
             .
             The
             Prelatists
             labour
             to
             take
             off
             the
             strength
             of
             this
             Instance
             ,
             by
             another
             reading
             ,
             and
             Gloss
             ,
             on
             this
             Text
             :
             they
             read
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               if
               any
               man
               obey
               not
               our
               word
               ,
               note
               ,
               or
               signifie
               that
               man
               by
               an
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               company
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               ashamed
               .
            
             So
             that
             they
             make
             this
             to
             be
             the
             Apostles
             meaning
             :
             that
             they
             should
             write
             to
             him
             ,
             giving
             him
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Scandals
             that
             should
             fall
             out
             among
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             he
             might
             Excommunicate
             the
             guilty
             persons
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Church
             should
             shun
             their
             company
             :
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             to
             examine
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             find
             it
             sufficiently
             proved
             ;
             and
             upon
             their
             Information
             the
             Apostle
             was
             to
             pass
             Sentence
             .
          
           
           
             §
             15.
             
             To
             this
             I
             oppose
             ,
             for
             strengthening
             our
             Argument
             ;
             1.
             
             This
             reading
             of
             the
             Text
             is
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Current
             of
             the
             Greek
             Interpreters
             ;
             
               AEcumenius
               ,
               Theophylact
               ,
               Basilius
               ,
               Ephrem
               Cyrus
               ,
            
             all
             cited
             .
             
               Altar
               :
               Damasc
               :
               p.
            
             201.
             
             Yea
             though
             Estius
             cite
             some
             who
             are
             for
             that
             reading
             ,
             yet
             approveth
             our
             reading
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Si
               quis
               non
               auscultat
               praecepto
               meo
               ,
               quod
               per
               hanc
               Epistolam
               significo
               :
            
             he
             also
             ,
             and
             Menochius
             ,
             make
             the
             design
             of
             this
             Noteing
             to
             be
             
               ut
               vitetur
               ab
               omnibus
            
             ;
             which
             could
             not
             properly
             ,
             nor
             immediatly
             result
             from
             their
             Complaint
             and
             Information
             sent
             to
             the
             Apostle
             :
             of
             which
             more
             after
             .
             The
             Syriack
             Version
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Arabick
             ,
             doth
             read
             this
             place
             as
             we
             do
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             cannot
             bear
             this
             Interpretation
             :
             for
             it
             signifieth
             to
             set
             a
             Mark
             on
             a
             person
             ,
             or
             thing
             ;
             not
             to
             give
             Notice
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             signification
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Scapula
             rendereth
             the
             first
             word
             (
             which
             is
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Text
             )
             
               insignio
               ,
               noto
            
             :
             and
             he
             citeth
             for
             it
             Graegor
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             And
             
               Athen
               :
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             turneth
             ,
             
               signum
               do
               ,
               significo
            
             :
             and
             giveth
             sufficient
             authority
             for
             that
             signification
             .
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             I
             find
             not
             this
             word
             but
             in
             this
             place
             :
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             is
             used
             John
             12.
             33.
             and
             18.
             32.
             and
             21.
             19.
             
             Acts
             11.
             28.
             and
             25.
             27.
             
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             to
             all
             who
             read
             these
             places
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             signifie
             to
             set
             a
             Mark
             on
             a
             thing
             ;
             but
             to
             signifie
             ,
             or
             hold
             forth
             .
             It
             must
             then
             be
             to
             put
             force
             on
             the
             Text
             ,
             to
             draw
             it
             to
             express
             their
             giving
             notice
             ,
             by
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             of
             the
             mans
             faults
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             
               this
               Epistle
            
             of
             his
             ;
             not
             of
             
               an
               Epistle
            
             to
             be
             written
             to
             him
             from
             that
             Church
             :
             for
             he
             saith
             not
             by
             
               an
               Epistle
            
             ;
             but
             by
             
               the
               Epistle
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             the
             demonstrative
             Particle
             doth
             restrain
             the
             signification
             to
             that
             Epistle
             vhich
             he
             sent
             to
             them
             ;
             which
             Epistle
             brought
             to
             them
             the
             word
             that
             they
             should
             obey
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             bring
             from
             them
             ,
             to
             him
             ,
             notice
             of
             what
             Scandals
             fell
             out
             among
             them
             .
             4.
             
             Upon
             this
             noting
             of
             that
             man
             ,
             did
             immediatly
             ,
             and
             necessarly
             ,
             follow
             their
             abstaining
             from
             the
             company
             of
             the
             person
             so
             noted
             ;
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             Text
             :
             which
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             their
             giving
             notice
             to
             the
             Apostle
             of
             any
             Scandal
             among
             themselves
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostle
             (
             notwithstanding
             of
             their
             informatary
             Letter
             )
             might
             not
             think
             fit
             to
             Excommunicate
             the
             person
             accused
             ,
             either
             because
             the
             Crime
             was
             not
             relevant
             ,
             or
             the
             Proof
             not
             sufficient
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             on
             their
             setting
             the
             Mark
             of
             Excommunication
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             §
             16.
             
             Argument
             5.
             
             If
             even
             the
             Apostles
             in
             settled
             Churches
             ,
             did
             not
             exercise
             any
             part
             of
             ordinary
             Church
             Discipline
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             was
             to
             continue
             
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             Authority
             ,
             or
             the
             authoritative
             ●oncurrence
             of
             the
             Presbytrie
             ;
             then
             Bishops
             may
             not
             do
             it
             :
             but
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             Ergo
             :
             I
             think
             the
             connection
             of
             the
             Major
             will
             not
             readily
             be
             denyed
             :
             nor
             can
             it
             ;
             unless
             our
             Brethren
             will
             exalt
             their
             Bishops
             higher
             than
             Christ
             did
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             a
             Power
             that
             is
             wholly
             boundless
             .
             They
             cannot
             alledge
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             might
             have
             used
             such
             a
             Power
             if
             they
             would
             .
             For
             that
             is
             to
             be
             proved
             :
             and
             further
             ,
             their
             not
             using
             it
             ,
             was
             a
             binding
             example
             to
             them
             who
             should
             come
             after
             them
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             swerve
             .
             Before
             I
             come
             to
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             Assumption
             ,
             I
             take
             notice
             of
             two
             Cases
             in
             which
             the
             Apostles
             used
             a
             singular
             Power
             ,
             by
             themselves
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Church
             Discipline
             ,
             or
             Correption
             ,
             or
             other
             Church
             Acts.
             First
             ,
             when
             a
             bodily
             Punishment
             was
             miraculously
             to
             be
             inflicted
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Ananias
             and
             Sapphira
             .
             2.
             
             When
             Discipline
             was
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             a
             Church
             not
             yet
             constituted
             ,
             nor
             furnished
             with
             them
             who
             had
             the
             ordinary
             Power
             ;
             as
             many
             think
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Hymenaeus
             and
             
               Philetus
               .
               Saravia
            
             ,
             a
             great
             Patron
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             
               defen
               .
               Cap.
            
             20.
             
             §
             2.
             hath
             these
             words
             :
             
               Apostolos
               &
               Evangelistas
               ,
               rebus
               &
               Ecclesiis
               jam
               constitutis
               ,
               &
               in
               Parochias
               Episcopis
               distributis
               ,
               nihil
               quod
               ad
               communem
               Ecclesiae
               statum
               pertinuisset
               fuisse
               facturos
               inconsultis
               &
               invitis
               locorum
               Pastoribus
               ,
               &
               Episcopis
               ,
               me
               firmiter
               credere
               .
            
             That
             the
             Apostles
             in
             other
             cases
             did
             not
             act
             by
             themselves
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Presbyterie
             ,
             I
             prove
             by
             Instances
             of
             their
             acting
             in
             conjunction
             with
             the
             Presbyterie
             :
             and
             I
             challenge
             our
             Brethren
             to
             bring
             Instances
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             First
             ,
             Paul
             did
             not
             ordain
             Timothy
             by
             himself
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             Presbyters
             :
             though
             the
             
               laying
               on
               of
               his
               hands
            
             be
             mentioned
             by
             it self
             :
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             6.
             yet
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyterie
             concurred
             is
             clear
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
             The
             effect
             of
             the
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             is
             ascribed
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Presbyterie
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             clear
             Indication
             of
             a
             joint
             Power
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Apostle
             did
             not
             ,
             by
             himself
             ,
             Excommunicat
             the
             
               Incestuous
               Corinthian
            
             ;
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Apostles
             did
             not
             judicially
             determine
             the
             Question
             about
             observing
             the
             Law
             of
             
               Moses
               ;
               Acts
            
             15.
             by
             themselves
             ,
             but
             with
             
               the
               Elders
               and
               Brethren
            
             .
             They
             object
             that
             the
             Apostle
             by
             himself
             delivered
             Hymenaeus
             and
             Philetus
             to
             Satan
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             the
             Objecters
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             these
             two
             men
             were
             Members
             of
             a
             settled
             and
             complete
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             That
             if
             so
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             did
             this
             by
             himself
             ,
             without
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             the
             Presbyterie
             :
             neither
             of
             which
             can
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
           
             §
             17.
             
             Argument
             6.
             
             We
             find
             no
             Superiority
             of
             Power
             that
             one
             had
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             any
             sort
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             among
             the
             Pastors
             or
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Church
             neither
             .
             The
             Antecedent
             is
             clear
             ;
             if
             we
             go
             through
             all
             the
             sorts
             of
             Officers
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             there
             was
             no
             Apostle
             had
             power
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             all
             confess
             who
             are
             not
             for
             Peters
             and
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             .
             No
             such
             Disparity
             among
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             Evangelists
             ,
             or
             among
             the
             Governments
             ,
             or
             ruling
             Elders
             ,
             nor
             among
             Deacons
             .
             I
             confess
             after
             Ages
             brought
             in
             a
             Disparity
             among
             all
             these
             Orders
             ,
             and
             invented
             new
             ones
             :
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             then
             ,
             that
             an
             Arch-Presbyter
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             was
             brought
             in
             too
             :
             but
             no
             Foundation
             in
             Scripture
             (
             which
             alone
             can
             found
             a
             Divine
             Right
             )
             for
             any
             such
             Disparity
             or
             Subordination
             .
             The
             consequence
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ;
             unless
             our
             Adversaries
             can
             prove
             ,
             that
             this
             Disparity
             is
             Instituted
             by
             the
             Lord
             ;
             though
             no
             such
             Disparity
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Orders
             be
             :
             which
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             do
             .
             It
             were
             strange
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             intend
             a
             Majority
             of
             Power
             of
             one
             Pastor
             over
             another
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             Hint
             that
             Disparity
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             setting
             down
             all
             the
             Officers
             in
             his
             House
             :
             and
             while
             that
             he
             hinteth
             no
             Majoritie
             among
             any
             one
             of
             the
             sorts
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             this
             only
             should
             admit
             of
             such
             Subordination
             .
             I
             have
             brought
             these
             few
             Arguments
             for
             Paritie
             ,
             and
             against
             Prelacy
             ,
             that
             the
             Reader
             might
             see
             how
             slightly
             ,
             and
             unfairly
             ,
             my
             Antagonist
             dealeth
             with
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             have
             the
             World
             believe
             that
             we
             have
             no
             sufficient
             Arguments
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             refuted
             one
             or
             two
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             single
             out
             ,
             as
             easiest
             for
             him
             to
             deal
             with
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Arguments
               for
               Parity
               which
               our
               Author
               pretendeth
               to
               answer
               ,
               Vindicated
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Took
             notice
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             former
             Section
             ,
             that
             this
             Author
             singleth
             out
             some
             of
             our
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             these
             none
             of
             the
             most
             evident
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Confidence
             triumpheth
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             laid
             our
             Cause
             in
             the
             dust
             :
             I
             shall
             now
             try
             if
             even
             these
             Weapons
             ,
             rightly
             managed
             ,
             be
             able
             to
             wound
             his
             Cause
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             representeth
             them
             ,
             they
             can
             do
             us
             little
             service
             :
             but
             his
             unfair
             dealing
             will
             appear
             in
             this
             Conduct
             .
             Before
             I
             come
             to
             the
             Arguments
             themselves
             ,
             I
             cannot
             overlook
             the
             general
             account
             that
             he
             giveth
             of
             the
             Arguments
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             p.
             15.
             
             That
             
               they
               may
               all
               be
               reduced
               to
               three
               Heads
               .
               
               First
               ,
               either
               they
               pretend
               that
               this
               Parity
               of
               Presbyters
               is
               expresly
               commanded
               by
               our
               Saviour
               .
               Or
               2.
               
               They
               endeavour
               to
               support
               it
               by
               Consequences
               from
               several
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               .
               Or
               3.
               from
               some
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               ancient
               Writers
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             The
             latter
             two
             sorts
             of
             Arguments
             we
             do
             indeed
             use
             ,
             but
             who
             ever
             pretended
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             no
             where
             read
             in
             Scripture
             Paritie
             of
             Presbyters
             named
             ,
             nor
             such
             words
             as
             these
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             shall
             be
             in
             all
             ages
             governed
             
               communi
               Presbyterorum
               consilio
            
             ,
             nor
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             said
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             Prelacy
             among
             Presbyters
             :
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             he
             mentioneth
             as
             containing
             our
             Arguments
             of
             this
             sort
             ,
             were
             never
             said
             by
             any
             of
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             express
             Command
             for
             Paritie
             ;
             though
             we
             hold
             it
             to
             be
             a
             full
             and
             plain
             Command
             implyed
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             be
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             words
             by
             good
             Consequence
             .
             He
             saith
             
               p.
               16.
               the
               Scots
               Presbyterians
               do
               more
               frequently
               insist
               on
               this
            
             (
             arguing
             from
             express
             command
             in
             Scripture
             )
             
               than
               any
               of
               the
               forraign
               Presbyterians
               :
            
             which
             appeareth
             to
             be
             an
             injurious
             Imputation
             ,
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             :
             for
             many
             of
             the
             forraign
             Presbyterians
             do
             assert
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Presbytrie
             as
             fullyas
             we
             do
             ,
             though
             I
             cannot
             reckon
             the
             frequency
             of
             either
             their
             ,
             or
             our
             insisting
             on
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             compare
             them
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             many
             more
             of
             them
             have
             written
             for
             it
             ,
             than
             have
             defended
             it
             so
             in
             Print
             ,
             in
             
               Scotland
               (
               I
            
             mean
             the
             Parity
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               cardo
               controversiae
            
             ;
             whatever
             difference
             may
             be
             between
             some
             of
             them
             and
             us
             ,
             in
             some
             other
             things
             )
             
               Calvin
               .
               instit
               .
               lib.
               4.
               c.
               11.
               
               §
               6.
               &
               alibi
               .
               Beza
               ,
               de
               triplici
               Episcopatu
               contra
               Sarav
               .
               Paraeus
               ,
               saepissime
               .
               Gers.
               Bucer
               .
               disser
               :
               de
               gub
               :
               Eccles.
               Blondell
               .
               apologia
               .
               Salmasius
               ,
               Turretin
               ,
               loc
               .
               18.
               quaestion
               :
               29.
               
               Leideck
               .
               de
               statu
               Eccles.
               Affric
               .
               Voet.
               passim
               .
               Vitringa
               ,
               de
               syn
               .
               Vet.
            
             and
             many
             others
             .
             Likewise
             
               Smecttym
               .
               &
               jus
               div
               :
               regim
               :
            
             were
             not
             written
             by
             Scots
             Presbyterians
             :
             also
             
               Paul
               Bayn
               Dioces
               :
               Tryal
            
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             The
             Argument
             from
             express
             command
             in
             Scripture
             which
             he
             insisteth
             on
             ,
             is
             Mat.
             20.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             and
             Mark
             10.
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45.
             and
             Luke
             22.
             25.
             
             We
             think
             here
             is
             a
             strong
             and
             concludent
             Argument
             against
             Prelacy
             and
             for
             Parity
             ;
             though
             we
             did
             not
             call
             it
             an
             express
             Command
             .
             As
             a
             foundation
             for
             our
             Argument
             from
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             this
             Discourse
             of
             Christ
             is
             immediatly
             and
             directly
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             then
             speaking
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             applyed
             to
             all
             other
             Orders
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             ordinary
             and
             extraordinay
             .
             It
             is
             a
             good
             consequence
             ,
             Christ
             here
             forbiddeth
             Prelacy
             among
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             among
             the
             ordinary
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             likewise
             .
             And
             ergo
             ,
             among
             the
             Elders
             ,
             whose
             work
             it
             is
             to
             
             rule
             .
             And
             ergo
             ,
             among
             the
             Deacons
             :
             our
             Lord
             is
             not
             here
             saying
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             diversity
             of
             Degrees
             ,
             or
             Orders
             of
             Officers
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             plainly
             Instituted
             the
             contrary
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             But
             among
             the
             Apostles
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             Soveraignty
             ,
             nor
             Subjection
             ,
             neither
             among
             other
             Officers
             who
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             and
             whose
             work
             is
             the
             same
             .
             2.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             also
             noted
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             doth
             not
             here
             mention
             the
             Tyranny
             ,
             or
             abuse
             of
             power
             ,
             that
             was
             exercised
             among
             the
             Heathen
             Magistrats
             ,
             over
             them
             who
             were
             subordinate
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             only
             Dominion
             and
             Authority
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             lawfully
             exercise
             :
             so
             that
             what
             he
             aimeth
             at
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             Subjection
             and
             Superiority
             among
             the
             Heathen
             Rulers
             ;
             but
             no
             such
             thing
             should
             be
             among
             Church
             Rulers
             .
             3.
             
             Though
             we
             deny
             not
             that
             there
             are
             ,
             by
             Christs
             Appointment
             ,
             divers
             Orders
             of
             Church
             Rulers
             ;
             yet
             we
             see
             no
             ground
             to
             think
             that
             one
             of
             these
             Orders
             is
             subject
             to
             another
             ,
             or
             is
             to
             be
             commanded
             by
             it
             :
             we
             hold
             that
             Ministers
             have
             no
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             ruling
             Elders
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             co-ordinate
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Before
             I
             state
             our
             Argument
             from
             this
             Text
             ,
             I
             observe
             how
             groundlesly
             he
             bringeth
             this
             as
             the
             chief
             Topick
             that
             we
             use
             ,
             and
             (
             overlooking
             all
             of
             our
             side
             who
             have
             learnedly
             and
             fully
             pleaded
             that
             Cause
             )
             he
             only
             citeth
             as
             pleading
             from
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             Mr.
             
               David
               Dickson
            
             on
             Matthew
             who
             toucheth
             it
             very
             transiently
             ,
             and
             on
             occasion
             of
             his
             commenting
             o●
             that
             Text
             :
             and
             my
             Book
             against
             
               Stillingsfleets
               Irenicum
            
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             expresly
             
               p.
               98.
               
               I
               confess
               there
               be
               other
               places
               more
               unquestionable
               to
               our
               purpose
               :
            
             or
             do
             I
             there
             use
             that
             place
             as
             an
             Argument
             ,
             further
             than
             to
             clear
             it
             from
             the
             Exceptions
             of
             my
             Antagonist
             ;
             which
             is
             here
             also
             my
             work
             I
             now
             draw
             this
             Argument
             from
             the
             words
             cited
             .
             That
             Dominion
             an●
             Authority
             that
             Civil
             Magistrats
             in
             their
             several
             Jurisdictions
             did
             ,
             an●
             might
             ,
             exercise
             over
             these
             Under-rulers
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             allowed
             in
             th●
             Church
             ;
             but
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Bishops
             over
             Presbyters
             is
             such
             a
             Dominion
             and
             Authority
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             real
             Jurisdiction
             as
             well
             as
             th●
             other
             )
             Ergo
             it
             should
             not
             be
             exercised
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             I
             shall
             now
             examine
             his
             Answers
             to
             this
             Argument
             .
             First
             ,
             he
             saith
             that
             
               Christ
               here
               supposes
               Degrees
               of
               Subordination
               among
               his
               own
               Disciples
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               other
               Societies
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               this
               Text
               referreth
               〈◊〉
               the
               Methods
               of
               attaining
               Preferment
               ;
               that
               it
               must
               not
               be
               by
               force
               ,
               violence
               ,
               and
               other
               Arts
               that
               are
               so
               fashionable
               in
               secular
               Courts
               :
            
             thus
             he
             p.
             17
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               19.
               he
               commandeth
               them
               that
               they
               should
               not
               exercise
               their
               Jurisdiction
               as
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               by
               a
               spirit
               of
               Pride
               and
               Domination
               .
            
             This
             and
             what
             
             followeth
             he
             seemeth
             to
             have
             borrowed
             from
             
               Grotius
               ,
               de
               imp
               .
               summar
               potes
               .
               circa
               sacra
               .
               p.
            
             339.
             who
             yet
             was
             as
             little
             for
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Prelacy
             ;
             as
             of
             Parity
             .
             To
             all
             this
             I
             oppone
             first
             ,
             That
             Christ
             supposeth
             here
             Subordination
             among
             his
             Disciples
             is
             
               grat
               is
               dictum
            
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             that
             there
             is
             Subordination
             among
             them
             (
             taking
             his
             Disciples
             for
             all
             Christians
             ;
             but
             taking
             the
             word
             for
             the
             Apostles
             alone
             we
             deny
             it
             )
             and
             that
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             Degree
             and
             Authority
             .
             The
             people
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             Rulers
             ;
             one
             sort
             of
             Church
             Officers
             is
             inferior
             to
             another
             ;
             which
             they
             may
             be
             ,
             without
             being
             subject
             to
             their
             Authority
             :
             but
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             for
             inferring
             this
             Subordination
             from
             what
             is
             here
             said
             :
             for
             mens
             Ambition
             prompts
             them
             to
             make
             superior
             Offices
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             themselves
             may
             enjoy
             them
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             to
             aspire
             to
             these
             Preferments
             that
             are
             extant
             and
             allowed
             .
             Again
             ,
             Christ
             saith
             not
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             Superiority
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             
               among
               them
            
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             This
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             ambitious
             address
             of
             James
             and
             John
             presented
             to
             Christ
             by
             their
             Mother
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             be
             preferred
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             that
             worldly
             kingdom
             that
             they
             imagined
             Christ
             was
             to
             have
             on
             Earth
             :
             they
             aimed
             at
             such
             Authority
             as
             Civil
             Magistrats
             have
             ,
             the
             Superior
             over
             the
             Inferior
             :
             our
             Lord
             telleth
             them
             his
             Kingdom
             was
             not
             of
             that
             nature
             ;
             neither
             was
             there
             any
             such
             Subordinations
             to
             be
             among
             his
             Apostles
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Christ
             here
             
               recommendeth
               Humility
               ,
               and
               condemneth
               Ambition
               and
               Pride
               ,
            
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ;
             the
             occasion
             given
             for
             this
             Discourse
             led
             him
             to
             it
             :
             but
             that
             this
             is
             the
             only
             Scope
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             is
             said
             without
             all
             Warrant
             :
             for
             he
             forbiddeth
             that
             Dominion
             and
             Authority
             that
             was
             among
             Civil
             Rulers
             ,
             to
             have
             place
             among
             them
             ;
             which
             yet
             might
             be
             exercised
             by
             humble
             men
             .
             4.
             
             That
             
               his
               scope
               is
               to
               forbid
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Apostolick
               or
               Episcopal
               Jurisdiction
               by
               a
               spirit
               of
               Pride
               and
               Domination
               ,
            
             is
             also
             said
             without
             Book
             :
             That
             this
             he
             condemneth
             ,
             we
             acknowledge
             :
             but
             that
             he
             only
             condemneth
             this
             ,
             and
             not
             Monarchical
             Jurisdiction
             it self
             ,
             is
             a
             groundless
             fancy
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             mention
             the
             one
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             other
             .
             He
             telleth
             them
             also
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             8.
             that
             
               they
               were
               all
               brethren
            
             :
             where
             Camero
             observeth
             that
             
               Damnat
               rem
               tituli
               ;
               viz
               :
               magisterium
               &
               authoritatem
               .
            
             5.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Rulers
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             were
             proud
             and
             tyrannical
             ;
             though
             not
             a
             few
             were
             such
             :
             but
             here
             Christ
             forbiddeth
             that
             Domination
             that
             was
             among
             the
             Heathen
             (
             yea
             it
             may
             extend
             to
             Christian
             )
             Magistrats
             ,
             whether
             they
             obtain
             it
             ambitiously
             ,
             and
             exercise
             it
             tyrannically
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             
               It
               shall
               
               not
               be
               so
            
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Civil
             State
             where
             Dominion
             and
             Authority
             is
             exercised
             )
             
               among
               you
            
             .
             The
             two
             Brethren
             sought
             an
             Authority
             which
             they
             fancied
             would
             be
             in
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ;
             not
             which
             he
             intended
             or
             instituted
             :
             and
             our
             Lord
             not
             only
             told
             them
             that
             no
             such
             thing
             was
             to
             be
             expected
             by
             any
             person
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             one
             Apostle
             should
             be
             above
             another
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             the
             ordinary
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             have
             Jurisdiction
             over
             another
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             the
             other
             Orders
             of
             Church
             Rulers
             :
             but
             he
             also
             reproveth
             their
             Ambition
             in
             so
             seeking
             such
             preferment
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             thing
             were
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             His
             second
             Exception
             against
             our
             Argument
             is
             ,
             
               p.
               18.
               
               The
               Apostles
               exercised
               such
               Jurisdiction
               over
               inferior
               Ecclesiastics
               ,
               therefore
               they
               did
               not
               so
               understand
               Christs
               words
               ,
               as
               forbidding
               all
               Prelation
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             This
             is
             sufficiently
             obviated
             by
             what
             is
             already
             said
             :
             they
             did
             not
             understand
             it
             as
             forbidding
             all
             Prelation
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             among
             themselves
             :
             
               It
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               among
               you
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             understand
             it
             as
             forbidding
             Superiority
             of
             Degree
             or
             Order
             ;
             but
             Jurisdiction
             over
             Church
             Rulers
             ;
             such
             as
             is
             in
             the
             Civil
             State
             ,
             over
             inferior
             State
             Rulers
             .
             His
             third
             Exception
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             
               doth
               bassle
               and
               expose
               this
               ,
               Argument
               to
               all
               Intents
               and
               Purposes
            
             (
             big
             words
             ,
             as
             his
             manner
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             Matter
             is
             very
             improportionate
             )
             
               that
               he
               (
               our
               Lord
               )
               did
               that
               himself
               among
               them
               ,
               which
               now
               he
               commanded
               them
               to
               do
               to
               one
               another
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               doing
               of
               that
               toward
               one
               another
               ,
               in
               obedience
               to
               the
               Command
               ,
               should
               not
               infer
               a
               Parity
               ;
               unless
               they
               blasphemously
               infer
               ,
               that
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               were
               equal
               .
            
             This
             is
             far
             more
             easily
             baffled
             ,
             and
             more
             exposed
             ;
             if
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             be
             duely
             considered
             .
             But
             further
             that
             our
             Lord
             setteth
             before
             them
             an
             Example
             of
             Humility
             ,
             and
             being
             far
             from
             ambitious
             Aspiring
             ,
             doth
             no
             ways
             infer
             their
             Paritie
             with
             him
             ;
             unless
             he
             were
             here
             only
             discharging
             Paritie
             among
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             which
             we
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             but
             have
             asserted
             the
             contrary
             .
             He
             is
             also
             condemning
             the
             Ambition
             and
             Pride
             that
             appeared
             in
             
               James
               and
               John
            
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             well
             knew
             would
             be
             found
             in
             Church
             men
             afterwards
             ;
             and
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             ,
             he
             setteth
             his
             own
             Example
             of
             Modesty
             and
             Humility
             before
             them
             .
             Hence
             it
             appeareth
             that
             there
             is
             no
             
               Infatuation
               in
               owning
               the
               Scheme
               of
               Parity
            
             (
             as
             he
             fancieth
             p.
             19.
             )
             but
             rather
             than
             drawing
             such
             a
             Consequence
             from
             that
             Scheme
             ,
             deserveth
             that
             Reproach
             .
             That
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             and
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             carried
             as
             Servants
             under
             the
             Apostolical
             or
             Episcopal
             Dignity
             ,
             proveth
             nothing
             against
             us
             :
             beside
             that
             we
             own
             no
             Episcopal
             Dignity
             in
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             but
             shall
             controvert
             it
             with
             him
             when
             he
             will
             ,
             
             If
             
               Walo
               Messalinus
            
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             
               p.
               20.
               )
               layeth
               no
               great
               stress
               on
               the
               Argument
               from
               th●●
               Text
               ,
            
             and
             mean
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             stronger
             Arguments
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             differ
             from
             him
             :
             and
             if
             Beza
             say
             ,
             
               that
               here
               is
               not
               forbidden
               all
               Jurisdiction
            
             ;
             I
             have
             already
             said
             the
             same
             .
             He
             maketh
             yet
             a
             4th
             Attempt
             on
             this
             Argument
             ,
             p.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             That
             
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               there
               was
               a
               Hierarchie
               ,
               and
               Subordination
               ,
               by
               Divine
               appointment
               :
               and
               if
               our
               Saviour
               had
               pulled
               down
               that
               ancient
               Policy
               ,
               and
               commanded
               an
               Equality
               among
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               stated
               the
               Opposition
               betwixt
               his
               own
               Disciples
               and
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               but
               between
               them
               and
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Mosaick
               Oeconomie
               :
               as
               he
               doth
               when
               he
               reproveth
               the
               corrupt
               Glosses
               introduced
               into
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               .
            
             The
             weakness
             of
             this
             Reasoning
             will
             plainly
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             too
             great
             sawciness
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             teach
             our
             Lord
             how
             to
             reason
             :
             If
             he
             think
             fit
             to
             make
             use
             of
             one
             Topick
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             to
             the
             purpose
             (
             as
             all
             that
             he
             saith
             must
             needs
             he
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             here
             said
             is
             manifestly
             so
             )
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             presume
             to
             say
             he
             would
             have
             used
             another
             Argument
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             so
             meant
             .
             Indeed
             if
             our
             Adversaries
             can
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             this
             way
             of
             Reasoning
             was
             not
             here
             apt
             ,
             we
             shall
             yield
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             mean
             as
             we
             think
             he
             did
             :
             But
             that
             can
             never
             be
             done
             .
             2.
             
             He
             falsly
             supposeth
             that
             we
             disown
             all
             Subordination
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             think
             Christ
             here
             did
             intend
             to
             condemn
             it
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Old
             Testament
             had
             not
             been
             so
             pertinent
             an
             Example
             here
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             now
             to
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             our
             Lord
             would
             no
             longer
             allow
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Magistratical
             Authoritie
             ,
             in
             the
             several
             Subordinations
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             to
             continue
             ;
             and
             he
             would
             have
             a
             Difference
             between
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             to
             be
             continually
             visible
             in
             this
             very
             thing
             .
             Beside
             that
             the
             Old
             Testament
             Hierarchie
             is
             no
             more
             a
             Pattern
             for
             Episcopacy
             ,
             than
             for
             Parity
             ;
             unless
             our
             Author
             will
             say
             we
             must
             have
             a
             Pope
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             a
             High
             Priest
             ,
             with
             universal
             Authoritie
             over
             the
             Church
             .
             4.
             
             Our
             Lords
             reproving
             the
             false
             Glosses
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             is
             strangely
             drawn
             in
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             Impertinency
             of
             it
             is
             unaccountable
             ;
             for
             how
             could
             he
             mention
             any
             other
             as
             bringing
             these
             Doctrines
             ,
             than
             the
             true
             Authors
             of
             them
             :
             as
             he
             else
             where
             warneth
             his
             Church
             of
             Heathen
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             nameth
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             .
             The
             other
             Text
             p.
             21.
             we
             never
             used
             by
             it self
             ,
             as
             an
             Argument
             against
             Episcopacy
             :
             and
             we
             deny
             that
             the
             Text
             now
             considered
             ,
             hath
             been
             understood
             in
             his
             sense
             
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             .
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
             Presbyter
             ,
             where
             Authority
             and
             Jurisdiction
             is
             mentioned
             .
             I
             confess
             I
             am
             unacquainted
             with
             such
             Passages
             of
             Scripture
             :
             I
             wish
             he
             had
             named
             some
             of
             them
             for
             our
             Instruction
             .
             We
             bring
             to
             the
             contrary
             
               Acts
               20
               :
               28
               :
               Phil
               :
               1
               :
               1
               :
               2
               Tim
               :
            
             3
             :
             1
             :
             all
             which
             himself
             mentioneth
             .
             The
             first
             thing
             that
             he
             opposeth
             to
             our
             Argument
             is
             ,
             that
             p
             :
             23
             :
             he
             proveth
             at
             great
             length
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Jews
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               first
               ages
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               also
               afterward
               ,
               did
               dichotomise
               their
               Clergy
               into
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ;
               though
               there
               was
               a
               High
               Priest
               above
               the
               other
               Priests
               ,
               who
               also
               had
               their
               Subordinations
               .
               And
               therefore
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Apostolick
               men
               made
               use
               of
               the
               current
               Phraseology
               :
            
             thus
             he
             p
             :
             25.
             
             I
             shall
             not
             contradict
             him
             in
             this
             Assertion
             :
             nor
             be
             much
             concerned
             what
             respect
             the
             Apostles
             had
             to
             the
             Phraseology
             used
             by
             the
             Jews
             .
             But
             nothing
             of
             this
             meeteth
             with
             our
             Argument
             ;
             unless
             he
             will
             affirm
             ,
             and
             prove
             ,
             that
             this
             Dichotomy
             was
             so
             used
             as
             that
             no
             Distinction
             was
             ever
             made
             ,
             either
             by
             Name
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Character
             ,
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             from
             the
             rest
             ;
             or
             of
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             several
             Orders
             of
             Priests
             :
             David
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             distinguished
             them
             from
             these
             Priests
             that
             were
             under
             their
             Charge
             .
             If
             he
             prove
             not
             this
             ,
             he
             saith
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             and
             this
             he
             will
             not
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             attempt
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             being
             so
             full
             and
             plain
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             all
             the
             ages
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             from
             Aaron
             to
             Christ.
             If
             he
             will
             let
             us
             see
             these
             special
             
               Masteries
               and
               Jurisdictions
               whereby
               Bishops
               were
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               distinguished
               from
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             as
             he
             confesseth
             p
             :
             26.
             
             The
             High
             Priest
             was
             distinguished
             from
             the
             other
             Priests
             ,
             even
             in
             these
             times
             when
             he
             saith
             the
             distinction
             of
             Names
             was
             least
             noticed
             ,
             we
             shall
             pass
             from
             this
             Argument
             as
             inconcludent
             :
             but
             this
             he
             can
             never
             do
             ;
             neither
             hath
             he
             attempted
             it
             :
             wherefore
             our
             Argument
             is
             not
             yet
             touched
             by
             him
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             adventure
             to
             list
             my self
             among
             his
             
             Ignoramus's
             ,
             whom
             he
             setteth
             that
             mark
             on
             ,
             that
             
               think
               he
               pleadeth
               that
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               Bishop
               above
               Presbyters
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               a
               High
               Priest
               among
               the
               Jews
            
             ;
             though
             some
             of
             his
             Brethren
             use
             this
             Plea
             ,
             and
             himself
             in
             the
             very
             next
             words
             seemeth
             not
             to
             be
             very
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             while
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               but
               rather
               thus
            
             (
             I
             plead
             )
             
               that
               the
               Hierarchy
               that
               obtained
               in
               the
               Patriarchal
               and
               Jewish
               AEconomie
               ,
               was
               never
               abrogated
               in
               the
               new
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             not
             abrogated
             ,
             sure
             it
             standeth
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             Divine
             Right
             to
             this
             day
             :
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             
               Jure
               Divino
            
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             Bishop
             over
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             every
             Province
             ,
             but
             a
             Pope
             over
             all
             these
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Jewish
             AEconomy
             .
          
           
           
             §
             8.
             
             He
             saith
             p.
             28.
             that
             
               the
               first
               Presbyter
               ,
               or
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               age
               ,
               he
               that
               was
               vested
               with
               a
            
             Prostasia
             ,
             
               was
               as
               much
               above
               the
               subordinate
               Presbyters
               ,
               as
               the
               High
               Priest
               among
               the
               Jews
               was
               above
               other
               Priests
               .
            
             This
             is
             boldly
             asserted
             ;
             but
             we
             see
             no
             proof
             for
             it
             .
             We
             deny
             not
             that
             in
             their
             Meetings
             there
             was
             one
             who
             presided
             ;
             but
             that
             there
             was
             one
             distinguished
             from
             the
             other
             Presbyters
             who
             had
             this
             for
             his
             Work
             constantly
             ,
             we
             find
             not
             :
             also
             that
             the
             Praeses
             in
             these
             Meetings
             ,
             had
             the
             same
             power
             (
             either
             Extensive
             or
             Intensive
             )
             with
             the
             High
             Priest
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             is
             an
             absurd
             and
             unproved
             Assertion
             .
             The
             Concession
             made
             by
             Salmasius
             maketh
             nothing
             against
             us
             ;
             viz.
             that
             
               there
               was
               a
            
             Praeses
             :
             but
             that
             that
             learned
             Author
             held
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             age
             there
             was
             one
             person
             to
             whom
             the
             
               proto
               cathedria
            
             was
             constantly
             due
             ,
             we
             deny
             ;
             though
             we
             yield
             that
             in
             after
             ages
             this
             usage
             was
             brought
             in
             ;
             yet
             without
             Superiority
             of
             Power
             .
             He
             saith
             p.
             29.
             that
             
               there
               are
               such
               manifest
               and
               palpable
               Evidences
               of
               this
               peculiar
               Honour
               and
               Jurisdiction
               due
               to
               one
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Senate
               ,
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               age
               ,
               that
               the
               learned
               Sticlers
               for
               Paritie
               cannot
               deny
               it
               .
            
             His
             proof
             of
             this
             he
             bringeth
             from
             the
             
               Apocalyptick
               Angels
            
             ,
             from
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             
               Succession
               of
               Bishops
            
             gathered
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             second
             Century
             :
             and
             this
             proof
             he
             will
             have
             to
             be
             
               beyond
               all
               contradiction
            
             .
             Here
             were
             a
             large
             Field
             for
             Observations
             ,
             if
             one
             were
             in
             the
             humour
             to
             expose
             this
             Discourse
             .
             I
             shall
             take
             no
             further
             notice
             of
             his
             gross
             Mistakes
             ,
             than
             the
             Vindication
             of
             Truth
             maketh
             necessary
             .
             First
             ,
             whoever
             they
             be
             that
             stickle
             for
             Paritie
             ,
             and
             yet
             acknowledge
             a
             Jurisdiction
             due
             to
             some
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Senat
             ;
             either
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             ,
             or
             the
             next
             following
             Ages
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             only
             not
             the
             learnedst
             men
             ;
             but
             they
             cannot
             be
             reckoned
             men
             of
             a
             common
             measure
             of
             Understanding
             :
             what
             man
             of
             Sense
             will
             stickle
             for
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             yet
             expresly
             yield
             it
             to
             his
             Adversary
             :
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             some
             Presbyterians
             yield
             ,
             that
             early
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             there
             was
             a
             peculiar
             Honour
             given
             to
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             but
             that
             any
             of
             them
             do
             carry
             it
             so
             high
             as
             the
             Apostolick
             age
             ,
             is
             more
             than
             I
             know
             :
             I
             wish
             he
             had
             named
             them
             ,
             and
             pointed
             to
             the
             places
             where
             these
             Concessions
             are
             found
             in
             their
             Writings
             :
             far
             less
             do
             I
             know
             any
             that
             owneth
             a
             peculiar
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             for
             that
             were
             indeed
             to
             yield
             the
             Cause
             :
             for
             the
             main
             thing
             in
             Dispute
             is
             ,
             whether
             one
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             hath
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             rest
             .
             2.
             
             It
             had
             been
             more
             suteable
             to
             the
             design
             and
             high
             pretenses
             expressed
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             to
             confound
             us
             ,
             and
             rout
             our
             Cause
             ,
             with
             these
             manifest
             and
             palpable
             Evidences
             ;
             than
             to
             tell
             us
             of
             them
             in
             general
             :
             I
             profess
             I
             have
             hitherto
             
             seen
             no
             such
             Evidences
             in
             any
             of
             their
             Writings
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Evidences
             that
             he
             mentioneth
             ,
             the
             Angels
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             &c.
             are
             neither
             palpable
             nor
             manifest
             Proofs
             of
             such
             Jurisdiction
             :
             he
             knoweth
             that
             all
             that
             hath
             by
             his
             Party
             been
             brought
             from
             these
             Topicks
             hath
             been
             Disputed
             ,
             and
             has
             ,
             I
             judge
             ,
             been
             abundantly
             answered
             :
             and
             that
             Sticklers
             for
             Paritie
             ,
             both
             the
             learnedst
             and
             the
             less
             learned
             ,
             have
             rejected
             these
             Evidences
             ,
             and
             denyed
             the
             Conclusion
             they
             were
             brought
             for
             :
             and
             I
             intend
             to
             debate
             them
             with
             him
             as
             they
             shall
             fall
             in
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             
               Catalogues
               of
               Bishops
            
             gathered
             in
             the
             midle
             of
             the
             second
             Centurie
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             manifest
             and
             palpable
             Evidence
             for
             their
             peculiar
             Jurisdiction
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             age
             ,
             is
             beyond
             my
             Comprehension
             :
             for
             the
             Catalogues
             do
             not
             determine
             what
             was
             their
             power
             ;
             and
             these
             who
             made
             these
             Collections
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             infallible
             that
             their
             Assertion
             should
             be
             a
             manifest
             and
             palpable
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             they
             said
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             That
             
               nothing
               was
               ever
               done
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               Meetings
               ,
               Canonically
               ,
               without
               the
               Bishops
               particular
               Advice
               ,
               and
               Authority
            
             ;
             (
             as
             he
             argueth
             p.
             29.
             )
             is
             of
             no
             force
             :
             because
             first
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             what
             he
             will
             call
             Canonically
             done
             :
             if
             he
             think
             nothing
             was
             canonically
             done
             without
             a
             
               Diocesan
               Bishop
            
             :
             this
             is
             to
             beg
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             argue
             for
             his
             Conclusion
             .
             2.
             
             If
             he
             mean
             that
             nothing
             was
             done
             in
             their
             Meetings
             without
             a
             Moderator
             ,
             who
             presided
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             authoritatively
             Consult
             and
             Determine
             ;
             this
             we
             grant
             :
             but
             it
             maketh
             nothing
             for
             him
             .
             3.
             
             What
             he
             meaneth
             by
             the
             Bishops
             particular
             Advice
             and
             Authoritie
             ,
             I
             cannot
             well
             guess
             .
             If
             he
             mean
             that
             he
             Advised
             and
             Determined
             with
             the
             rest
             ;
             that
             is
             what
             we
             hold
             .
             If
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             a
             negative
             Vote
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             could
             do
             nothing
             without
             his
             consent
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             call
             for
             Proof
             from
             us
             against
             that
             ;
             the
             Probation
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             him
             ,
             who
             affirmeth
             it
             .
             If
             ,
             that
             he
             determined
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             were
             but
             his
             Council
             ,
             this
             we
             deny
             also
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             prove
             it
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             ,
             that
             we
             prove
             that
             others
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             Moderator
             ,
             or
             Praeses
             ,
             did
             manage
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             for
             which
             the
             Arguments
             above
             brought
             may
             be
             thought
             sufficient
             .
             What
             followeth
             in
             several
             pages
             ,
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             and
             Grecians
             did
             sometimes
             Dichotomize
             their
             Clergy
             ;
             yet
             at
             other
             times
             they
             mentioned
             the
             Distinctions
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             from
             other
             Priests
             :
             so
             of
             the
             Bishops
             from
             the
             Presbyters
             .
             This
             would
             indeed
             weaken
             our
             Argument
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             no
             more
             force
             than
             he
             giveth
             it
             ;
             If
             we
             had
             argued
             simply
             from
             the
             Church
             Officers
             being
             sometimes
             divided
             into
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             without
             distinguishing
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             
             Presbyters
             among
             themselves
             .
             But
             our
             Argument
             being
             taken
             not
             only
             from
             this
             indistinction
             of
             Presbyters
             in
             some
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             places
             where
             they
             are
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             also
             from
             the
             Scripture
             not
             distinguishing
             them
             by
             their
             Offices
             ,
             Work
             ,
             Qualifications
             ,
             or
             the
             Injunctions
             that
             are
             given
             them
             about
             their
             Work
             :
             these
             Distinctions
             of
             Presbyters
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             use
             ,
             make
             nothing
             against
             our
             Argument
             :
             unless
             he
             can
             prove
             that
             when
             they
             mean
             Bishops
             as
             distinct
             from
             Presbyters
             ,
             they
             ascribe
             also
             a
             superior
             power
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             often
             asserteth
             ,
             but
             never
             proveth
             .
             We
             confess
             that
             after
             the
             Apostles
             age
             ,
             the
             name
             Bishop
             began
             soon
             to
             be
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Praeses
             in
             the
             Presbyterie
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             three
             first
             Centuries
             the
             Bishop
             did
             not
             rule
             alone
             ,
             nor
             had
             superior
             power
             to
             the
             rest
             .
             I
             have
             lately
             defended
             against
             another
             of
             our
             Episcopal
             Brethren
             :
             and
             shall
             also
             endeavour
             it
             against
             the
             Assaults
             of
             this
             Author
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             please
             to
             attempt
             this
             proof
             .
             Mean
             while
             I
             am
             not
             concerned
             further
             to
             Answer
             what
             he
             insisteth
             on
             to
             p.
             39.
             (
             where
             he
             engageth
             with
             another
             of
             our
             Arguments
             )
             than
             to
             examine
             some
             few
             Hints
             that
             seem
             to
             be
             intended
             as
             argumentative
             ,
             wherewith
             his
             Discourse
             is
             interspersed
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             He
             telleth
             us
             p.
             31.
             that
             
               Cyprian
               asserts
               the
               Jurisdiction
               and
               Prerogative
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               power
               ,
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               with
               great
               Courage
               and
               Assurance
               .
            
             What
             my
             last
             Antagonist
             brought
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Writing
             of
             that
             holy
             Martyr
             ,
             I
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             Answer
             :
             with
             what
             success
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             mine
             to
             judge
             ;
             if
             this
             Author
             will
             either
             re-inforce
             the
             same
             Citations
             ,
             or
             bring
             new
             ones
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             decline
             the
             Debate
             with
             him
             .
             That
             Polycarp
             :
             (
             as
             he
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               p.
               32.
               )
               distinguisheth
               himself
               from
               the
               subordinate
               Presbyters
               ,
               while
               he
               inscribeth
               his
               Epistle
               ,
               Polycarp
               ,
               and
               the
               Presbyters
               that
               are
               with
               him
               .
               Who
            
             (
             saith
             our
             Author
             )
             
               if
               he
               had
               stood
               on
               a
               Level
               with
               these
               Presbyters
               ,
               would
               never
               have
               distinguished
               himself
               from
               the
               Community
               of
               his
               Brethren
               .
            
             This
             reasoning
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             so
             remote
             from
             Concludencie
             ,
             that
             our
             Author
             hath
             not
             consulted
             his
             own
             Credite
             in
             using
             it
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             whatever
             prioritie
             of
             Dignity
             may
             be
             hence
             inferred
             ,
             as
             Polycarp
             being
             an
             older
             man
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             or
             Praeses
             in
             the
             Meeting
             ;
             it
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             infer
             from
             this
             ,
             either
             Superiority
             ,
             or
             solitude
             of
             power
             .
             2.
             
             Polycarp
             might
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             Assenters
             to
             it
             ;
             that
             might
             give
             occasion
             to
             his
             being
             named
             .
             3.
             
             Will
             any
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             Letter
             is
             thus
             directed
             to
             a
             Presbyterie
             ,
             for
             
               N.
               Moderator
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Presbyterie
               of
               E
               ,
            
             that
             this
             inferreth
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             in
             the
             person
             of
             him
             who
             is
             so
             named
             ?
             
             Such
             stuff
             is
             not
             worth
             refuteing
             .
             P.
             33.
             
             He
             telleth
             us
             that
             
               Hermas
               reproveth
               some
               who
               strove
               for
               the
               first
               Dignity
               and
               Preferment
               :
               and
               if
               then
               was
               no
               such
               Precedency
               there
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               ground
               for
               his
               Reprehension
               .
               Apage
               nugas
               .
            
             Have
             not
             some
             striven
             for
             unlawful
             Preferments
             ,
             as
             James
             and
             John
             did
             for
             a
             Dominion
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Lords
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             we
             deny
             not
             all
             preferment
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             may
             not
             some
             ambitiously
             strive
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             ,
             or
             an
             Elder
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             a
             Deacon
             ?
             All
             which
             are
             Preferments
             ,
             if
             compared
             with
             the
             people
             :
             and
             may
             not
             a
             Presbyterian
             Minister
             strive
             to
             be
             Moderator
             ,
             without
             designing
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             .
             That
             
               Blondel
               ,
               Salmasius
               ,
               and
               Dally
               ,
               laboured
               to
               support
               this
               Argument
               ,
            
             as
             our
             Author
             represents
             it
             ,
             is
             falsly
             asserted
             ,
             p.
             35.
             
             As
             is
             also
             ,
             that
             
               this
               Opinion
            
             (
             about
             Parity
             )
             
               was
               never
               heard
               of
               before
               the
               days
               of
               Aerius
               .
            
             If
             he
             would
             attempt
             to
             prove
             all
             that
             he
             confidently
             asserteth
             ,
             his
             Book
             would
             swell
             to
             a
             great
             Bulke
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Craig
            
             (
             whose
             Memory
             is
             venerable
             in
             the
             learned
             World
             )
             must
             here
             also
             be
             lashed
             ,
             
               as
               ignorant
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
            
             because
             he
             was
             prebyterianly
             inclined
             I
             find
             nothing
             more
             that
             is
             observable
             ,
             or
             that
             can
             derogate
             from
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             Argument
             ,
             as
             stated
             by
             us
             ,
             in
             this
             his
             Discourse
             :
             only
             his
             unmannerly
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             false
             ,
             Assertion
             ,
             p.
             38.
             that
             
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Levellers
            
             (
             so
             in
             reproach
             and
             contempt
             he
             calleth
             the
             Presbyterians
             )
             
               flee
               to
               this
               Argument
               as
               their
               first
               and
               last
               Refuge
               ;
               and
               yet
               nothing
               is
               more
               frivolous
               and
               trifling
               .
            
             He
             may
             see
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             be
             at
             pains
             to
             read
             what
             he
             pretendeth
             to
             refute
             ;
             that
             they
             have
             other
             ,
             yea
             better
             Arguments
             :
             and
             will
             find
             it
             hard
             to
             give
             a
             solide
             Answer
             to
             this
             Argument
             ,
             represented
             in
             its
             full
             Strength
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Testimonies
               from
               Antiquity
               which
               my
               Antagonist
               pretendeth
               to
               wrest
               from
               me
               ,
               Vindicated
               .
            
          
           
             HE
             mentioneth
             these
             p.
             9.
             as
             our
             third
             Argument
             for
             Parity
             .
             Whereas
             if
             he
             had
             thought
             fit
             to
             read
             what
             hath
             been
             written
             on
             our
             side
             ;
             he
             might
             have
             found
             thrice
             as
             many
             more
             ,
             and
             of
             more
             strength
             than
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             maketh
             us
             to
             say
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Arguments
             above
             debated
             with
             him
             ,
             are
             all
             that
             he
             will
             allow
             us
             to
             have
             on
             our
             side
             .
             His
             Introduction
             to
             this
             piece
             of
             his
             Work
             smells
             rank
             of
             such
             a
             temper
             of
             mind
             as
             I
             am
             not
             willing
             to
             name
             ;
             while
             he
             calleth
             
             them
             who
             possessed
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             Revenues
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Atheists
               and
               Enthusiasts
            
             ;
             and
             that
             without
             exception
             or
             Limitation
             .
             Thus
             are
             all
             the
             Presbyterian
             and
             Congregational
             Ministers
             of
             England
             (
             as
             well
             as
             others
             )
             charactered
             by
             him
             .
             We
             will
             not
             retaliate
             ;
             but
             the
             learned
             and
             religious
             world
             had
             ,
             and
             have
             another
             Esteem
             of
             not
             a
             few
             who
             then
             were
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             and
             judge
             that
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             other
             sinful
             Evils
             ,
             have
             been
             diffused
             into
             the
             Church
             after
             that
             time
             ;
             though
             we
             deny
             not
             that
             then
             it
             was
             too
             manifest
             among
             some
             .
             He
             saith
             that
             
               Blondel
               employed
               all
               his
               Skill
               to
               make
               the
               Antients
               contradict
               themselves
               ,
               and
               all
               contemporary
               Records
               .
            
             This
             I
             pass
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             his
             usual
             and
             groundless
             Confidence
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               when
               Blondel's
               Book
               appeared
               ,
               the
               Presbyterians
               concluded
               (
               before
               ever
               they
               read
               it
               )
               that
               it
               was
               all
               pure
               and
               undenyable
               Demonstration
               .
            
             And
             that
             
               his
               Countreymen
            
             (
             the
             Scots
             Presbyterians
             )
             
               think
               they
               need
               no
               other
               Answer
               to
               what
               is
               written
               against
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               say
               that
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               can
               be
               found
               for
               it
               ,
               is
               quite
               ruined
               by
               Blondel
               ,
               and
               Salmasius
               :
            
             and
             yet
             
               that
               few
               of
               them
               read
               them
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             manly
             so
             to
             despise
             an
             Adversary
             whom
             one
             undertaketh
             to
             refute
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             Wisdom
             to
             spend
             so
             many
             hours
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             to
             argue
             the
             Case
             with
             them
             who
             are
             so
             despicable
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             Christian
             so
             to
             undervalue
             others
             whose
             Praises
             are
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             which
             I
             am
             sure
             may
             be
             said
             of
             some
             eminent
             Presbyterian
             Writers
             ;
             who
             now
             having
             served
             their
             Generation
             ,
             enjoy
             their
             Reward
             :
             but
             it
             is
             his
             way
             thus
             to
             supply
             what
             is
             wanting
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Arguments
             .
             I
             wonder
             who
             told
             him
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             did
             so
             extoll
             
             Blondel's
             Book
             
               before
               they
               read
               it
            
             ;
             or
             that
             few
             of
             them
             have
             read
             him
             ,
             and
             Salmasius
             .
             Who
             of
             us
             ever
             said
             ,
             that
             saying
             Blondel
             and
             Salmasius
             had
             ruined
             Episcopacy
             ,
             was
             a
             sufficient
             Refutation
             of
             it
             ?
             May
             not
             we
             ,
             without
             such
             blame
             ,
             commend
             the
             Works
             of
             these
             learned
             Men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             p.
             40.
             telleth
             us
             that
             
               every
               Line
               of
               them
               is
               sufficiently
               exposed
               ,
               and
               frequently
            
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             cryeth
             up
             the
             
               Bishop
               of
               Chester
            
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               we
               shut
               our
               eyes
               against
               the
               clearest
               Evidences
               :
               that
               we
               think
               that
            
             Blondel
             '
             
               s
               Book
               may
               barre
               all
               Disputation
               on
               that
               Head
               :
            
             that
             
               we
               refuse
               to
               enter
               into
               closs
               Engagement
               with
               them
               .
            
             These
             are
             a
             parcel
             of
             Words
             in
             which
             there
             is
             no
             Truth
             :
             and
             if
             we
             should
             Retort
             every
             Syllable
             of
             them
             on
             himself
             (
             I
             say
             not
             on
             his
             whole
             Party
             ,
             among
             whom
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             there
             are
             learned
             Men
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             ashamed
             of
             this
             manner
             of
             pleading
             their
             Cause
             )
             how
             should
             this
             Contest
             be
             decided
             ?
             Some
             who
             have
             spent
             more
             of
             their
             Years
             in
             Reading
             ,
             than
             this
             Author
             hath
             done
             ;
             and
             also
             have
             given
             better
             proof
             of
             it
             ;
             have
             not
             so
             insulted
             
             over
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             as
             men
             of
             no
             Reading
             .
             There
             is
             also
             little
             ground
             given
             for
             his
             insisting
             on
             this
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             our
             main
             Arguments
             ;
             for
             tho
             the
             Presbyterians
             will
             not
             part
             with
             the
             Suffrage
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             while
             the
             Controversie
             is
             about
             paritie
             of
             Church
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             one
             Presbyter
             over
             the
             rest
             ;
             yet
             they
             use
             oftner
             to
             act
             the
             defensive
             part
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             Antiquity
             ,
             that
             is
             latter
             than
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scripture
             :
             and
             which
             is
             of
             more
             weight
             ,
             they
             never
             laid
             the
             stress
             of
             their
             Cause
             on
             Humane
             Testimony
             ;
             but
             build
             their
             Opinion
             on
             the
             Sacred
             Writings
             .
             But
             seing
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             lead
             us
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             we
             are
             willing
             to
             engage
             with
             him
             (
             as
             closly
             as
             he
             will
             )
             on
             this
             Head
             :
             and
             to
             debate
             both
             on
             whose
             side
             the
             Fathers
             are
             ,
             his
             or
             ours
             ;
             and
             whether
             their
             Testimony
             be
             so
             convincing
             as
             he
             pretendeth
             it
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Although
             I
             do
             much
             dislike
             my
             Antagonists
             rude
             Treatment
             of
             so
             great
             a
             man
             as
             Blondel
             was
             ,
             saying
             that
             
               he
               studyed
               to
               please
               the
               Independents
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               Presbeterians
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               then
               more
               potent
               and
               numerous
            
             ;
             (
             so
             p.
             42.
             )
             and
             calling
             his
             Arguments
             
               childish
               Reasonings
               :
               p.
            
             43.
             
             Yet
             I
             do
             not
             undertake
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             every
             Testimony
             he
             bringeth
             from
             the
             Fathers
             is
             fully
             concludent
             ,
             by
             it self
             .
             I
             observe
             also
             ,
             that
             this
             Author
             ,
             though
             he
             professeth
             to
             answer
             the
             Citations
             brought
             by
             Blondel
             ,
             yet
             medleth
             but
             with
             a
             few
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             these
             none
             of
             the
             most
             evident
             ;
             except
             what
             Blondel
             bringeth
             out
             of
             Jerom
             :
             The
             first
             Testimony
             that
             he
             mentioneth
             is
             ,
             the
             Inscription
             of
             Clements
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             written
             from
             Rome
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               dwelling
               in
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               dwelling
               in
            
             Corinth
             .
             Blondel
             hence
             concludeth
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Bishop
             in
             either
             place
             ,
             seing
             no
             notice
             is
             taken
             of
             him
             .
             To
             this
             our
             Authors
             answer
             is
             ,
             
               this
               would
               make
               for
               Independency
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Laity
            
             (
             as
             he
             speaketh
             )
             
               had
               an
               equal
               share
               in
               Jurisdiction
               with
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               .
            
             And
             that
             
               this
               would
               prove
               the
               equality
               of
            
             Softhenes
             ,
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             Sylvanus
             ,
             with
             Paul
             ;
             
               because
               he
               sometimes
               joineth
               them
               with
               himself
               in
               the
               Inscription
               of
               some
               of
               his
               Epistles
               .
            
             And
             that
             
               it
               was
               the
               Humility
               of
            
             Clement
             
               that
               made
               him
               so
               write
            
             .
             Answer
             1.
             
             He
             mistaketh
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Independents
             :
             they
             have
             their
             Church
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             put
             the
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Government
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Multitude
             :
             though
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             give
             the
             people
             somewhat
             more
             than
             their
             due
             .
             2.
             
             If
             this
             was
             an
             Epistle
             of
             a
             whole
             Church
             to
             a
             whole
             Church
             (
             as
             Blondel
             taketh
             it
             )
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             mentioning
             either
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Presbyters
             ;
             and
             so
             equality
             of
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             people
             with
             them
             ,
             cannot
             be
             hence
             inferred
             :
             but
             
             if
             it
             was
             an
             Epistle
             of
             a
             Bishop
             to
             a
             Church
             ,
             where
             another
             Bishop
             governed
             ,
             as
             this
             Author
             will
             have
             it
             :
             It
             is
             an
             unusual
             Stile
             not
             to
             mention
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             at
             least
             of
             that
             Church
             to
             which
             the
             Epistle
             was
             directed
             :
             the
             Humility
             of
             Clement
             might
             make
             him
             not
             to
             distinguish
             himself
             from
             the
             people
             ;
             but
             our
             Bishops
             would
             count
             it
             no
             Humility
             ,
             but
             Rudeness
             ,
             so
             to
             treat
             his
             brother
             Bishop
             at
             Corinth
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             nameth
             some
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             Inscriptions
             of
             some
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             as
             his
             fellow
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             had
             joint
             ,
             though
             not
             equal
             ,
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             with
             him
             :
             but
             he
             never
             assumeth
             a
             whole
             Church
             into
             that
             Society
             with
             himself
             .
             By
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             both
             places
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             rationally
             thought
             ,
             Clement
             meant
             the
             teaching
             or
             ruling
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             representative
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             case
             it
             might
             have
             been
             expected
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             for
             Episcopacy
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             should
             have
             had
             some
             peculiar
             mark
             of
             Honour
             :
             as
             when
             a
             Presbytery
             among
             us
             ,
             is
             addressed
             ,
             the
             Stile
             is
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Moderator
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
            
             &c.
             though
             no
             special
             Jurisdiction
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Moderator
             .
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             I
             look
             on
             
             Blondel's
             Observation
             on
             this
             Passage
             ,
             as
             rather
             an
             Introduction
             to
             what
             he
             had
             further
             to
             say
             from
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             a
             cumulative
             Argument
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             fully
             concludent
             by
             it self
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Another
             Passage
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Epistle
             of
             Clement
             ,
             brought
             by
             Blondel
             ,
             our
             Author
             taketh
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pains
             about
             ,
             from
             p
             43.
             
             It
             so
             entangles
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             ,
             with
             much
             strugling
             ,
             get
             out
             of
             the
             Net.
             The
             words
             of
             Clement
             ,
             cited
             by
             Blondel
             ,
             are
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               wherefore
               they
            
             (
             the
             Apostles
             )
             
               preaching
               through
               Countries
               and
               Cities
               ,
               placed
               their
               first
               fruits
               ,
               whom
               by
               the
               Spirit
               they
               had
               tryed
               ,
               to
               be
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               for
               them
               who
               should
               believe
               :
               neither
               was
               it
               a
               new
               thing
               ;
               for
               of
               old
               it
               had
               been
               written
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               their
               Bishops
               in
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               their
               Deacons
               in
               Faithfulness
               .
            
             From
             this
             Passage
             Blondel
             observeth
             first
             ,
             that
             in
             
             Clement's
             time
             there
             was
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Countrie
             ,
             and
             in
             Villages
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Cities
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             City
             Bishops
             had
             no
             Authority
             over
             the
             chorepiscopos
             or
             Countrie
             Bishops
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             were
             but
             two
             sorts
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ;
             besides
             some
             other
             things
             which
             are
             not
             so
             much
             to
             our
             present
             design
             .
             Our
             Author
             ,
             in
             his
             Answer
             ,
             overlooketh
             the
             two
             former
             ,
             which
             tend
             most
             to
             ruine
             his
             Cause
             (
             for
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             time
             could
             not
             be
             Diocesans
             ,
             but
             Pastors
             of
             Congregations
             ,
             if
             these
             two
             Observations
             hold
             ,
             as
             they
             plainly
             follow
             from
             
             Clement's
             words
             )
             and
             he
             insisteth
             only
             on
             the
             
             third
             ,
             the
             Dichotomie
             of
             the
             Clergy
             :
             which
             hath
             less
             probative
             for●…
             than
             the
             rest
             :
             yet
             it
             hath
             more
             strength
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             his
             Answers
             are
             able
             to
             enervate
             :
             which
             I
             now
             shall
             make
             appear
             .
             His
             Answer
             is
             ,
             that
             
               he
               hath
               already
               answered
               our
               Argument
               taken
               from
               the
            
             Dichotomie
             
               of
               the
               Clergie
            
             .
             Reply
             .
             Though
             we
             do
             not
             make
             that
             an
             Argument
             by
             it self
             ,
             in
             all
             cases
             where
             it
             is
             found
             ;
             yet
             in
             some
             cases
             (
             and
             this
             in
             particular
             )
             it
             is
             concludent
             .
             Clement
             is
             here
             giving
             account
             what
             Officers
             the
             Apostles
             settled
             in
             the
             Churches
             :
             and
             if
             they
             settled
             Bishops
             distinct
             from
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             this
             account
             is
             very
             lame
             ,
             and
             useless
             .
             His
             second
             Answer
             is
             p.
             44
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Clement
               ,
               by
               Deacons
               ,
               here
               understandeth
               all
               Ministers
               of
               Religion
               ;
               whether
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               Modernnotion
               ,
               or
               Deacons
               ,
               who
               ,
               by
               the
               first
               Institution
               ,
               were
               obliged
               to
               attend
               upon
               Tables
               ?
               And
               so
               by
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               we
               may
            
             (
             saith
             our
             Author
             )
             
               understand
               Apostles
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               Attendents
               upon
               Tables
               .
            
             And
             then
             ,
             at
             great
             length
             ,
             he
             proveth
             that
             which
             no
             body
             denyeth
             ,
             that
             
               the
               word
               Deacon
               ,
               is
               used
               i●
               a
               great
               Latitude
               ,
               for
               all
               sorts
               of
               Church
               Officers
               .
               Reply
               .
            
             The
             Question
             is
             not
             how
             the
             word
             Deacon
             may
             be
             used
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             &
             on
             some
             occasions
             ,
             but
             what
             Clement
             here
             understandeth
             by
             it
             :
             I
             affirm
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             absurd
             to
             understand
             it
             here
             in
             that
             Latitude
             that
             our
             Author
             fancieth
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             his
             meaning
             should
             be
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             appointed
             in
             the
             Churche●
             that
             they
             settled
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Attendents
             on
             Tables
             :
             so
             that
             every
             Church
             in
             every
             Village
             ,
             must
             have
             its
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             too
             ;
             beside
             inferior
             Officers
             .
             2.
             
             If
             Clement
             had
             so
             meant
             ,
             it
             was
             superfluous
             to
             mention
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             too
             :
             it
             had
             been
             enough
             to
             tell
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             settled
             Deacons
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Officers
             in
             Churches
             ;
             seing
             all
             sorts
             are
             signified
             by
             Deacons
             .
             3
             :
             To
             say
             that
             Presbyters
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             Deacons
             ,
             rather
             than
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             without
             all
             imaginable
             ground
             :
             the
             word
             Presbyter
             is
             as
             largely
             used
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Deacon
             :
             if
             we
             thus
             ,
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             expound
             Names
             ,
             or
             rather
             Words
             ,
             we
             may
             maintain
             what
             we
             will.
             4.
             
             This
             Dichotomy
             being
             used
             on
             such
             a
             design
             ,
             as
             to
             inform
             the
             people
             what
             were
             the
             ordinary
             Officers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             Apostolick
             Warrand
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             to
             have
             regard
             to
             ;
             it
             would
             not
             answer
             its
             end
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             Bishops
             whom
             they
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             must
             obey
             :
             for
             either
             they
             were
             to
             understand
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             comprehended
             under
             the
             word
             Bishops
             ;
             but
             then
             they
             had
             no
             Instruction
             about
             the
             Ruling
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             Teaching
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             distinct
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             should
             regard
             each
             of
             them
             :
             or
             under
             the
             word
             Deacon
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             were
             at
             as
             great
             a
             
             loss
             ,
             what
             sort
             of
             Deacons
             he
             meant
             ;
             whether
             the
             Rulers
             or
             Servants
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             5.
             
             Though
             the
             word
             Deacon
             ,
             be
             often
             applyed
             to
             any
             who
             serve
             God
             in
             publick
             Office
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             (
             yea
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             State
             )
             yet
             that
             ever
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             or
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             signified
             by
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             used
             distinctively
             from
             some
             other
             sort
             of
             Church
             Officers
             (
             as
             it
             is
             here
             )
             is
             more
             than
             I
             know
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Another
             Answer
             he
             bringeth
             to
             this
             Passage
             of
             
               Clement
               ,
               p
            
             46.
             that
             
               Clement
               speaketh
               not
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Policy
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               at
               last
               perfected
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               but
               of
               the
               first
               beginnings
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               immediatly
               after
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ.
               Reply
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             at
             first
             the
             Aposties
             settled
             Churches
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             served
             by
             Deacons
             ,
             as
             this
             Answer
             seemeth
             to
             yield
             ;
             they
             must
             let
             us
             know
             the
             Grounds
             on
             which
             they
             believe
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             alter
             this
             Policy
             ,
             and
             set
             Bishops
             over
             the
             Churches
             that
             they
             had
             once
             thus
             settled
             :
             we
             find
             no
             Warrand
             in
             Scripture
             for
             this
             Conceit
             ;
             though
             I
             know
             that
             some
             of
             our
             Prelatick
             Brethren
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             were
             governed
             by
             Presbyters
             ,
             under
             the
             Inspection
             of
             the
             Apostles
             while
             they
             lived
             ;
             but
             after
             their
             Death
             ,
             Bishops
             were
             appointed
             to
             rule
             over
             them
             .
             We
             may
             rationally
             expect
             that
             they
             should
             give
             us
             good
             assurance
             for
             this
             Change
             ;
             which
             yet
             I
             have
             not
             seen
             :
             if
             they
             will
             bring
             Arguments
             for
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             them
             .
             A
             4th
             Answer
             he
             bringeth
             p.
             47.
             that
             
             Clement's
             
               words
               cannot
               bear
               such
               Parity
               as
               Presbyterians
               plead
               for
               ;
               because
               he
               doth
               also
               Dichotomise
               the
               Jewish
               clergy
               :
               among
               whom
               were
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               Chief
               Priests
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Levites
               .
               Reply
               .
            
             If
             Clement
             ,
             when
             he
             so
             divides
             the
             Jewish
             Clergy
             ,
             were
             on
             purpose
             instructing
             us
             how
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             were
             managed
             ,
             this
             Answer
             were
             pertinent
             :
             but
             if
             this
             Distinction
             be
             used
             occasionly
             ,
             without
             this
             design
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             to
             the
             purpose
             :
             in
             the
             one
             case
             Distinction
             is
             required
             ;
             in
             the
             other
             case
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             express
             the
             thing
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             undistinguished
             terms
             .
             He
             bringeth
             yet
             a
             5th
             Answer
             ,
             p
             47
             ,
             48.
             
             That
             
               Clement
               exhorting
               the
               Corinthians
               to
               Order
               and
               Harmony
               ,
               setteth
               before
               them
               the
               beautiful
               Subordinations
               under
               the
               Temple
               Service
               ;
               and
               immediatly
               recommends
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               should
               continue
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               his
               own
               order
               .
               Reply
               .
            
             If
             this
             Reasoning
             be
             at
             all
             significant
             ,
             it
             will
             conclude
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Pope
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             :
             as
             there
             was
             a
             High
             Priest
             over
             all
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             other
             Jews
             .
             We
             must
             then
             understand
             Clement
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             Order
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             must
             keep
             within
             
             the
             Station
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             him
             in
             :
             but
             it
             noways
             hence
             followeth
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             the
             same
             Degrees
             of
             Church
             Officers
             in
             the
             one
             that
             was
             in
             the
             other
             .
             What
             he
             citeth
             out
             of
             
               Jerome
               ,
               Ep.
               ad
               Ewagr
            
             .
             admitteth
             of
             the
             same
             Exposition
             ;
             and
             is
             plain
             to
             be
             the
             whole
             that
             Jerome
             intendeth
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             quod
             Aaron
             
               &
               filii
               ejus
               atque
               Levitae
               in
               Templo
               fuerunt
               ,
               hoc
               sibi
               Episcopi
               &
               Presbyteri
               vendicent
               in
               Ecclesia
               :
            
             viz.
             That
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Subordination
             of
             the
             Levites
             to
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             so
             should
             the
             Deacon
             be
             to
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             whom
             Jerome
             ,
             through
             that
             whole
             Epistle
             ,
             proveth
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Bishop
             .
             But
             it
             is
             like
             we
             may
             afterward
             hear
             more
             of
             this
             from
             our
             Author
             .
             A
             6th
             Answer
             is
             p.
             48
             ,
             49.
             (
             for
             this
             Citation
             galleth
             him
             sore
             ,
             and
             maketh
             him
             look
             on
             all
             hands
             for
             Relief
             )
             
               Clement
               himself
               distinguisheth
               the
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               from
               the
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               and
               the
               last
               may
               signifie
               Office
               and
               Age
               both
               together
               .
               Reply
               .
            
             He
             no
             otherways
             distinguisheth
             them
             ,
             than
             as
             the
             one
             word
             signifieth
             Office
             ,
             or
             ruling
             Power
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Age
             of
             them
             who
             use
             to
             be
             put
             into
             that
             Office
             :
             and
             though
             Presbyter
             is
             often
             used
             to
             signifie
             the
             Office
             ;
             yet
             not
             when
             it
             is
             joined
             with
             ,
             and
             distinguished
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             place
             Clement
             is
             exhorting
             them
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             several
             times
             in
             the
             Epistle
             ;
             as
             they
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             (
             not
             one
             ,
             but
             more
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             )
             and
             as
             they
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             elder
             in
             years
             :
             wherefore
             he
             exhorts
             young
             men
             to
             Sobriety
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             It
             is
             unaccountable
             Tergiversation
             ,
             that
             this
             Author
             ,
             pretending
             to
             examine
             some
             of
             the
             most
             remarkable
             Testimonies
             brought
             from
             Antiquity
             by
             Blondel
             ,
             insisteth
             only
             on
             that
             which
             is
             of
             least
             weight
             ;
             even
             in
             the
             Testimony
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             shewed
             :
             and
             likeways
             passeth
             over
             all
             the
             rest
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Fathers
             Writings
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             mentioning
             them
             .
             Blondel
             sheweth
             out
             of
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Clement
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             Clement
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Apostles
               knowing
            
             per
             Dominum
             ,
             
               by
               Divine
               Revelation
               ,
               that
               there
               would
               be
               Contentions
               about
               the
               Name
               of
               Bishop
               ;
               therefore
               they
               appointed
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               to
               manage
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               so
               far
               were
               they
            
             (
             saith
             
               Blondel
               )
               from
               thinking
               Prelacy
               the
               best
               ,
               or
               only
               Remedie
               against
               Schism
               ;
               as
               some
               did
               in
               after
               ages
               .
            
             He
             doth
             also
             shew
             ,
             how
             Clement
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Presbyters
            
             (
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             for
             he
             often
             interchangeth
             these
             two
             Names
             as
             signifieing
             the
             same
             persons
             )
             
               were
               set
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               after
               by
               other
               excellent
               men
            
             (
             so
             that
             the
             Apostles
             made
             no
             Change
             in
             the
             Government
             )
             
               that
               they
               were
               placed
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
            
             (
             not
             by
             the
             Bishop
             
             and
             Patron
             )
             and
             he
             pleadeth
             that
             
               such
               as
               had
               well
               done
               the
               work
               of
               a
               Bishop
               should
               not
               be
               turned
               out
               ,
               for
               the
               holy
               Presbyters
               who
               have
               finished
               their
               Course
               ,
               need
               fear
               no
               Change.
            
             And
             after
             sheweth
             ,
             how
             absurd
             it
             was
             that
             
               the
               most
               ancient
               Church
               of
               Corinth
            
             (
             it
             had
             then
             stood
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             thought
             ,
             about
             25
             years
             )
             
               should
               move
               Sedition
               against
               her
               Presbyters
               :
            
             some
             turbulent
             Spirits
             among
             them
             withstood
             ,
             not
             a
             single
             Bishop
             (
             of
             whom
             not
             a
             word
             in
             all
             this
             Discourse
             )
             but
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             he
             adviseth
             the
             Seditious
             rather
             to
             depart
             ,
             that
             the
             Flock
             of
             Christ
             might
             enjoy
             Peace
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               with
               the
               Presbyters
               that
               were
               settled
               in
               it
               :
            
             it
             seems
             he
             did
             not
             name
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             nor
             provided
             against
             Sedition
             against
             him
             ;
             because
             he
             knew
             no
             such
             person
             at
             Corinth
             .
             And
             again
             he
             biddeth
             them
             
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Presbyters
            
             .
             Now
             all
             this
             insisted
             on
             by
             Blondel
             ,
             he
             passeth
             by
             (
             which
             was
             his
             wisdom
             )
             and
             insisteth
             only
             on
             the
             Dichotomie
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             which
             hath
             far
             less
             weight
             than
             these
             Passages
             have
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             He
             next
             taketh
             to
             Task
             what
             Blondel
             citeth
             out
             of
             Polycarp
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             writing
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Philippi
               ,
               he
               taketh
               no
               notice
               of
               their
               Bishop
               :
            
             that
             he
             biddeth
             them
             
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               not
               mentioning
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               a
               plurality
               of
               Presbyters
               which
               was
               in
               that
               one
               Church
               .
            
             His
             Answer
             to
             all
             this
             is
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             
               Blondel
               himself
               taketh
               notice
               that
               Polycarp
               distinguisheth
               himself
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               while
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             Polycarp
             
               and
               the
               Presbyters
               that
               are
               with
               him
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               Philippi
               :
            
             and
             that
             
               by
               this
               he
               assumes
               a
               kind
               of
               Prelation
               above
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               at
               Smyrna
               .
            
             He
             fancieth
             that
             this
             is
             mighty
             uneasie
             to
             Blondel
             :
             but
             it
             had
             been
             more
             ingenious
             to
             tell
             us
             that
             Blondel
             brings
             this
             as
             an
             Objection
             against
             himself
             ,
             and
             answereth
             it
             fully
             and
             easily
             ,
             calling
             it
             
               nuda
               Conjectura
            
             ,
             and
             giving
             several
             Reasons
             for
             
             Polycarp's
             naming
             himself
             ,
             from
             
               his
               being
               the
               older
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               older
               Minister
               :
            
             And
             
               being
               ordained
               by
               an
               Apostle
            
             (
             which
             was
             a
             Dignity
             ,
             though
             it
             gave
             no
             Superiority
             of
             Power
             )
             
               as
               being
               better
               known
               to
               the
               Philippians
               :
            
             and
             Blondel
             bringeth
             abundance
             of
             parallel
             Passages
             ,
             where
             no
             Superiority
             of
             Power
             can
             be
             imported
             .
             All
             this
             our
             Author
             passeth
             over
             in
             silence
             .
             Next
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               this
               is
               still
               the
               Bipartite
               division
               of
               the
               Clergie
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             mistake
             ;
             for
             here
             is
             Subjection
             required
             to
             Presbyters
             in
             Commune
             ;
             which
             could
             not
             all
             be
             Diocesans
             :
             and
             their
             Head
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             not
             noticed
             :
             and
             his
             Dichotomie
             here
             is
             Argumentative
             ;
             because
             (
             as
             was
             above
             shewed
             of
             Clement
             )
             he
             is
             telling
             them
             what
             Church
             Officers
             they
             should
             respect
             :
             where
             the
             Bishop
             was
             chiefly
             to
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             person
             had
             been
             in
             that
             Church
             .
             He
             will
             prove
             ,
             
             p.
             51
             :
             that
             this
             can
             be
             no
             Argument
             for
             Parity
             .
             Because
             first
             ,
             
               Iren●…
               refutes
               the
               Heresies
               of
               the
            
             Valentians
             ,
             
               from
               the
               unanimous
               D●…
               preserved
               among
               the
               single
               Successors
               of
            
             Polycarp
             ;
             
               which
               could
               be
               no
               Argument
               ,
               if
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Power
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Smyrna
             
               had
               been
               equally
               lodged
               in
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               .
            
             I
             ask
             him
             ,
             how
             doth
             the
             Parity
             of
             Church
             power
             weaken
             this
             Argument
             ?
             Do
             not
             Ministers
             in
             any
             Church
             ,
             succeed
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Bishops
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             be
             faithful
             ,
             they
             will
             continue
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             hand
             it
             down
             to
             their
             Successors
             ,
             as
             wel●
             as
             Bishops
             would
             do
             .
             Neither
             hath
             it
             any
             force
             ,
             that
             single
             Successon
             are
             mentioned
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             were
             more
             Flocks
             and
             Pastors
             in
             Smyrna
             there
             was
             one
             Moderator
             in
             the
             Presbyterie
             ;
             who
             is
             mentioned
             as
             more
             eminent
             ,
             though
             having
             but
             equal
             power
             .
             If
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Pastor
             and
             many
             ruling
             Presbyters
             ;
             he
             and
             his
             Successors
             did
             preserve
             the
             Truth
             by
             faithful
             Doctrine
             ,
             not
             by
             Episcopal
             power
             .
             His
             other
             pro●…
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Epistles
               of
            
             Ignatius
             
               are
               zealously
               recommended
               in
               that
               Epistle
               of
            
             Polycarp
             ;
             
               in
               which
               Episcopal
               Jurisdiction
               is
               asserted
               :
            
             of
             which
             our
             Author
             w●…
             speak
             in
             due
             time
             .
             When
             he
             shall
             please
             to
             speak
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             we
             sh●…
             consider
             what
             he
             saith
             ;
             and
             hope
             to
             find
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             proof
             he
             ca●…
             thence
             bring
             is
             insufficient
             .
             Mean
             while
             it
             is
             an
             odd
             way
             of
             arguing
             an
             Author
             commendeth
             a
             Book
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             approveth
             all
             that
             is
             in
             it
             .
             〈◊〉
             he
             had
             said
             Polycarp
             commendeth
             
             Ignatius's
             Epistles
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             ass●…
             Prelacy
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             otherways
             his
             Inference
             〈◊〉
             without
             all
             force
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             The
             next
             Father
             cited
             by
             Blondel
             is
             Hermas
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             calle●
             Pastor
             :
             on
             whom
             he
             layeth
             very
             little
             stress
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             to
             any
             wh●…
             will
             read
             Blondel
             ,
             without
             prejudice
             :
             and
             I
             think
             Blondel
             needed
             not
             〈◊〉
             have
             mentioned
             him
             :
             both
             because
             he
             is
             of
             little
             Authority
             ;
             it
             bei●…
             most
             uncertain
             what
             Hermas
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             Book
             ;
             whether
             〈◊〉
             mentioned
             Rom.
             16.
             14.
             or
             the
             brother
             of
             
               Pius
               :
               Blondel
            
             bringeth
             not
             few
             Authors
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             Also
             this
             Hermas
             saith
             little
             either
             for
             or
             against
             Parity
             .
             I
             observe
             several
             things
             of
             my
             Antagonists
             conduct
             wit●
             respect
             to
             Hermas
             .
             1.
             
             He
             pretendeth
             to
             bring
             
               two
               palpable
               Evidences
               fro●
               him
               ,
               that
               Episcopacy
               was
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               when
               that
               Book
               w●…
               written
               :
            
             which
             he
             laboureth
             to
             prove
             p.
             5.
             because
             
               the
               sending
               circul●…
               Letters
               is
               insinuated
               to
               be
               the
               peculiar
               priviledge
               of
            
             Clement
             ,
             
               then
               Bishop
            
             〈◊〉
             Rome
             .
             Answer
             .
             This
             Evidence
             (
             and
             the
             other
             will
             be
             found
             to
             b●…
             like
             it
             )
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             palpable
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             intelligible
             ,
             ho●…
             this
             (
             to
             a
             Protestant
             )
             should
             be
             an
             Evidence
             for
             Episcopacy
             :
             for
             first
             if
             it
             prove
             any
             thing
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             it
             will
             prove
             the
             Papacy
             :
             viz.
             tha●
             
             Clement
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             Authority
             over
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             power
             might
             write
             Circular
             Letters
             to
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Circular
             Letters
             may
             be
             written
             containing
             Advice
             or
             Information
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Authority
             :
             and
             this
             was
             very
             proper
             for
             Clement
             ,
             who
             resided
             in
             the
             Imperial
             City
             ,
             which
             had
             Correspondence
             with
             all
             places
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
             The
             2d
             
               palpable
               Evidence
            
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Hermas
               reproveth
               some
               who
               were
               ambitious
               to
               exalt
               themselves
               ,
               &
               primam
               Cathedram
               habere
               :
            
             whence
             he
             wisely
             inferreth
             ;
             
               If
               there
               be
               no
               Power
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               abuse
               of
               it
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             I
             wish
             there
             were
             no
             Ambition
             but
             among
             the
             Prelatists
             .
             May
             not
             one
             who
             is
             a
             Presbyterian
             in
             his
             Profession
             ,
             strive
             to
             set
             up
             Episcopacy
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             a
             Bishop
             ?
             Was
             there
             Episcopacy
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Scotland
               anno
            
             1660
             ,
             and
             61
             ,
             when
             ambitious
             Men
             laboured
             ,
             and
             prevailed
             to
             make
             
               a
               prima
               Cathedra
            
             ,
             that
             themselves
             might
             possess
             it
             ?
             And
             might
             there
             not
             be
             such
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Hermas
             ;
             as
             there
             appeared
             to
             be
             afterward
             ,
             and
             as
             was
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             when
             Diotrephes
             was
             marked
             as
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             
               prima
               Cathedra
            
             even
             among
             the
             Presbyterians
             ;
             the
             Moderator's
             Chair
             ,
             and
             there
             may
             be
             Ambition
             in
             seeking
             after
             even
             that
             pettie
             Preferment
             .
             The
             Principatus
             that
             he
             after
             mentioneth
             ,
             may
             have
             the
             same
             signification
             :
             it
             doth
             not
             always
             signifie
             Authority
             ;
             but
             often
             a
             Superior
             Dignity
             .
             The
             next
             thing
             I
             observe
             is
             ,
             he
             neglecteth
             (
             as
             is
             customary
             with
             him
             )
             that
             which
             seemeth
             to
             have
             the
             most
             strength
             ,
             among
             the
             Passages
             cited
             by
             Blondel
             out
             of
             Hermas
             ;
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             last
             words
             Blondel
             translated
             ,
             
               tu
               ante
               renunciabis
               Presbyteris
               Ecclesiae
               .
               Biblioth
               :
               Patrum
               ,
            
             hath
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               Tu
               autem
               leges
               in
               hâc
               Civitate
               cum
               Presbyteris
               qui
               praesunt
               Ecclesiae
               .
            
             Either
             way
             it
             maketh
             more
             for
             the
             Parity
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             their
             Power
             ,
             in
             ruling
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             what
             else
             our
             Author
             hath
             thought
             fit
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             out
             of
             Blondel
             .
             The
             other
             Citation
             brought
             by
             Blondel
             ,
             and
             so
             laboriously
             answered
             by
             our
             Author
             ,
             I
             lay
             little
             weight
             on
             :
             only
             I
             observe
             his
             charging
             that
             learned
             Author
             with
             
               a
               fraudulent
               Trick
               ,
               p.
               55.
               and
               distorting
               the
               words
            
             ;
             whereas
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             cited
             by
             Blondel
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             ,
             are
             the
             very
             same
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             The
             Testimony
             of
             Pius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             next
             brought
             by
             Blondel
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             Epistlle
             to
             Justus
             Bishop
             of
             Vienne
             :
             where
             he
             telleth
             him
             ,
             
               Presbyteri
               &
               Diaconi
               non
               ut
               majorem
               ;
               sed
               ut
               Ministrum
               Christi
               te
               observent
               .
            
             My
             Antagonist
             taketh
             this
             only
             for
             an
             Exhortation
             to
             Humility
             .
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             his
             Superiors
             will
             think
             it
             inconsistent
             with
             Humility
             to
             be
             obeyed
             by
             their
             Presbyters
             ;
             or
             if
             any
             of
             them
             will
             be
             so
             humble
             ,
             
             as
             to
             disown
             all
             Majority
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             :
             that
             Humility
             is
             here
             insinuated
             ,
             we
             grant
             ;
             but
             that
             no
             more
             is
             required
             ,
             cannot
             be
             said
             without
             doing
             Violence
             to
             the
             words
             I
             shall
             not
             contend
             whether
             this
             Epistle
             of
             Pius
             be
             legitime
             ;
             or
             spurious
             ;
             but
             I
             suppose
             it
             may
             be
             safely
             asserted
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             was
             written
             by
             a
             Presbyterian
             ,
             that
             Opinion
             is
             much
             older
             than
             this
             Author
             will
             allow
             .
             Another
             Argument
             Blondel
             bringeth
             from
             Marcion
             ,
             being
             
               rejected
               by
               the
               Presbyters
               at
            
             Rome
             ;
             
               and
               not
               admitted
               to
               their
               Communion
               :
            
             whence
             he
             inferreth
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             was
             then
             governed
             by
             Presbyters
             in
             common
             .
             Our
             Authors
             answer
             is
             
               first
               ,
               they
               denyed
               to
               receive
            
             Marcion
             ;
             
               which
               is
               a
               better
               Precedent
               to
               regulate
               our
               Opinions
               and
               ●ractices
               by
               ,
               than
               the
               Petition
               of
               a
               lewd
               and
               profligate
               Heretick
               .
            
             Reply
             .
             If
             they
             had
             denyed
             on
             account
             of
             their
             want
             of
             Power
             without
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             See
             was
             then
             vacant
             )
             this
             Answer
             should
             have
             some
             sense
             :
             but
             they
             pretended
             no
             such
             thing
             ;
             neither
             did
             they
             reprove
             him
             for
             his
             Address
             :
             if
             he
             had
             addressed
             to
             a
             single
             Presbyter
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             he
             would
             surely
             told
             him
             that
             it
             was
             not
             in
             his
             power
             to
             Determine
             in
             that
             Matter
             :
             but
             when
             he
             addressed
             to
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             they
             gave
             another
             Reason
             for
             their
             refusal
             ;
             of
             which
             anone
             He
             bringeth
             a
             second
             Answer
             ,
             with
             his
             wonted
             Confidence
             :
             as
             if
             we
             were
             all
             
               out
               of
               our
               Wits
            
             who
             say
             not
             as
             he
             saith
             in
             this
             Matter
             :
             and
             indeed
             it
             hath
             need
             of
             this
             to
             strengthen
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             very
             weak
             of
             it self
             :
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
               in
               the
               vacancy
               of
               the
            
             See
             ,
             
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               might
               manage
               the
               ordinary
               Policy
               and
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               though
               they
               never
               medled
               with
               such
               special
               Acts
               of
               Jurisdiction
               as
               were
               always
               reserved
               ,
               by
               constant
               Practice
               ,
               and
               primitive
               Institution
               ,
               to
               the
               Episcopal
               Order
               :
               though
               they
               might
               have
               received
            
             Marcion
             
               upon
               Repentance
               ,
               in
               the
               vacancy
               of
               the
            
             See
             ,
             
               I
               hope
               no
               man
               will
               thence
               conclude
               that
               they
               would
               have
               enterprised
               any
               thing
               of
               this
               nature
               and
               consequence
               ,
               if
               their
               Bishop
               were
               alive
               ,
               or
               if
               another
               were
               chosen
               in
               his
               room
               .
            
             Reply
             .
             1.
             
             Here
             the
             Question
             is
             manifestly
             begg'd
             :
             that
             there
             were
             reserved
             Acts
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             
               by
               constant
               Practice
               ,
               and
               primitive
               Institution
               :
            
             the
             Practice
             is
             what
             we
             are
             debating
             :
             and
             such
             Institution
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             :
             we
             find
             it
             not
             in
             the
             Bible
             ;
             which
             can
             be
             the
             only
             ground
             of
             that
             Divine
             Right
             we
             are
             now
             contending
             about
             .
             2.
             
             As
             the
             Question
             is
             begg'd
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             ;
             so
             he
             yieldeth
             it
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             owning
             Governing
             Authority
             in
             the
             Presbyters
             without
             a
             Bishop
             :
             if
             they
             have
             power
             ,
             they
             have
             it
             from
             Christ
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             given
             all
             Ruling
             Power
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Presbyters
             only
             his
             Council
             .
             Or
             let
             him
             shew
             us
             by
             what
             Rule
             
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Authority
             which
             they
             had
             not
             before
             ,
             devolveth
             on
             the
             Presbyters
             when
             the
             Bishop
             dieth
             .
             This
             Government
             by
             Presbyters
             without
             a
             Bishop
             is
             not
             Episcopal
             Government
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             Divine
             Institution
             (
             by
             this
             Answer
             )
             if
             the
             Church
             be
             governed
             without
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             that
             Government
             .
             3.
             
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Act
             of
             Jurisdiction
             is
             higher
             than
             receiving
             or
             excluding
             ,
             and
             casting
             out
             Church
             Members
             :
             wherefore
             if
             Presbyters
             have
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             see
             some
             special
             Warrand
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             deny
             them
             another
             part
             of
             Church
             power
             .
             4
             That
             they
             would
             not
             have
             acted
             so
             without
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             alive
             ,
             is
             said
             without
             ground
             :
             if
             he
             had
             been
             absent
             they
             might
             have
             done
             it
             :
             as
             I
             have
             else
             where
             shewed
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             at
             Carthage
             did
             in
             
             Cyprian's
             retirement
             .
             If
             he
             could
             be
             with
             them
             it
             was
             irregular
             to
             act
             without
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             their
             Praeses
             ;
             though
             having
             no
             majority
             of
             power
             .
             Before
             I
             pass
             from
             this
             Argument
             ,
             I
             observe
             a
             greater
             strength
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             Blondel
             hath
             mentioned
             ,
             or
             my
             Antagonist
             hath
             attempted
             to
             answer
             :
             for
             clearing
             which
             ,
             we
             must
             reflect
             on
             the
             History
             from
             which
             the
             Argument
             is
             drawn
             :
             which
             is
             Marcion
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             a
             Bishop
             in
             Pontus
             ,
             for
             a
             lewd
             Act
             that
             he
             had
             committed
             
               (
               ob
               illatum
               per
               summum
               nefas
               Virgini
               stuprum
               )
            
             was
             driven
             away
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Father
             ;
             on
             which
             occasion
             he
             came
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             attempted
             to
             be
             received
             into
             that
             Church
             :
             he
             was
             rejected
             by
             the
             Presbyterie
             ;
             after
             which
             he
             preached
             his
             Errours
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             and
             made
             great
             Disturbance
             .
             Now
             the
             Argument
             that
             we
             draw
             from
             this
             Passage
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             the
             Presbyterie
             did
             not
             reject
             his
             Petition
             as
             being
             incompetent
             Judges
             in
             that
             Case
             ;
             but
             their
             Answer
             implyeth
             a
             Recognition
             of
             their
             power
             in
             this
             Matter
             :
             for
             they
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               we
               cannot
               do
               it
               without
               the
               permission
               of
               thy
               worthy
               Father
            
             (
             nor
             this
             because
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Episcopal
             power
             ,
             but
             )
             
               because
               there
               is
               one
               Faith
               ,
               and
               one
               Agreement
               ;
               the
               Bond
               of
               Unity
            
             between
             Rome
             and
             that
             Church
             in
             Pontus
             (
             I
             think
             its
             Name
             was
             Sinope
             )
             and
             was
             that
             which
             they
             gave
             as
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             Refusal
             :
             seing
             he
             was
             cast
             out
             of
             one
             Church
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             reasonable
             that
             he
             should
             be
             received
             into
             another
             without
             her
             consent
             .
             Romes
             Headship
             was
             not
             then
             known
             .
             But
             what
             followeth
             is
             yet
             stronger
             for
             our
             Cause
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               we
               cannot
               go
               contrary
               to
               our
               excellent
               Collegue
            
             (
             or
             Fellow
             Labourer
             )
             
               thy
               Father
            
             :
             where
             Presbyters
             look
             on
             a
             Bishop
             as
             their
             Collegue
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             higher
             Degree
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             they
             are
             speaking
             of
             the
             Exercise
             of
             Church
             Authority
             :
             
             they
             plainly
             suppose
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             the
             same
             power
             to
             take
             in
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             to
             cast
             out
             :
             but
             they
             would
             not
             irregularly
             exerce
             that
             power
             ,
             as
             they
             must
             have
             done
             if
             they
             had
             recived
             Marcion
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             Another
             of
             
             Blondel's
             Citations
             ,
             our
             Author
             answereth
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             slighting
             and
             contempt
             ;
             it
             s
             taken
             out
             of
             Justine
             Martyr's
             Apology
             for
             the
             Christians
             ;
             where
             he
             giveth
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Church
             Order
             that
             was
             among
             the
             Christians
             ;
             and
             mentioneth
             no
             Officer
             in
             the
             Church
             but
             
               Praepositus
               &
               Diaconus
            
             .
             His
             Answer
             to
             this
             is
             ,
             
             Justine's
             
               design
               was
               only
               to
               vindicate
               the
               Christians
               from
               the
               Reproaches
               cast
               upon
               them
               about
               their
               Meetings
               ;
               he
               had
               no
               occasion
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               Hierarchy
               :
               the
               Christians
               concealed
               their
               Mysteries
               as
               much
               as
               they
               could
               :
               and
               the
               Names
               of
            
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             
               as
               well
               as
               their
               Offices
               ,
               were
               known
               to
               the
               Heathen
               .
            
             How
             to
             make
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             Answer
             hang
             together
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             :
             if
             the
             Heathen
             knew
             their
             way
             ,
             why
             did
             they
             conceal
             it
             ?
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             ground
             to
             think
             that
             they
             concealed
             their
             Mysteries
             ,
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             which
             was
             the
             mean
             of
             convincing
             Heathens
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             design
             of
             his
             Apology
             was
             to
             make
             their
             Mysteries
             known
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             seen
             how
             excellent
             they
             were
             .
             And
             to
             say
             that
             Justine
             had
             no
             occasion
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Hierarchy
             here
             ,
             is
             a
             mistake
             ;
             for
             he
             did
             mention
             some
             of
             the
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             mentioned
             no
             more
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             he
             knew
             no
             more
             He
             seems
             now
             to
             be
             weary
             of
             his
             undertaking
             (
             and
             no
             wonder
             ,
             it
             hath
             succeeded
             so
             ill
             with
             him
             )
             and
             therefore
             p.
             60.
             he
             telleth
             us
             
               how
               nauseous
               it
               is
               to
               repeat
               more
               :
            
             and
             hudleth
             up
             some
             other
             Citations
             cited
             by
             Blondel
             in
             a
             general
             Answer
             ;
             that
             
               it
               is
               a
               silly
               Quible
               to
               found
               an
               Argumen●
               on
            
             Dichotomies
             :
             and
             telleth
             us
             ,
             
               the
               Names
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Offices
               ,
               were
               distinguished
               in
               the
               earliest
               Monuments
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             for
             this
             he
             citeth
             Usher
             ,
             mentioning
             
               Acta
               Martyrii
            
             S
             :
             Ignatii
             :
             but
             is
             not
             pleased
             to
             name
             Book
             ,
             nor
             Page
             ,
             of
             that
             learned
             Author
             ;
             who
             hath
             written
             many
             things
             .
             The
             same
             he
             doth
             with
             
               Clemeus
               ,
               Alexandrinus
               ,
               Tertullian
            
             ,
             and
             Origen
             ;
             but
             neither
             words
             nor
             place
             he
             mentioneth
             :
             such
             arguings
             are
             to
             be
             neglected
             .
             Blondel
             also
             citeth
             Papias
             ,
             calling
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             others
             from
             whom
             he
             had
             learned
             what
             he
             wrote
             ,
             
               Elders
               or
               Presbyters
            
             .
             This
             Author
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             their
             Age
             ,
             not
             Office.
             I
             lay
             not
             much
             weight
             on
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             more
             than
             he
             doth
             .
             But
             that
             Papias
             doth
             not
             mean
             the
             Age
             only
             of
             them
             whom
             he
             mentioneth
             ,
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             what
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             second
             John
             ,
             whom
             he
             mentioneth
             (
             for
             after
             he
             had
             named
             John
             among
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             he
             nameth
             another
             ,
             John
             after
             Aristion
             )
             and
             him
             he
             calleth
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             his
             Age
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             
               John
               the
               elder
            
             ;
             for
             John
             the
             Apostle
             was
             older
             than
             he
             .
             It
             must
             then
             be
             understood
             of
             his
             Office.
             And
             
               Euseb
               :
               lib
               :
               3
               :
               c.
            
             35.
             telleth
             us
             that
             there
             were
             two
             Johns
             buried
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Monuments
             of
             both
             remained
             in
             his
             time
             .
             Being
             now
             weary
             with
             arguing
             ,
             and
             it
             seems
             fretted
             with
             what
             he
             could
             not
             well
             answer
             .
             He
             falleth
             to
             downright
             Railling
             ,
             p.
             61.
             he
             putteth
             on
             a
             Confidence
             beyond
             ordinary
             :
             this
             is
             the
             way
             of
             some
             when
             they
             are
             most
             at
             a
             loss
             .
             This
             Conduct
             will
             not
             take
             with
             wise
             and
             considering
             Men.
             He
             telleth
             of
             the
             
               unconquerableness
               of
               Prejudice
            
             (
             in
             the
             Presbyterians
             no
             doubt
             ;
             because
             they
             will
             not
             yield
             to
             his
             Dictats
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             looketh
             on
             as
             an
             Argument
             )
             and
             of
             their
             
               miserable
               Condition
               in
               reading
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               with
               no
               other
               design
               than
               to
               distort
               their
               words
               .
            
             Before
             he
             taxeth
             us
             for
             not
             reading
             them
             ,
             now
             we
             read
             them
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             ill
             design
             .
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             much
             for
             him
             ,
             either
             to
             judge
             how
             we
             are
             employed
             in
             our
             Closets
             ,
             and
             what
             Books
             we
             read
             ,
             or
             what
             inward
             designs
             we
             have
             in
             our
             reading
             .
             We
             think
             he
             distorteth
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Ancients
             (
             we
             judge
             not
             his
             designs
             in
             reading
             them
             )
             he
             thinketh
             we
             distort
             them
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             .
             Next
             he
             representeth
             us
             as
             having
             
               sold
               our selves
               to
               the
               Interest
               of
               little
               Parties
               ;
               and
               shut
               our
               Eyes
               against
               the
               express
               Testimonies
               of
               these
               Fathers
               ,
               whose
               broken
               Sentences
               we
               torture
               and
               abuse
               ,
               to
               support
               Novelties
               ,
            
             and
             more
             of
             this
             Stuff
             ;
             which
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             answer
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Wise
             Man's
             Advice
             ,
             Prov
             :
             26
             :
             4.
             
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             Now
             he
             will
             p.
             62.
             have
             the
             Reader
             to
             make
             an
             Estimate
             of
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               Candor
            
             from
             two
             Instances
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             Blondel
             citeth
             the
             
               Gallican
               Church
            
             sending
             Irenaeus
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             calling
             him
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Lyons
             .
             Our
             Author
             contendeth
             that
             he
             was
             not
             then
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             that
             Photinus
             his
             Predecessor
             ,
             was
             not
             then
             dead
             .
             This
             piece
             of
             Chronology
             ,
             though
             maintained
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             
               Jerome
               ,
               Blondel
            
             disproveth
             ,
             by
             many
             Authentick
             Records
             ,
             as
             he
             thinketh
             .
             And
             now
             where
             is
             the
             want
             of
             Candor
             in
             this
             case
             ?
             Is
             every
             man
             who
             after
             diligent
             search
             into
             History
             ,
             doth
             mistake
             in
             Chronology
             ,
             about
             a
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             so
             disingenious
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             such
             a
             Degree
             as
             this
             Author's
             Clamour
             would
             represent
             .
             This
             I
             say
             ,
             supposing
             that
             Blondel
             doth
             mistake
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
             I
             think
             it
             not
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             examine
             the
             large
             Discourse
             he
             hath
             ,
             and
             the
             manifold
             Citations
             to
             confirm
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             finding
             that
             Debate
             somewhat
             Intricate
             (
             whether
             Photinus
             was
             then
             alive
             or
             not
             ,
             when
             Iraeneus
             was
             sent
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             
             called
             a
             Presbyter
             )
             and
             the
             Matter
             of
             it
             is
             of
             no
             great
             Consequence
             .
             It
             seems
             our
             Author
             hath
             been
             at
             as
             little
             pains
             as
             I
             am
             at
             leasure
             now
             to
             take
             ,
             about
             this
             Debate
             ,
             but
             referreth
             you
             to
             Dr.
             Pearson
             for
             satisfaction
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             hath
             the
             confidence
             to
             charge
             so
             great
             a
             man
             as
             Blondel
             was
             ,
             with
             
               perplexed
               Conjectures
            
             ,
             and
             
               affected
               Mistakes
            
             :
             we
             think
             it
             neither
             Christian
             ,
             nor
             Manly
             ,
             nor
             Scholar
             like
             ,
             so
             to
             treat
             the
             learned
             Men
             of
             his
             opposite
             Party
             .
             The
             other
             Instance
             ,
             whereby
             he
             thinketh
             to
             prove
             
               want
               of
               Candor
            
             ;
             yea
             Impudence
             ,
             in
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             is
             p.
             63.
             that
             
               we
               sometimes
               cite
            
             Cyprian
             
               on
               our
               side
               ;
               and
               can
               name
               nothing
               plausibly
               ,
               but
               that
               wretched
               Quible
               of
               the
               bipartite
               Division
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
            
             He
             thinks
             it
             
               needless
               to
               bring
               Testimonies
               against
               us
               out
               of
            
             Cyprian
             ,
             
               there
               are
               so
               many
            
             :
             he
             calleth
             us
             also
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             supposeth
             
               that
               we
               have
               not
               read
            
             Cyprian
             .
             Who
             can
             stand
             before
             such
             potent
             Ratiocinations
             ?
             He
             referreth
             
               the
               Vindicator
               of
               the
               Kirk
            
             to
             a
             Book
             then
             expected
             .
             I
             suppose
             he
             meaneth
             
               I.
               S.
               his
               Principles
               of
               the
               Cyprianick
               age
            
             ;
             which
             I
             saw
             long
             before
             I
             saw
             this
             Book
             of
             his
             :
             where
             indeed
             all
             that
             can
             be
             drawn
             from
             Cyprian
             (
             and
             much
             more
             )
             is
             carefully
             gathered
             together
             .
             And
             I
             refer
             him
             for
             satisfaction
             about
             
             Cyprian's
             Opinion
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             that
             Book
             under
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             
               Cyprianick
               Bishop
               examined
            
             .
             In
             which
             Book
             I
             shall
             take
             this
             occasion
             to
             confess
             a
             Chronological
             Mistake
             ,
             (
             this
             Author
             would
             have
             the
             Charity
             to
             call
             it
             the
             want
             of
             Candor
             ,
             or
             what
             else
             he
             pleaseth
             to
             impute
             to
             his
             Adversary
             )
             it
             is
             p.
             20
             ,
             near
             the
             end
             ,
             Basil
             ,
             and
             Optatus
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             live
             in
             the
             same
             Age
             with
             Cyprian
             ;
             whereas
             they
             lived
             in
             the
             next
             Century
             :
             this
             was
             occasioned
             by
             an
             over
             hasty
             Glance
             into
             the
             Chronological
             Tables
             :
             I
             hope
             the
             Reader
             will
             pardon
             this
             Digression
             .
             Thus
             my
             Antagonist
             leaveth
             Blondel
             in
             quiet
             possession
             of
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             ,
             and
             most
             evident
             Testimonies
             ,
             that
             he
             bringeth
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             for
             Parity
             :
             some
             will
             think
             he
             had
             better
             not
             begun
             this
             Work
             ,
             than
             thus
             leave
             it
             imperfect
             ;
             if
             others
             have
             answered
             all
             
             Blondel's
             Citations
             ,
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             was
             needless
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             he
             doth
             his
             Work
             but
             by
             halves
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             I
             shall
             add
             some
             other
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             which
             our
             Author
             ,
             at
             his
             leisure
             ,
             may
             consider
             
               Chrysost
               :
               on
               1
               Tim.
            
             3.
             asketh
             the
             Question
             ,
             
               why
               the
               Apostle
               passeth
               from
               giving
               Directions
               in
               ,
               and
               about
               ,
               the
               Qualifications
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               immediatly
               to
               Deacons
               ,
               omitting
               Presbyters
               :
            
             and
             giveth
             this
             Answer
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               almost
               no
               difference
               between
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               :
               and
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               committed
               also
               to
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             (
             which
             maketh
             it
             evident
             that
             Chrysost
             :
             did
             not
             think
             that
             Bishops
             ruled
             alone
             )
             
             only
             he
             maketh
             the
             difference
             to
             be
             in
             Ordination
             ;
             which
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             looking
             on
             as
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             that
             he
             maintaineth
             ,
             saith
             Durham
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               Presbyters
               ordained
               Bishops
               .
            
             This
             same
             Author
             on
             
               Tit.
               1.
               
               Homil.
            
             2.
             by
             the
             Elders
             whom
             Titus
             was
             to
             
               ordain
               in
               every
               City
            
             ,
             understandeth
             Bishops
             ;
             because
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               he
               would
               not
               set
               one
               over
               the
               whole
               Island
               :
            
             and
             after
             ;
             
               for
               a
               Teacher
               should
               not
               be
               diverted
               by
               the
               Government
               of
               many
               Churches
               ;
               but
               should
               be
               taken
               up
               in
               ruling
               one
               :
            
             where
             he
             maketh
             the
             Teacher
             and
             Ruler
             to
             be
             the
             same
             person
             :
             also
             assigneth
             but
             the
             Government
             of
             one
             Church
             to
             one
             man
             :
             both
             which
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             Diocesan
             Episcopacy
             .
             
               Ambros
               :
               in
               Tim
            
             :
             3.
             9.
             hath
             this
             Passage
             ;
             
               qui
               tanta
               cura
               Diaconos
               eligendos
               praecepit
               ,
               quos
               constat
               esse
               ministros
               Sacerdotum
               ;
               quales
               vult
               esse
               Episcopos
               ,
               nisi
               ,
               sicut
               ipse
               ait
               ,
               irrepraehensibiles
               :
            
             where
             he
             plainly
             supposeth
             all
             the
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             Deacons
             ,
             to
             be
             Bishops
             :
             and
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               Post
               Episcopum
               tamen
               Diaconatus
               ordinationem
               subjecit
               ,
               quare
               ?
               nisi
               quia
               Episcopi
               &
               Presbyteri
               una
               ordinatio
               est
               ;
               uterque
               enim
               Sacerdosest
               ;
               Episcopus
               tamen
               primus
               est
               ;
               ut
               omnis
               Episcopus
               Presbyter
               sit
               ,
               non
               tamen
               omnis
               Presbyter
               Episcopus
               ;
               hic
               enim
               est
               Episcopus
               ,
               qui
               inter
               Presbyteros
               primus
               est
               :
               Denique
               Timotheum
               .
               Presbyterum
               ordinatum
               significat
               ;
               sed
               quia
               ante
               se
               priorem
               non
               habebat
               ,
               Episcopus
               erat
               .
            
             All
             this
             seemeth
             to
             be
             a
             Description
             of
             a
             Presbyterian
             Moderator
             :
             for
             he
             giveth
             the
             Bishop
             no
             Prelation
             but
             that
             of
             Precedency
             ,
             or
             Priority
             ,
             to
             a
             Presbyter
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             new
             Ordination
             ,
             which
             should
             give
             him
             a
             superior
             power
             ;
             but
             a
             Seniority
             ,
             or
             Priority
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             way
             of
             a
             Moderator's
             being
             set
             up
             at
             first
             ;
             but
             was
             after
             changed
             into
             Election
             ;
             when
             it
             was
             found
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             ,
             the
             oldest
             man
             was
             not
             the
             fittest
             man
             for
             that
             Work.
             From
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Ambros
             :
             (
             which
             was
             in
             the
             fourth
             Century
             )
             Majority
             of
             Power
             in
             a
             Bishop
             above
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             was
             not
             lookt
             on
             as
             
               Juris
               Divini
            
             ;
             nor
             that
             a
             Bishop
             must
             have
             (
             after
             he
             is
             ordained
             a
             Presbyter
             )
             a
             new
             Ordination
             ,
             or
             Consecration
             ;
             whereby
             he
             getteth
             Jurisdiction
             over
             his
             fellow
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             their
             Flocks
             :
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             Ambrose
             doth
             ,
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             mistake
             the
             primitive
             Order
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             misunderstand
             the
             Scripture
             account
             that
             is
             given
             of
             it
             ,
             wherefore
             he
             ingeniously
             confesseth
             on
             Ephesians
             4.
             11.
             thus
             ,
             
               ideo
               non
               per
               omnia
               conveniunt
               scripta
               Apostolica
               ordinationi
               quae
               nunc
               est
               in
               Ecclesia
               :
            
             yet
             he
             giveth
             ground
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             even
             then
             ,
             the
             Distinction
             between
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             was
             not
             arrived
             at
             a
             Majority
             of
             Power
             ,
             or
             sole
             Jurisdiction
             .
             I
             observe
             here
             also
             ,
             obiter
             ,
             that
             ordinatio
             ,
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             did
             not
             always
             
             signifie
             authoritative
             setting
             apart
             one
             for
             a
             Church
             Office
             ;
             which
             our
             Author
             else
             where
             doth
             with
             much
             zeal
             plead
             .
             If
             the
             Reader
             please
             to
             add
             to
             these
             ,
             all
             the
             Testimonies
             cited
             by
             Blondel
             (
             which
             out
             Author
             thought
             not
             fit
             to
             medle
             with
             )
             he
             may
             see
             abundant
             cause
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             our
             Opinion
             about
             Paritie
             is
             not
             so
             Novel
             ,
             as
             this
             Enquirer
             fancieth
             it
             to
             be
             .
             Though
             I
             lay
             little
             weight
             on
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             School-men
             ,
             in
             the
             controverted
             Points
             of
             Divinity
             ;
             and
             especially
             ,
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             Church
             Government
             :
             yet
             considering
             ,
             that
             they
             owned
             the
             
               Roman
               Hierarchy
            
             ,
             a
             Testimony
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             other
             Papists
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             be
             a
             Confession
             of
             an
             Adversary
             ,
             extorted
             by
             the
             force
             of
             Truth
             ,
             
               Lombard
               :
               lib
               :
               4
               :
               Sententiar
               :
               dist
               :
            
             4
             :
             after
             he
             had
             asserted
             seven
             Orders
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             when
             he
             cometh
             to
             speak
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               p
               :
               451.
               
               Edit
               :
               Lovan
               :
               1567
               ,
               apud
               veteres
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               idem
               Episcopi
               &
               Presbyteri
               fuerunt
               ,
               &
               p.
               452.
               cumque
               omnes
               (
               nempe
               septem
               ordines
               Cleri
               )
               spirituales
               sunt
               &
               sacrae
               ,
               excellenter
               tamen
               Canones
               ,
               duos
               tantum
               sacros
               Ordines
               appellari
               consent
               ;
               nem●●
               Diaconatus
               &
               Presbyteratus
               ;
               quia
               hos
               solos
               primativa
               Ecclesia
               legitur
               habuisse
               ;
               &
               de
               his
               solum
               praeceplum
               Apostoli
               habemus
               .
               Cajetan
               ,
            
             on
             Titus
             1.
             5.
             7.
             hath
             these
             words
             ;
             
               ubi
               adverte
               ,
               eundem
               gradum
               ,
               idemque
               officium
               ,
               significari
               à
               Paulo
               nomine
               Episcopi
               &
               nomine
               Presbyteri
               ;
               nam
               praemisit
               ,
               ideirco
               r●liqui
               te
               in
               Creta
               ,
               ut
               constituas
               Presbyteros
               ;
               &
               modo
               ,
               probando
               regulam
               ,
               dic●
               oportet
               enim
               Episcopum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Estius
             ,
             
               lib
               :
               4
               :
               Sententiar
               :
               dist
               :
            
             24.
             when
             he
             i●…
             proving
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             above
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             doth
             not
             refer
             it
             to
             Divine
             Right
             :
             
               quod
               autem
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Jure
               Divino
               Episcopi
               sint
               Presbyte●is
               superiores
               ,
               &
               si
               non
               ita
               clarum
               est
               è
               sacris
               literis
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             he
             provet●
             it
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             some
             Popes
             ,
             and
             Councils
             .
             As
             also
             
               Lombard
               .
               〈◊〉
               supra
            
             ,
             fetcheth
             the
             Original
             of
             the
             several
             Degrees
             of
             Bishops
             from
             the
             Heathen
             
               Flamins
               ,
               Archi-flamines
            
             ,
             and
             ●roto-flamines
             ;
             not
             from
             Scripture
             Bellarm
             :
             citeth
             Medin
             :
             condemning
             Jerome
             as
             erroneously
             holding
             the
             Identity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             :
             this
             Bellarm
             :
             hath
             
               lib.
               1.
               c.
               15.
               de
               Clericis
               :
               Object
               :
               6.
               
               Medina
            
             doth
             there
             affirm
             ,
             
               August
               .
               Ambros.
               Sedul
               .
               Prima●●us
               ,
               Chrysost.
               Theodorat
               .
               AEcumen
               .
            
             and
             Theophylact.
             to
             be
             of
             the
             sam●
             mind
             :
             and
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               alque
               ita
               illi
               viri
               alioqui
               sanctissimi
               ,
               &
               sacrarum
               literarum
               consultissimi
               ;
               quorum
               tamen
               sententiam
               prius
               in
               ●erio
               ,
               deinde
               in
               Waldensib●●
               ,
               postremo
               in
               Wiclefo
               damnavit
               Ecclesia
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             here
             evident
             that
             others
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Scots
               Presbyterians
            
             ,
             held
             the
             Opinion
             about
             Parity
             to
             be
             no
             Noveltie
             .
             Also
             
               Sixtus
               Senens
               .
               Biblioth
               :
               Sanct
               :
               lib
               :
               6
               :
               Annotatio
               :
            
             324
             :
             looketh
             on
             Jeromes
             Opinion
             as
             being
             for
             the
             Identitie
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ;
             and
             citeth
             as
             agreeing
             with
             him
             ,
             
               Ambros
               :
               Chrysost
               ,
               
               Sedul
               :
               An
               selm
               :
               Thom
               :
               Valdens
               :
            
             against
             Wiclife
             :
             who
             refuteth
             him
             as
             being
             of
             Jeromes
             Opinion
             in
             this
             :
             and
             of
             
               Alfonsus
               Castrensis
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               non
               veretur
               fateri
               Hieronimum
               hâc
               in
               parte
               errasse
               :
            
             to
             these
             Schoolmen
             I
             shall
             add
             some
             of
             the
             Canonists
             ,
             as
             plainly
             against
             this
             
               Jus
               Divinum
            
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
             
               Gratian
               :
               dist
               :
               60.
               cap
               :
               ult
               .
               Ad
               verbum
               Papa
               ;
               sacros
               ordines
               dicimus
               Diaconatum
               &
               Presbyteratum
               :
               hot
               quidem
               solos
               primitiva
               Ecclesia
               habuisse
               dicitur
               .
               Joan
               :
               Semeca
               :
               Gloss
               :
               in
               Jur
               :
               Can
               :
               dist
               :
               95.
               
               Dicunt
               quidem
               quod
               in
               Ecclesia
               prima
               primitiva
               commune
               erat
               Officium
               Episcoporum
               &
               Presbyterorum
               ,
               &
               nomina
               erant
               communia
               .
            
             Ibid.
             c.
             olim
             .
             
               Et
               officium
               erat
               commune
               :
               sed
               in
               secunda
               primitiva
               coeperunt
               distingui
               &
               nomen
               &
               officia
               .
            
             So
             
               Owen
               of
               ordination
               p.
            
             108.
             who
             also
             citeth
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             
               Concil
               :
               Aquisgr
               :
               can
               :
               8
               Concil
               Hispal
               .
               c.
               2.
               
               Canon
               .
            
             7.
             and
             
               Concil
               .
               Constantiens
            
             .
             where
             Presbyters
             were
             determined
             to
             have
             decisive
             voices
             with
             Bishops
             ;
             because
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             Bishops
             were
             no
             more
             than
             Presbyters
             .
             I
             am
             far
             from
             inferring
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             were
             Presbyterians
             .
             But
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             some
             of
             them
             did
             not
             hold
             Episcopacy
             to
             be
             
               Juris
               Divini
            
             ,
             as
             this
             Enquirer
             doth
             :
             and
             that
             none
             of
             them
             lookt
             on
             Paritie
             as
             so
             late
             an
             Invention
             as
             he
             doth
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               His
               Answers
               to
               our
               Citations
               from
               Jerome
               and
               Augustine
               ,
               examined
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             learned
             Author
             hath
             singled
             out
             the
             Testimonies
             brought
             by
             Presbyterians
             out
             of
             these
             two
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             p.
             65
             ,
             to
             
               examine
               them
               more
               narrowly
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               chief
               strength
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Ancients
               .
            
             I
             shall
             adventure
             to
             examine
             his
             Examination
             .
             He
             taxeth
             Blondel
             for
             inscribing
             his
             Book
             ,
             
               Apologia
               pro
               Sententia
               Hieronimi
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Presbyterians
               Doctrine
               had
               been
               certainly
               espoused
               by
               Jerome
            
             ;
             and
             bringeth
             this
             Argument
             against
             this
             Conduct
             of
             
               Blondel
               .
               At
               this
               rate
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               his
               Contemporaries
               were
               very
               much
               to
               be
               blamed
               who
               placed
            
             Aerius
             
               among
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               yet
               on
               all
               occasions
               make
               honourable
               mention
               of
            
             Jerome
             ,
             
               if
               he
               taught
               the
               same
               Doctrine
               for
               which
            
             Aerius
             
               was
               condemned
               for
               a
               Heretick
            
             .
             This
             reasoning
             is
             of
             no
             weight
             :
             for
             it
             is
             well
             known
             on
             how
             small
             grounds
             some
             in
             the
             fourth
             or
             fifth
             Centuries
             were
             listed
             among
             the
             Hereticks
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             no
             rare
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             heighten
             the
             same
             Action
             ,
             or
             Opinion
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             which
             they
             excuse
             or
             extenuate
             in
             another
             :
             We
             know
             how
             the
             Pope
             
             condemneth
             the
             same
             Principles
             as
             Heresie
             in
             Calvine
             ,
             which
             he
             passeth
             no
             such
             Censure
             on
             when
             they
             are
             taught
             by
             the
             Jansenists
             :
             and
             how
             Alvarez
             chargeth
             Calvine
             with
             Heresie
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             things
             that
             he
             himself
             holdeth
             :
             and
             is
             at
             much
             pains
             to
             shew
             the
             difference
             ,
             where
             indeed
             there
             is
             none
             .
             Jerome
             was
             a
             man
             of
             great
             esteem
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             seems
             Aerius
             was
             not
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             thought
             by
             many
             ,
             that
             Aerius
             managed
             his
             Principle
             more
             unpeaceably
             than
             Jerome
             did
             :
             that
             he
             opposed
             himself
             more
             fiercely
             to
             the
             growing
             Usurpations
             of
             that
             time
             ;
             and
             made
             a
             Schism
             about
             the
             Matter
             .
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             many
             of
             them
             who
             are
             by
             Epiphanius
             called
             Hereticks
             ,
             were
             at
             most
             ,
             but
             Schismaticks
             .
             Neither
             do
             I
             by
             this
             yield
             ,
             that
             Presbyterians
             now
             may
             be
             called
             Schismaticks
             ;
             for
             I
             know
             not
             that
             Aerius
             was
             justly
             so
             branded
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             that
             Opinion
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             think
             that
             Episcopacy
             was
             come
             to
             that
             intollerable
             height
             when
             Aerius
             opposed
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             come
             to
             in
             our
             days
             ,
             and
             came
             to●
             soon
             after
             his
             time
             .
             4.
             
             
               Magdeburg
               .
               cent
               .
               4.
               c.
               5.
               p.
               399
               ,
               4●0
               .
               edit
               .
               Ba●…
            
             1560.
             sheweth
             that
             Epiphanius
             maketh
             him
             an
             Arian
             .
             So
             August
             :
             a●…
             Basil●
             say
             he
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Syllabici
             ;
             which
             w●…
             indeed
             Arianism
             :
             from
             which
             Magdeb
             concludes
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             litt●…
             certainty
             about
             him
             .
             5.
             
             Some
             men
             of
             great
             worth
             excuse
             Aerius
             :
             〈◊〉
             
               Whitaker
               ,
               Reinolds
            
             :
             and
             affirm
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             innocent
             of
             these
             Heresies
             they
             charge
             him
             with
             ,
             only
             he
             had
             angered
             some
             great
             men
             of
             t●…
             Age
             ;
             by
             questioning
             some
             of
             their
             Usurpations
             ;
             and
             also
             by
             zealou●…
             opposing
             some
             of
             the
             Superstitions
             that
             were
             then
             creeping
             into
             t●…
             Church
             ;
             and
             had
             too
             much
             Countenance
             from
             some
             eminent
             Men
             :
             such
             as
             Praying
             ,
             and
             offering
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             Praying
             to
             Saints
             .
             〈◊〉
             Aerius
             was
             not
             esteemed
             a
             Heretick
             by
             all
             the
             Fathers
             of
             that
             ,
             or
             t●…
             following
             Age
             :
             none
             call
             him
             so
             but
             Epiphanius
             ;
             and
             Augustine
             ,
             w●…
             implicitely
             took
             it
             from
             Epiphanius
             .
             Neither
             Theodoret
             ,
             nor
             Socrat●…
             nor
             Sozomen
             ,
             nor
             Euagrius
             ,
             have
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             
               Aerian
               Heresie
            
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             He
             maketh
             a
             Collection
             of
             the
             Citations
             we
             bring
             out
             of
             Jerome
             ,
             and
             then
             giveth
             us
             his
             Remarks
             on
             them
             .
             I
             must
             also
             transcrib●…
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             have
             them
             before
             him
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             upo●…
             this
             Debate
             about
             them
             .
             The
             first
             is
             out
             of
             Hieron
             :
             on
             
               Tit.
               1.
               
               Diligenter
            
             (
             saith
             
               Jerome
               )
               Apostoli
               verba
               attendamus
               ,
               dicentis
               ,
               ut
               constituas
               per
               Civitates
               Presbyteros
               ,
               sicut
               ego
               disposui
               ;
               qui
               qualis
               Presbyter
               debeat
               ordinari
               ,
               〈◊〉
               sequentibus
               disserens
               ,
               hoc
               ait
               ,
               si
               quis
               est
               sine
               crimine
               ,
               unius
               uxoris
               vir
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Postea
               intulit
               ,
               oportet
               enim
               Episcopum
               sine
               crimine
               esse
               tanquam
               Dei
               dispens●
               tor
               :
               idem
               est
               ergo
               Presbyter
               qui
               &
               Episcopus
               ;
               &
               antequam
               Diaboli
               instinct●…
               
               studia
               in
               religione
               fierent
               ;
               &
               diceretur
               in
               populis
               ,
               ego
               sum
               Pauli
               ,
               ego
               Apollo
               ,
               ego
               autem
               Cephae
               ;
               communi
               Presbyterorum
               consilio
               Ecelesia
               gubernabatur
               .
               Postquam
               vero
               unusquisque
               quos
               baptizaverat
               suos
               putavit
               esse
               ,
               non
               Christi
               :
               in
               toto
               orbe
               decretum
               est
               ,
               ut
               unus
               de
               Presbyteris
               electus
               ,
               superponeretur
               caeteris
               ,
               ad
               quem
               omnis
               Ecclesiae
               cura
               pertineret
               ,
               &
               Schismatum
               semina
               tollerentur
               .
            
             Of
             what
             followeth
             in
             Jerome
             the
             Enquirer
             giveth
             but
             a
             lame
             account
             ;
             telling
             us
             that
             Jerome
             proveth
             the
             Identity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             from
             
               Phil.
               1.
               
               Acts
               20.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             and
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             give
             a
             more
             full
             account
             of
             his
             words
             ;
             He
             addeth
             to
             what
             goeth
             before
             ,
             
               putet
               aliquis
               non
               scripturarum
               sed
               nostram
               esse
               sententiam
               ,
               Episcopum
               &
               Presbyterum
               unum
               esse
               ,
               &
               aliud
               a●atis
               ,
               aliud
               esse
               nomen
               Officii
               ;
               relegat
               Apostoli
               verba
               ad
               Philipp
               :
               dicentis
               ,
               Paulus
               omnibus
               sanctis
               in
               Christo
               Jesu
               qui
               sunt
               Philippis
               ,
               cum
               Episcopis
               &
               Diaconis
               :
               Phili●pi
            
             (
             these
             are
             
             Jerome's
             words
             )
             
               una
               est
               urbs
               Macedoniae
               ,
               &
               certe
               in
               una
               civitate
               plures
               (
               ut
               nuncupantur
               )
               Episcopi
               esse
               non
               poterant
               ;
               sed
               quia
               eosdem
               Episcopos
               illo
               tempore
               ,
               quos
               &
               Presbyteros
               appellabant
               ,
               propterea
               indifferenter
               de
               Episcopis
               quasi
               de
               Presbyteris
               est
               locutus
               .
               Adhuc
               alicui
               hoc
               videretur
               ambiguum
               ,
               nisi
               altero
               testimonio
               comprobetur
               ,
               in
               Actis
               Apostolorum
               scriptum
               est
               ,
               quod
               cum
               venisset
               Apostolus
               Miletum
               ,
               miserit
               Ephesum
               ,
               &
               vocaverit
               Presbyteros
               Ecclesiae
               ejusdem
               ;
               quibus
               postea
               inter
               catera
               sic
               locutus
               ,
               attendite
               vobis
               &
               omni
               Gregi
               in
               quo
               Spiritus
               Sanctus
               vos
               posuit
               Episcopos
               ,
               &c.
               
               Et
               hic
               diligentius
               observate
               ,
               quomodo
               unius
               civitatis
               ,
               Ephesi
               ,
               Presbyteros
               vocans
               ,
               postea
               eosdem
               Episcopos
               dixerit
               .
               Si
               quis
               vult
               recipere
               eam
               Epistolam
               quae
               sub
               nomine
               Pauli
               ad
               Haebreos
               scripta
               est
               ,
            
             (
             for
             that
             Epistle
             in
             
             Jerome's
             days
             was
             controverted
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             canonical
             Scripture
             or
             not
             )
             
               &
               ibi
               ,
               aequaliter
               ,
               inter
               plures
               ,
               Ecclesia
               cura
               dividitur
               ,
               siquidem
               ad
               plebem
               scribit
               ,
               parote
               principibus
               vstris
            
             (
             behold
             ,
             Jerome
             calleth
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             principes
             ,
             from
             their
             ruling
             power
             ;
             from
             which
             Title
             given
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             our
             Brethren
             often
             argue
             for
             their
             sole
             Jurisdiction
             )
             
               &
               subjecti
               estote
               ,
               &c.
               
               Et
               Petrus
               ,
               qui
               ex
               fidei
               firmitate
               nomen
               accepit
               ,
               in
               Epistola
               sua
               loquitur
               ,
               
               dicens
               ,
               Presbyteros
               ergo
               in
               vobis
               obsecro
               ,
               compresbyter
               ,
               &c.
               pascite
               gregem
               Domini
               ,
               &c.
               
               Haec
               propterea
               ut
               ostenderemus
            
             (
             this
             our
             Author
             citeth
             )
             
               apud
               veteres
               eosdem
               fuisse
               Presbyteros
               ,
               quos
               &
               Episcopos
               ;
               paulatim
               vero
               (
               ut
               dissentionum
               plantaria
               evellerentur
               )
               ad
               unum
               sollicitudinem
               esse
               delatam
               .
               Sicut
               ergo
               Presbyteri
               sciunt
               se
               ex
               Ecclesiae
               consuetudine
               ,
               ei
               qui
               sibi
               praepositus
               est
               esse
               subjectos
               ,
               ita
               Episcopi
               noverint
               se
               magis
               consuetudine
               ,
               quam
               dispensationis
               Divinae
               veritatis
               Presbyteris
               esse
               majores
               ;
               &
               in
               commune
               debere
               Ecclesiam
               regere
               :
               imitantes
               Mosen
               ;
               qui
               cum
               haberet
               solus
               praeesse
               populo
               Israel
               ,
               70
               elegit
               ,
               cum
               quibus
               populum
               judicaret
               :
               videamus
               igitur
               qualis
               Presbyter
               sive
               Episcopus
               ordinandus
               sit
               .
            
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             He
             bringeth
             also
             Jeromes
             Epistle
             to
             Oceanus
             ,
             where
             I
             confess
             I
             find
             nothing
             for
             our
             purpose
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             more
             fully
             and
             clearly
             said
             by
             Jerome
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             ;
             and
             which
             followeth
             .
             Next
             he
             bringeth
             
             Jerome's
             Epistle
             to
             Euagrius
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             next
             to
             that
             to
             Oceanus
             )
             in
             which
             he
             citeth
             the
             same
             Scriptures
             ;
             but
             to
             them
             he
             prefixeth
             (
             which
             this
             Author
             passeth
             over
             )
             
               audio
               quendam
               in
               tantam
               erupisse
               verecundiam
               ,
               ut
               Diaconos
               Presbyteris
               i.
               e.
               Episcopis
               ,
               praeferret
               :
               nam
               cum
               Apostolus
               perspicuè
               doceat
               ,
               eosdem
               esse
               Episcopos
               quos
               Presbyteros
               ,
               quis
               patitur
               ut
               mensarum
               &
               viduarum
               Minister
               supra
               eos
               se
               tumidus
               eff●rat
               ,
               ad
               quorum
               preces
               Christi
               corpus
               sanguisque
               consicitur
               .
               Quaeris
               autoritatem
               ,
               audi
               testimonium
            
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             citeth
             Phil.
             1.
             and
             Acts
             20.
             
             And
             then
             ,
             
               ac
               ne
               quis
               contentiose
               in
               una
               Ecclesia
               plures
               Episcopos
               fuisse
               contendat
               ;
               Audi
               &
               aliud
               testimonium
               ,
               in
               quo
               manifestissime
               declaratur
               ,
               vel
               comprobatur
               ,
               eundom
               esse
               Episcopum
               aut
               Presbyterum
               :
            
             and
             so
             he
             citeth
             Tit.
             1.
             and
             also
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             where
             Timothy
             is
             said
             to
             be
             ordained
             by
             
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Presbyterie
               :
            
             and
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             and
             taketh
             notice
             of
             the
             Emphasis
             of
             the
             Charge
             given
             to
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             Word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             unde
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               &
               nomen
               Episcopi
               est
               tractum
            
             :
             and
             then
             he
             citeth
             
               Joh.
               Ep.
            
             2.
             and
             3
             ,
             where
             that
             Apostle
             calleth
             himself
             Presbyter
             ,
             or
             Elder
             .
             After
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             words
             that
             the
             Enquirer
             citeth
             ,
             do
             follow
             .
             
               Quod
               autem
               postea
               unus
               electus
               est
               qui
               cateris
               praeponeretur
               ,
               in
               Schismatis
               remedium
               factum
               est
               ,
               ne
               unusquisque
               
               Eeclesiam
               ad
               se
               trahens
               ,
               Christi
               Ecclesiam
               rumperet
               .
               Nam
               &
               Alexandria
               à
               Marco
               Evangelista
               ,
               usque
               ad
               Heracleam
               ,
               &
               Dionysium
               Episcopos
               ,
               Presbyteri
               semper
               unum
               ex
               se
               electum
               ,
               in
               excelsiori
               gradu
               collatum
               ,
               Episcopum
               nominabant
               .
               Quomodo
               si
               exercitus
               imperatorem
               faciat
               ,
               aut
               Diaconi
               eligant
               de
               se
               quem
               industrium
               noverint
               ,
               &
               Archi-Diaconum
               vocent
               .
               Quid
               eum
               facit
               Episcopus
               ,
               excepta
               ordinatione
               ,
               quod
               Presbyter
               non
               facit
               :
               nec
               alt●ra
               Romanae
               urbis
               Ecclesia
               ,
               altera
               totius
               orbis
               aestimanda
               est
               ;
               &
               Gallia
               ,
               &
               Britannia
               ,
               &
               Oriens
               ,
               &
               Persis
               ,
               &
               Judaea
               ,
               omnes
               barbarae
               nationes
               ,
               unum
               Christum
               adorant
               ,
               unam
               observant
               regulam
               veritatis
               :
               Si
               authoritas
               quaeritur
               ,
               orbis
               major
               est
               urbe
               .
               Ubicunque
               fuerit
               Episcopus
               sive
               Romae
               ,
               sive
               Eugubii
               ,
               sive
               Constantinopoli
               ,
               sive
               Rhegii
               ,
               sive
               Alexandriae
               ,
               sive
               Thanis
               ,
               ejusdem
               meriti
               est
               ,
               ejusdemque
               Sacerdotii
               :
               potentia
               divitiarum
               &
               paupertatis
               humilitas
               ,
               vel
               superiorem
               vel
               inferiorem
               Episcopum
               non
               facit
               .
               Caterum
               omnes
               Apostoli
               successores
               sunt
               .
            
             After
             this
             he
             proposeth
             an
             Objection
             against
             himself
             ,
             from
             the
             practice
             that
             then
             was
             at
             Rome
             ,
             that
             a
             Presbyter
             
               ordinabatur
               ad
               testimonium
               Diaconi
            
             :
             which
             seemeth
             to
             make
             for
             the
             preference
             of
             a
             Deacon
             before
             a
             Presbyter
             :
             which
             is
             that
             he
             opposeth
             through
             that
             whole
             Epistle
             ;
             and
             having
             answered
             that
             Objection
             ,
             and
             condemned
             that
             Practice
             ,
             he
             proceedeth
             thus
             ,
             
               sciant
               quare
               constituti
               Diaconi
               ;
               legant
               acta
               Apostolorum
               :
               recordentur
               conditionis
               suae
               Presbyter
               &
               Episcopus
               :
               aliud
               aetatis
               ,
               aliud
               dignitati●
               nomen
               est
               :
               unde
               ad
               Tit.
               &
               ad
               Tim
               :
               de
               ordinatione
               Episcopi
               &
               Diaconi
               dicitur
               ,
               de
               Presbyteris
               omnino
               reticetur
               ,
               quia
               in
               Episcopo
               &
               Presbyter
               continetur
               .
               Qui
               promovetur
               de
               minori
               ,
               ad
               majorem
               prove●itur
               .
               Aut
               igitur
               ex
               Presbytero
               ordinetur
               Diaconus
               ,
               ut
            
             (
             not
             aut
             as
             our
             Author
             saith
             )
             
               Presbyter
               minor
               Diacono
               comprobetur
               ,
               in
               quem
               crescat
               ex
               parvo
               :
               aut
               si
               ex
               Diacono
               ordinetur
               Presbyter
               ,
               noverit
               se
               lucris
               minorem
               sacerdotio
               esse
               majorem
               .
               Et
               ut
               sciamus
               traditiones
               Apostolicas
               sumptas
               de
               veteri
               Testamento
               ;
               quod
               Aaron
               &
               filii
               ejus
               ,
               &
               Levitae
               fuerant
               in
               Templo
               ,
               hoc
               sibi
               Episcopi
               &
               Presbyteri
               &
               Diaconi
               vendicent
               in
               Ecclesia
               .
            
             There
             is
             yet
             another
             place
             of
             Jerome
             which
             this
             Author
             hath
             not
             mentioned
             (
             I
             shall
             not
             say
             he
             hath
             not
             read
             Jerome
             ,
             though
             he
             cite
             him
             ;
             
             which
             he
             imputeth
             to
             these
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             on
             less
             occasion
             given
             )
             it
             is
             
               Ep
               :
               ad
               Heliodor
               :
               Tract
               :
               3.
               tertiae
               partis
               ,
               fol.
               (
               mihi
               )
            
             284
             ,
             285.
             
             This
             person
             being
             
             Jerome's
             intimate
             Friend
             ,
             it
             seems
             was
             averse
             from
             an
             Eremetical
             Life
             ,
             and
             desired
             rather
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Ministry
             .
             Jerome
             taketh
             much
             pains
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Desert
             ,
             and
             there
             serve
             Christ
             ;
             and
             having
             occasion
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             he
             saith
             of
             them
             ,
             without
             Distinction
             ;
             
               absit
               autem
               ut
               quicquam
               de
               his
               sinistrum
               loquar
               ;
               qui
               Apostolico
               gradui
               succedentes
               ;
               Christi
               corpus
               sacro
               ore
               conficiunt
               :
               per
               quos
               &
               nos
               Christiani
               sumus
               :
               qui
               claves
               regni
               coelorum
               habentes
               ,
               quodammod●
               judicii
               diem
               indicant
               .
               Qui
               sponsam
               Dei
               sobria
               castitate
               conservant
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               mihi
               ante
               Presbyterum
               sedere
               non
               licet
            
             (
             it
             seems
             neither
             he
             ,
             nor
             Heliodorus
             were
             then
             ordained
             ,
             though
             they
             both
             were
             afterward
             )
             
               Ill●
               ,
               si
               peccavero
               ,
               licet
               tradere
               me
               Satanae
               ,
               in
               interitum
               carnis
               ,
               ut
               spiritus
               salvus
               〈◊〉
               in
               die
               Domini
               Jesu
               .
            
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Let
             us
             now
             see
             how
             my
             Antagonist
             answereth
             what
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             cite
             out
             of
             Jerome
             .
             To
             which
             I
             premise
             that
             our
             present
             Debate
             is
             not
             whether
             what
             Jerome
             writeth
             be
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             sound
             or
             unsound
             but
             what
             was
             
             Jerome's
             Opinion
             in
             the
             Matter
             now
             controverted
             ;
             and
             consequently
             whether
             Jerome
             be
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             opposite
             side
             .
             I
             observe
             also
             that
             our
             Author
             denyeth
             not
             that
             Jerome
             thought
             there
             wa●
             a
             time
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             governed
             
               communi
               Presbyterorum
               consili●
            
             But
             he
             thinketh
             Jerome
             mistook
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             Period
             (
             which
             he
             taketh
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             before
             Bishops
             were
             setled
             in
             the
             Churches
             )
             the
             Apostles
             governed
             the
             Churches
             which
             they
             had
             planted
             ,
             by
             their
             personal
             and
             Apostolical
             Authoritie
             I
             must
             examine
             this
             before
             I
             proceed
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denyed
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             their
             preaching
             ,
             had
             converted
             a
             Company
             of
             people
             to
             Christianity
             while
             they
             were
             not
             formed
             into
             Societies
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             Officers
             to
             teach
             and
             govern
             them
             ,
             they
             managed
             the
             Affairs
             of
             these
             people
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             Authority
             ;
             and
             it
             could
             not
             be
             otherwise
             But
             here
             are
             three
             mistakes
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Apostles
             first
             setled
             Teaching
             Presbyters
             in
             these
             newly
             converted
             Churches
             ,
             who
             might
             teach
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             rule
             them
             ;
             and
             afterward
             set
             Bishops
             over
             them
             to
             rule
             them
             :
             this
             is
             a
             groundless
             Fancie
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             shadow
             of
             Authoritie
             be
             given
             from
             Scripture
             for
             it
             :
             if
             he
             shall
             offer
             any
             thing
             as
             a
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             it
             .
             We
             think
             that
             the
             Apostles
             setled
             Presbyters
             among
             the
             new
             converted
             Societies
             ,
             both
             for
             teaching
             them
             ,
             and
             ruling
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Apostles
             gave
             these
             Elders
             Direction
             ,
             by
             the
             infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             both
             what
             they
             
             should
             teach
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             should
             govern
             :
             the
             latter
             needeth
             no
             proof
             :
             the
             former
             we
             prove
             from
             
               Acts
               14.
               23.
               
               Tit.
            
             1.
             5.
             where
             we
             read
             of
             ordaining
             Elders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             Scriptures
             above
             cited
             Sect.
             3.
             
             §
             12
             ,
             14.
             by
             which
             it
             is
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             these
             Elders
             ruled
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             instructed
             her
             ,
             as
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             at
             Thessalonica
             ,
             and
             else
             where
             .
             Another
             mistake
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             by
             themselves
             governed
             any
             particular
             Churches
             that
             were
             setled
             ,
             and
             had
             Presbyters
             among
             them
             .
             The
             contrary
             is
             evident
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             proved
             of
             the
             Elders
             governing
             the
             Churches
             :
             and
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             our
             Adversaries
             can
             produce
             no
             such
             Instance
             .
             Paul
             had
             indeed
             the
             care
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             on
             him
             ,
             whether
             they
             had
             Officers
             or
             none
             :
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             thence
             follow
             ,
             that
             he
             ruled
             them
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             personally
             :
             his
             care
             was
             that
             they
             might
             be
             well
             taught
             and
             well
             ruled
             ,
             by
             them
             who
             were
             appointed
             to
             that
             Work
             ;
             over
             all
             whom
             he
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             had
             a
             Superintendency
             .
             A
             third
             mistake
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             time
             ,
             made
             a
             change
             of
             the
             Government
             that
             they
             had
             setled
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             by
             setting
             up
             Bishops
             ,
             where
             formerly
             they
             had
             setled
             Teaching
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             had
             ruled
             the
             Churches
             themselves
             :
             and
             particularly
             that
             at
             Corinth
             upon
             the
             Divisions
             mentioned
             1.
             
             
               Ep.
               Ch.
            
             3.
             a
             Bishop
             was
             set
             up
             there
             ,
             as
             this
             Author
             hinteth
             ,
             p.
             69.
             
             Can
             he
             ,
             or
             any
             man
             else
             ,
             give
             any
             thing
             that
             looketh
             like
             a
             Warrant
             for
             this
             Imagination
             ?
             Surely
             if
             such
             a
             Change
             had
             been
             made
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             had
             some
             hint
             of
             it
             in
             their
             Writings
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             History
             of
             their
             Acts.
             
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             This
             Author
             hath
             an
             other
             observe
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             page
             ,
             as
             wilde
             ,
             and
             wide
             from
             the
             Truth
             :
             that
             Jerome
             thought
             that
             the
             Superintendency
             of
             Bishops
             above
             Presbyters
             ,
             was
             occasioned
             by
             the
             Contentions
             at
             Corinth
             ;
             so
             he
             thought
             that
             this
             Remedy
             of
             Schism
             ,
             was
             appointed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Invention
             of
             after
             Ages
             :
             but
             the
             Apostles
             by
             their
             own
             experiance
             immediatly
             found
             the
             Inconveniency
             of
             Paritie
             ;
             and
             therefore
             appointed
             ,
             that
             
               unus
               praeponeretur
               caeteris
            
             .
             This
             is
             strange
             Confidence
             ,
             and
             little
             Evidence
             of
             that
             Candor
             which
             he
             so
             much
             desiderateth
             in
             Blondel
             ,
             and
             other
             Presbyterians
             .
             Can
             he
             produce
             any
             Word
             ,
             or
             Passage
             in
             Jerome
             ,
             from
             which
             this
             may
             be
             inferred
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             he
             pretendeth
             to
             prove
             it
             :
             after
             he
             hath
             stated
             this
             as
             the
             present
             Debate
             ,
             
               whether
               it
               was
            
             Jerome
             '
             
               s
               Opinion
               that
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               set
               up
               Episcopacy
               as
               the
               Remedy
               of
               Schism
               ;
               or
               that
               Parity
               continued
               sometime
               after
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               in
               after
               Ages
               set
               up
               Prelacy
               ,
               because
               Parity
               was
               
               apt
               to
               breed
               Schism
               .
            
             The
             former
             he
             maintaineth
             ,
             we
             hold
             the
             latter
             .
             That
             Blondel
             saw
             ,
             that
             Jerome
             thought
             that
             the
             Apostles
             turned
             the
             Government
             from
             Paritie
             to
             Prelacy
             ,
             is
             a
             strange
             Assertion
             ,
             when
             the
             great
             design
             of
             his
             Book
             was
             to
             prove
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             the
             proof
             of
             it
             is
             yet
             stranger
             ;
             
               Blondel
               entereth
               a
               Caveat
               ,
               that
               none
               should
               think
               that
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               appointed
               the
               Remedy
               of
               Schism
               mentioned
               by
               Jerome
               .
            
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             good
             Consequence
             ?
             This
             is
             an
             absurd
             Thought
             ,
             saith
             
               Blondel
               ,
               ergo
            
             ,
             I
             believe
             it
             was
             
             Jerome's
             Opinion
             .
             Blondel
             maintaineth
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             I
             that
             not
             only
             it
             is
             not
             true
             that
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             time
             appointed
             the
             Remedie
             ;
             but
             that
             Jerome
             was
             not
             of
             that
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             His
             first
             proof
             ,
             that
             such
             was
             
             Jerome's
             Opinion
             ,
             is
             p.
             7.
             
             Jerome
             
               thought
               that
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               change
               that
               was
               introduced
               into
               the
               Ecclesiasti●●
               .
               Government
               ,
               were
               the
               Disputes
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Corinth
             ;
             
               and
               therefore
               〈◊〉
               change
               made
               must
               needs
               be
               Apostolical
               :
               they
               only
               had
               power
               to
               erect
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               Fabrick
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               zealous
               to
               prevent
               Confusions
               .
               No
               other
               Decree
               could
               be
               meant
               by
            
             Jerome
             '
             s
             toto
             Orbe
             decretum
             est
             ,
             
               for
               no
               other
               De●…
               could
               oblige
               all
               ,
               nor
               would
               have
               been
               so
               universally
               received
               :
               neither
               was
               th●…
               any
               Council
               that
               had
               so
               decreed
               .
               This
               Apostolical
               Constitution
            
             Jerome
             
               calleth
               〈◊〉
               his
               Commentaries
               on
            
             Titus
             ,
             consuetudo
             Ecclesiae
             ;
             
               which
               he
               distinguishe●…
               from
            
             dispositio
             Divinae
             veritatis
             ,
             
               meaning
               that
               the
               Prelacy
               of
               one
               Priest
               abo●…
               many
               ,
               was
               introduced
               rather
               by
               Apostolical
               practice
               ,
               than
               the
               personal
               mand●…
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               .
            
             Such
             Discourse
             from
             a
             Presbyterian
             ,
             would
             be
             exposed
             by
             this
             Author
             ,
             with
             great
             scorn
             :
             but
             I
             shall
             shew
             the
             absurditie
             of
             it
             by
             Reason
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Jerome
             did
             not
             say
             ,
             nor
             mean
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             made
             this
             change
             in
             Church
             Government
             ,
             is
             manifest
             .
             For
             〈◊〉
             He
             saith
             it
             was
             done
             paulatim
             ;
             whereas
             
               apud
               veteres
               ,
               ●idem
               fuer●●
               Presbyteri
               qui
               &
               Episcopi
               :
            
             so
             on
             Phil.
             1.
             as
             we
             cited
             §
             2.
             
             These
             veteres
             canno●
             be
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             they
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             after
             the
             Apostle
             are
             so
             called
             ;
             but
             whatever
             he
             in
             that
             ;
             an
             Apostolick
             Decree
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             bringing
             them
             in
             ,
             paulatim
             ,
             do
             not
             well
             agree
             .
             It
             is
             henc●
             plain
             ,
             that
             Jerome
             thought
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             governed
             
               communi
               Presbyterorum
               consilio
            
             :
             but
             Schism
             arising
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ,
             like
             that
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             while
             the
             Apostles
             lived
             ;
             tha●
             Paritie
             was
             by
             degrees
             and
             first
             in
             some
             Churches
             ,
             after
             in
             others
             ,
             turned
             into
             a
             Prelacy
             .
             Certainly
             if
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             Life-time
             ,
             had
             made
             a
             Decree
             for
             Prelacy
             ,
             all
             the
             Churches
             would
             presently
             have
             set
             up
             tha●
             way
             ,
             in
             its
             due
             Height
             ,
             and
             not
             brought
             it
             in
             paulatim
             .
             2.
             
             The
             very
             design
             of
             Jerome
             ,
             in
             the
             places
             cited
             ,
             which
             he
             laboriously
             prosecuteth
             
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             by
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             are
             one
             :
             how
             is
             this
             consistent
             with
             his
             thinking
             that
             the
             Apostles
             decreed
             the
             contrary
             ?
             this
             were
             to
             make
             the
             learned
             Jerome
             to
             speak
             ,
             yea
             to
             think
             ,
             the
             most
             palpable
             contradictions
             .
             3.
             
             Is
             it
             imaginable
             ,
             if
             Jerome
             had
             thought
             that
             the
             Apostles
             first
             for
             a
             time
             setled
             Paritie
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             degrees
             (
             or
             otherwise
             )
             changed
             it
             into
             Prelacy
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             at
             so
             much
             pains
             to
             tell
             us
             where
             the
             Apostles
             did
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             the
             places
             he
             citeth
             :
             and
             yet
             not
             point
             to
             one
             place
             in
             all
             their
             Writings
             ,
             where
             this
             Decree
             for
             a
             Change
             should
             be
             found
             ?
             He
             may
             believe
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ?
             If
             Jerome
             had
             thought
             that
             the
             Apostles
             then
             decreed
             Prelacy
             when
             the
             Debates
             arose
             at
             Corinth
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             done
             on
             occasion
             of
             these
             Debates
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Remedie
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             very
             absurd
             ,
             and
             pleased
             himself
             with
             a
             groundless
             Fancy
             :
             for
             when
             the
             Apostle
             was
             reproving
             these
             Schisms
             ,
             and
             labouring
             to
             cure
             them
             ,
             and
             prevent
             the
             like
             among
             Christians
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             one
             word
             of
             Prelacy
             as
             a
             remedie
             of
             them
             :
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             reproveth
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             for
             being
             defective
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Church
             power
             ,
             cap.
             5.
             of
             that
             same
             Epistle
             ;
             and
             cap
             :
             12.
             28.
             telleth
             them
             what
             Officers
             were
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             ,
             and
             no
             mention
             of
             Bishops
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             Another
             thing
             in
             this
             Answer
             is
             most
             absurd
             ;
             that
             he
             calleth
             this
             Apostolical
             Decree
             ,
             
               consuetudo
               Ecclesiae
            
             :
             a
             Decree
             and
             a
             Custome
             are
             two
             different
             things
             :
             nor
             was
             it
             ever
             heard
             of
             (
             till
             this
             new
             Master
             of
             words
             arose
             )
             that
             a
             Decree
             was
             so
             called
             :
             Custome
             may
             follow
             on
             a
             Decree
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             may
             be
             decreed
             which
             hath
             antecedently
             obtained
             by
             a
             Custome
             ;
             but
             to
             say
             a
             thing
             
               (
               ex
               :
               gra
            
             :
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             Bishops
             as
             the
             remedie
             of
             Schism
             )
             had
             its
             Original
             from
             Custome
             ,
             and
             to
             mean
             it
             had
             its
             Rise
             from
             a
             Decree
             ,
             is
             to
             speak
             
               non
               sense
            
             :
             which
             no
             wise
             man
             will
             impute
             to
             that
             learned
             Father
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Jerome
             ,
             by
             
               consuetudo
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             meaneth
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             after
             the
             Apostles
             (
             for
             to
             say
             it
             was
             the
             practice
             in
             their
             time
             ,
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             what
             he
             confesseth
             to
             be
             
             Jerome's
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             then
             governed
             by
             Presbyters
             )
             which
             came
             in
             by
             degrees
             ,
             paulatim
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             an
             unaccountable
             Absurditie
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             Apostolical
             Decree
             ,
             or
             Practice
             ,
             so
             opposite
             to
             
               dispositio
               Dominicae
               veritatis
            
             ,
             as
             are
             Parity
             and
             Prelacy
             .
             Were
             not
             the
             Apostles
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Is
             it
             then
             imaginable
             ,
             that
             He
             appointed
             Parity
             ,
             or
             did
             not
             appoint
             Prelacy
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostles
             finding
             Parity
             inconvenient
             ,
             would
             appoint
             Prelacy
             .
             Neither
             
             could
             Jerome
             mean
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             not
             appointed
             by
             any
             Command
             given
             out
             personally
             by
             Christ
             while
             he
             was
             on
             earth
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             Apostles
             after
             his
             Ascension
             :
             for
             that
             had
             been
             impertinent
             ,
             and
             nothing
             to
             his
             purpose
             .
             For
             what
             different
             influence
             could
             that
             have
             on
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             undue
             exalting
             themselves
             above
             the
             Presbyters
             (
             which
             is
             manifestly
             
             Jerome's
             Scope
             in
             these
             words
             )
             whether
             they
             were
             instituted
             by
             a
             personal
             Command
             of
             Christ
             ;
             or
             by
             his
             Apostles
             guided
             by
             his
             infallible
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             the
             Sense
             would
             be
             ,
             Bishops
             are
             not
             above
             Presbyters
             by
             Christ's
             appointment
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             above
             them
             by
             the
             Apostles
             appointment
             :
             which
             either
             sets
             these
             two
             Appointments
             in
             opposition
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             maketh
             the
             words
             to
             be
             ridiculous
             and
             absurd
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Apostles
             only
             
               had
               power
               to
               erect
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               Fabrick
               ,
            
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             other
             obliging
             Decree
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             is
             true
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             hence
             follow
             ,
             that
             
             Jerome's
             
               toto
               orbe
               decretum
               est
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             of
             such
             an
             Apostolick
             Decree
             .
             It
             is
             rather
             meant
             of
             a
             Resolution
             
               (
               decretum
               est
            
             doth
             not
             always
             signifie
             an
             authoritative
             Sentence
             passed
             )
             through
             the
             several
             Churches
             ,
             in
             most
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             (
             so
             
               toto
               orbe
            
             may
             we●
             be
             restricted
             )
             to
             set
             up
             a
             constant
             Praeses
             ,
             whom
             they
             particularly
             called
             the
             Bishop
             .
             The
             Phrase
             
               toto
               orbe
               decretum
               est
            
             ,
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             Decree
             made
             in
             one
             place
             (
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             must
             be
             )
             though
             for
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             but
             of
             what
             was
             done
             in
             the
             several
             places
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             That
             Jerome
             only
             alludeth
             to
             the
             Divisions
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             look
             on
             them
             as
             the
             immediate
             occasion
             of
             the
             Change
             that
             we
             made
             ,
             I
             further
             prove
             .
             1
             The
             Schisms
             that
             Jerome
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             〈◊〉
             introducing
             the
             Change
             ,
             were
             made
             by
             the
             Presbyters
             ;
             who
             had
             baptized
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             set
             up
             a
             Faction
             with
             these
             whom
             he
             had
             baptized
             :
             his
             words
             are
             plain
             ;
             
               postquam
               autem
               unusquisque
               quos
               baptizaverat
               suos
               putavit
               esse
               ,
               non
               Christi
               ,
               toto
               orbe
               decretum
               est
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             the
             Divisions
             at
             Corinth
             were
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             not
             among
             the
             Pastors
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             not
             say
             that
             
               Paul
               ,
               Apollos
            
             ,
             and
             Cephas
             ,
             fell
             out
             about
             dividing
             the
             people
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             Followers
             disagreed
             .
             Wherefore
             Jerome
             could
             not
             mean
             this
             Schism
             ,
             though
             he
             allude
             to
             it
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             Apostles
             that
             they
             would
             setle
             one
             Church
             Order
             ,
             and
             so
             quickly
             change
             it
             into
             another
             ,
             as
             they
             must
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             the
             change
             were
             on
             occasion
             of
             the
             Schism
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             which
             fell
             out
             soon
             after
             the
             setling
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             and
             while
             other
             Churches
             were
             not
             yet
             setled
             .
             They
             no
             doubt
             foresaw
             the
             Divisions
             that
             would
             be
             ,
             and
             
             did
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             setlement
             of
             Churches
             ,
             provide
             what
             Remedie
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             thought
             fit
             for
             that
             Church
             disease
             .
             Especially
             ,
             is
             it
             imaginable
             ,
             that
             after
             they
             had
             found
             how
             ill
             Paritie
             succeeded
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             they
             would
             setle
             other
             Churches
             on
             that
             Lubrick
             Foundation
             ,
             which
             must
             quickly
             be
             razed
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             one
             laid
             .
             The
             Apostle
             wrote
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Corinth
             ,
             wherein
             he
             reproveth
             their
             Schism
             ,
             from
             Ephesus
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             51.
             as
             is
             commonly
             thought
             :
             and
             about
             that
             time
             (
             for
             he
             stayed
             at
             Ephesus
             two
             years
             )
             he
             was
             setling
             that
             Church
             in
             Paritie
             (
             for
             we
             find
             many
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             in
             that
             one
             City
             ;
             as
             Jerome
             observeth
             :
             calling
             them
             that
             were
             called
             from
             Ephesus
             to
             Miletum
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Presbyteros
               Ecclesiae
               ejusdem
            
             )
             now
             can
             any
             man
             think
             that
             he
             would
             have
             thus
             setled
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             not
             presently
             setled
             a
             Bishop
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             at
             the
             same
             time
             he
             had
             found
             the
             want
             of
             a
             Bishop
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Tumuits
             at
             Corinth
             ;
             and
             a
             Bishop
             to
             be
             the
             proper
             Remedy
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             The
             next
             Attempt
             that
             my
             Adversarie
             maketh
             on
             Jerome
             ,
             is
             to
             prove
             that
             he
             held
             Episcopacy
             to
             be
             as
             old
             as
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             from
             his
             words
             ,
             
               Epistola
               ad
               Luagrium
               ;
               Nam
               in
               Alexandria
               ,
               à
               Marco
               Evangelista
               ,
               usque
               ad
               Heracleam
               ,
               &
               Dionysium
               Episcopos
               ,
               Presbyteri
               unum
               ex
               se
               electum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Here
             he
             saith
             ,
             Salmasius
             leaveth
             Jerome
             ,
             and
             doubteth
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             this
             History
             :
             which
             he
             need
             not
             think
             strange
             ;
             seing
             himself
             also
             chargeth
             Jerome
             with
             a
             Mistake
             ,
             p.
             69.
             
             And
             I
             think
             none
             of
             us
             ever
             judged
             Jerome
             to
             have
             had
             an
             unerring
             Spirit
             to
             guide
             him
             in
             all
             that
             he
             wrote
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             not
             question
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             he
             relateth
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             the
             peculiar
             Name
             of
             Bishop
             to
             the
             Moderator
             ,
             or
             
               primus
               Presbyter
            
             ,
             began
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             as
             the
             Name
             of
             Christian
             did
             at
             Anti●…h
             .
             And
             no
             more
             but
             that
             can
             be
             gathered
             from
             
             Jerome's
             words
             .
             What●…er
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Evangelist
             Mark
             ,
             who
             founded
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             like
             ,
             by
             his
             extraordinary
             power
             ,
             ruled
             it
             at
             first
             by
             himself
             ;
             and
             that
             but
             for
             a
             small
             time
             ;
             for
             he
             left
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             preached
             and
             planted
             Churches
             in
             
               Lybia
               ,
               Marmorica
            
             ,
             and
             many
             parts
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             as
             Beronius
             sheweth
             .
             That
             Jerome
             did
             not
             include
             Mark
             (
             as
             Dounam
             absurdly
             saith
             )
             among
             the
             Bishops
             so
             chosen
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             is
             evident
             :
             for
             how
             could
             the
             Presbyters
             chuse
             him
             to
             be
             their
             Head
             ,
             who
             had
             an
             extraordinary
             Commission
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             the
             Instrument
             of
             converting
             them
             ,
             and
             who
             by
             his
             extraordinary
             power
             ,
             had
             setled
             them
             in
             a
             Presbyterie
             ,
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             if
             our
             Author
             will
             draw
             any
             thing
             from
             
             Jerome's
             words
             for
             his
             purpose
             ,
             he
             must
             make
             him
             flatly
             contradict
             all
             
             that
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             laboriously
             proved
             ,
             concerning
             the
             equality
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyters
             :
             wherefore
             ,
             they
             who
             came
             after
             Mark
             ,
             and
             were
             chosen
             by
             the
             Presbyterie
             ,
             were
             only
             set
             
               in
               excelsiori
               gradu
            
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             were
             Moderators
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Name
             of
             Bishops
             given
             them
             usually
             ,
             whereas
             the
             rest
             were
             called
             Presbyters
             :
             but
             that
             they
             had
             ,
             so
             early
             as
             
               Marci
               tempore
            
             ,
             Jurisdiction
             over
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             who
             chused
             them
             ,
             Jerome
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             gathered
             from
             any
             of
             his
             words
             .
             And
             I
             do
             not
             question
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             other
             Churches
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Alexandria
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             chose
             a
             Moderator
             ,
             and
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             he
             continued
             during
             Life
             ;
             only
             Jerome
             thinketh
             that
             the
             Distinction
             was
             more
             taken
             notice
             of
             there
             than
             elsewhere
             ;
             or
             sooner
             had
             the
             Note
             of
             a
             peculiar
             Name
             given
             to
             the
             Praeses
             .
             If
             this
             Sense
             ,
             that
             our
             Author
             dreameth
             of
             ,
             were
             put
             on
             
             Jerome's
             words
             ,
             they
             must
             either
             contradict
             the
             whole
             of
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             prove
             that
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             were
             one
             ,
             till
             Ministers
             contended
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             a
             Superiority
             came
             in
             paulatim
             ,
             upon
             that
             ;
             or
             it
             maketh
             Jerome
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Parity
             was
             observed
             in
             all
             other
             Churches
             till
             these
             Dissensions
             arose
             ;
             but
             at
             Alexandria
             was
             Prelacy
             :
             which
             we
             cannot
             impute
             to
             Jerome
             ,
             without
             making
             him
             absurdly
             contradict
             all
             Antiquity
             ;
             which
             doth
             represent
             Uniformity
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             Matter
             ;
             and
             not
             such
             Discord
             .
             It
             is
             further
             evident
             ,
             that
             Jerome
             did
             not
             mean
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Prelate
             ,
             with
             sole
             ,
             or
             superior
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             set
             up
             at
             Alexandria
             ;
             in
             that
             he
             was
             chosen
             by
             the
             Presbyters
             from
             among
             themselves
             ;
             and
             ordained
             also
             by
             them
             :
             he
             had
             no
             Prelation
             above
             them
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             gave
             him
             :
             whereas
             a
             Bishop
             must
             be
             ordained
             by
             other
             Bishops
             :
             again
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             spoken
             of
             by
             Jerome
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             must
             do
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ;
             but
             what
             themselves
             chused
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             He
             hath
             another
             Exception
             against
             our
             Argument
             from
             Jeromes
             Authority
             ,
             p.
             74.
             that
             he
             asserteth
             that
             
               the
               Apostolical
               Traditions
               were
               taken
               from
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
            
             Where
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               two
               things
               are
               asserted
               .
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Hierarchy
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               is
               founded
               upon
               Apostolical
               Tradition
               .
            
             This
             is
             an
             absurd
             Inference
             .
             Jerome
             did
             indeed
             think
             that
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             first
             ,
             was
             founded
             on
             Apostolical
             Tradition
             ,
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             but
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             making
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Hierarchy
             (
             in
             the
             Prelatical
             Sense
             )
             that
             he
             opposeth
             that
             ,
             and
             pleadeth
             for
             Parity
             .
             The
             second
             thing
             he
             observeth
             is
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Apostles
               had
               the
               Model
               of
               the
               Temple
               in
               their
               view
               ,
               when
               they
               erected
               this
               Plat-Form
               and
               Polity
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               the
               Bishop
               was
               the
               same
               with
               the
               High
               Priest
               in
               the
               
               Temple
               :
               and
               our
               Saviour
               made
               no
               Change
               but
               what
               was
               done
               did
               necessarly
               result
               from
               the
               Evangelical
               AEconomy
               which
               he
               was
               to
               stablish
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Levitical
               worship
               .
               Hence
               the
               Ancients
               so
               often
               reason
               from
               the
               Jewish
               Precedents
               to
               regulate
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
            
             Here
             are
             diverse
             things
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             far
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             had
             respect
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Model
             ,
             when
             they
             framed
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             determine
             .
             I
             suppose
             they
             did
             as
             a
             man
             doth
             when
             he
             pulleth
             down
             an
             old
             House
             ,
             to
             build
             a
             new
             one
             :
             he
             doth
             not
             tye
             himself
             to
             the
             Dimensions
             ,
             the
             Form
             ,
             nor
             number
             of
             Stories
             ,
             or
             Rooms
             :
             yet
             what
             was
             in
             the
             old
             House
             that
             was
             for
             his
             design
             in
             the
             new
             ,
             he
             will
             readily
             observe
             .
             We
             are
             sure
             the
             Gospel
             Builders
             neither
             intended
             to
             reform
             ,
             or
             patch
             ,
             the
             old
             Jewish
             Church
             Fabrick
             .
             Such
             methods
             in
             Building
             ,
             use
             to
             impare
             the
             Beauty
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             usefulness
             ,
             of
             the
             Fabrick
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             they
             did
             wholly
             demolish
             the
             Fabrick
             to
             the
             Foundation
             ;
             (
             I
             mean
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             was
             instituted
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             )
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sheweth
             Heb.
             7.
             12.
             where
             he
             telleth
             us
             of
             the
             
               change
               of
               the
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             and
             also
             
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             use
             of
             Priests
             ,
             and
             of
             Levites
             to
             (
             whose
             Work
             was
             to
             serve
             the
             Priests
             in
             their
             Sacrifices
             )
             ceased
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             Christ
             offered
             up
             his
             Sacrifice
             once
             for
             all
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             a
             new
             Priesthood
             (
             to
             speak
             in
             his
             Dialect
             )
             to
             be
             set
             up
             ;
             which
             had
             another
             sort
             of
             Work
             to
             do
             ;
             to
             offer
             up
             spiritual
             Sacrifices
             :
             So
             our
             Lord
             and
             his
             Apostles
             accommodated
             their
             Institution
             to
             what
             was
             needful
             ,
             and
             convenient
             for
             that
             design
             ;
             and
             had
             no
             further
             regard
             to
             what
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             .
             Hence
             if
             he
             can
             shew
             that
             there
             is
             the
             same
             use
             of
             Bishops
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             he
             gaineth
             this
             Argument
             :
             but
             this
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             attempt
             .
             The
             High
             Priest
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             He
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             He
             offered
             up
             that
             one
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             inferior
             Priests
             under
             the
             High
             Priest's
             Conduct
             and
             Authority
             ,
             were
             especially
             employed
             in
             .
             Must
             we
             therefore
             have
             a
             multitude
             of
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             to
             represent
             a
             Saviour
             for
             every
             Diocess
             ,
             under
             whom
             the
             Presbyters
             offer
             up
             spiritual
             Sacrifices
             ?
             2.
             
             That
             
               the
               Bishop
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
            
             is
             not
             only
             said
             without
             all
             Scripture
             Warrant
             ;
             but
             is
             most
             absurd
             :
             for
             the
             High
             Priest
             was
             one
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             the
             Bishops
             are
             many
             in
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             And
             indeed
             this
             way
             of
             Reasoning
             will
             either
             establish
             the
             Pope
             as
             Head
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             wholly
             insignificant
             .
             3.
             
             That
             our
             Saviour
             introduced
             no
             Change
             but
             what
             was
             necessary
             
             for
             the
             Evangelical
             AEconomie
             ,
             is
             first
             said
             without
             Book
             he
             used
             his
             Libertie
             ,
             nor
             did
             he
             tye
             himself
             to
             the
             old
             Pattern
             .
             Next
             ,
             the
             new
             AEconomie
             did
             require
             this
             change
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             High
             Priest
             :
             because
             one
             man
             could
             not
             so
             manage
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             as
             he
             could
             do
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             .
             4.
             
             Jerome
             doth
             not
             here
             infer
             a
             Prelacy
             among
             Presbyters
             ,
             from
             the
             Subordination
             of
             Priests
             in
             the
             Temple
             :
             his
             whole
             purpose
             is
             to
             shew
             that
             Deacons
             ,
             the
             Servants
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             inferior
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             the
             Rulers
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             setteth
             forth
             by
             the
             Similitude
             (
             not
             binding
             Pattern
             )
             of
             the
             Levites
             being
             inferior
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             whom
             they
             served
             in
             the
             offering
             of
             Sacrifices
             :
             wherefore
             he
             doth
             not
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             Bishops
             were
             what
             the
             High
             Priest
             was
             ;
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             what
             Aarons
             Sons
             were
             ,
             and
             the
             Deacons
             what
             the
             Levites
             were
             ;
             but
             he
             sets
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Sons
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             compareth
             them
             with
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             (
             whom
             he
             had
             been
             proving
             to
             be
             the
             same
             )
             and
             the
             Levites
             on
             the
             other
             side
             to
             whom
             he
             compareth
             the
             Deacons
             .
             5.
             
             If
             he
             can
             shew
             us
             that
             any
             〈◊〉
             the
             Ancients
             do
             so
             reason
             from
             the
             Jewish
             ,
             to
             a
             Christian
             Hierarchie
             ,
             〈◊〉
             to
             infer
             that
             they
             should
             be
             alike
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             infer
             any
             more
             from
             〈◊〉
             than
             diversitie
             of
             Degrees
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             what
             they
             say
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             A
             further
             Effort
             he
             maketh
             against
             what
             we
             bring
             out
             of
             Jerome
             :
             he
             taketh
             notice
             p
             :
             74
             ,
             75.
             
             That
             ,
             Jerome
             
               citeth
               the
               genuine
               Epistle
               of
            
             Ignatius
             ;
             
               in
               which
               the
               Divine
               Original
               ,
               and
               Institution
               ,
               of
               Episcopal
               Eminence
               and
               Jurisdiction
               above
               Presbyters
               ,
               is
               frequently
               and
               plainly
               expressed
            
             And
             after
             ,
             
               when
               we
               find
               him
               citing
               the
               Epistles
               of
               Saint
            
             Ignatius
             
               as
               the
               genuine
               words
               of
               that
               holy
               Martyr
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               acknowledged
               that
               he
               never
               dreamed
               of
               any
               Interval
               ,
               after
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Church
               was
               governed
               by
               〈◊〉
               Parity
               of
               Presbyters
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             strange
             way
             of
             reasoning
             :
             Jerome
             saith
             that
             Ignatius
             wrote
             such
             and
             such
             Epistles
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             though
             he
             teacheth
             Doctrine
             flatly
             contradictory
             to
             what
             they
             contain
             ,
             yet
             he
             taketh
             for
             certain
             Truth
             all
             that
             is
             said
             in
             them
             :
             neither
             will
             this
             follow
             from
             
             Jerome's
             believing
             that
             Ignatius
             was
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             Martyr
             good
             Men
             may
             have
             different
             Apprehensions
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             yet
             own
             the
             Writings
             of
             one
             another
             to
             be
             genuine
             .
             All
             that
             Jerome
             saith
             is
             ,
             that
             Ignatius
             wrote
             an
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             another
             to
             the
             
               Magnesians
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             He
             doth
             not
             cite
             one
             word
             out
             of
             them
             for
             Episcopacy
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             man
             assure
             us
             that
             these
             Epistles
             now
             Extant
             are
             the
             same
             that
             Ignatius
             wrote
             ,
             and
             that
             Jerome
             mentioneth
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             are
             not
             vitiated
             .
             〈◊〉
             
             will
             not
             digress
             to
             debate
             about
             
             Ignatius's
             Epistles
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             spurious
             or
             legitimate
             ;
             whether
             they
             were
             by
             Ignatius
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             or
             by
             an
             other
             of
             that
             Name
             ,
             long
             after
             :
             but
             I
             much
             question
             what
             our
             Author
             confidently
             asserteth
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Divine
               Original
               and
               Institution
               of
               Episcopal
               Eminence
               or
               Jurisdiction
               above
               Presbyters
               ,
               is
               ,
               in
               them
               ,
               frequently
               and
               plainly
               expressed
               .
            
             When
             he
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             produce
             the
             places
             where
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             them
             .
             He
             bringeth
             another
             Evidence
             ,
             as
             he
             thinketh
             ,
             of
             what
             was
             
             Jerome's
             Opinion
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             p.
             77.
             out
             of
             his
             Commentaries
             on
             
               Mat
               :
               23.
               
               Quod
               fecerunt
               &
               Apostoli
               per
               singulas
               Provincias
               Episcopos
               &
               Presbyteros
               ordinantes
               .
            
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             Commentarie
             among
             
             Jerome's
             Works
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             judge
             by
             the
             Threed
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             of
             what
             he
             designed
             by
             that
             Expression
             :
             but
             the
             words
             contain
             no
             Argument
             ;
             for
             bare
             mentioning
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             doth
             not
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             distinct
             ;
             especially
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             one
             who
             had
             taken
             so
             much
             pains
             to
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             the
             same
             .
             Jerome
             might
             well
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             Dialect
             of
             his
             Age
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ordained
             Church
             Rulers
             ,
             whom
             we
             now
             distinguish
             by
             these
             Names
             .
             What
             he
             bringeth
             next
             is
             wholly
             against
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             ;
             that
             
               this
               Constitution
            
             (
             setting
             Bishops
             over
             Presbyters
             )
             
               followed
               immediatly
               upon
               the
               Confusions
               and
               Schisms
               that
               arose
               in
               the
               Apostolical
               Church
            
             ;
             because
             
               Jerome
               in
               Epistola
               ●…d
               Titum
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               priusquam
               vero
               unusquisque
               eos
               quos
               baptizaverat
               suos
               puta●…it
               esse
               ,
               non
               Christi
               ,
               in
               toto
               orbe
               decretum
               est
               ,
               ut
               unus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             absurdity
             of
             this
             Fancy
             I
             have
             above
             shewed
             :
             if
             he
             would
             prove
             what
             he
             designeth
             from
             this
             Testimony
             ;
             he
             must
             assert
             that
             
               Paul
               ,
               Apollos
            
             ,
             and
             
               Cephas
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             2.
             thought
             that
             they
             whom
             they
             baptized
             were
             theirs
             ,
             not
             Christs
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             were
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             Schism
             at
             Corinth
             .
             which
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             not
             say
             :
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             Jerome
             speaketh
             of
             a
             Schism
             made
             by
             ambitious
             and
             selfish
             Church
             men
             :
             and
             after
             that
             Schism
             Bishops
             were
             set
             up
             ;
             which
             no
             man
             will
             say
             was
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             .
             He
             hath
             yet
             another
             proof
             of
             Jerome
             being
             for
             Prelacy
             :
             p.
             78
             ,
             79.
             out
             of
             his
             
               Catalogus
               scriptorum
               Ecclesiasticorum
            
             ,
             where
             he
             giveth
             account
             of
             several
             Bishops
             ordained
             and
             fixed
             in
             places
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             .
             The
             Answer
             is
             plain
             and
             easie
             :
             the
             Apostles
             did
             indeed
             fix
             Bishops
             in
             Churches
             ;
             that
             ●…s
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             teach
             and
             rule
             them
             :
             but
             that
             these
             Bishops
             who
             are
             also
             called
             Presbyters
             )
             had
             Jurisdiction
             over
             other
             Presbyters
             ,
             ●…s
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             determined
             by
             this
             Argument
             .
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             He
             next
             citeth
             
               Jerome
               ,
               Epistola
               ad
               Nepotium
               .
               Esto
               subjectus
               pontifici
               ●…o
               ,
               &
               quasi
               animae
               parentem
               suscipe
               :
               quod
               Aaron
               &
               silios
               ejus
               ,
               hoc
               Episcopum
               
               &
               Presbyteros
               esse
               neverimus
               .
            
             This
             Citation
             is
             lame
             :
             between
             the
             two
             Sentences
             which
             our
             Author
             conjoineth
             ,
             there
             is
             ,
             besides
             other
             things
             ,
             this
             Passage
             ;
             
               sed
               Episcopi
               Sacerdotes
               se
               sciant
               esse
               ,
               non
               Dominos
               :
               honorent
               Clericos
               quasi
               con-Clericos
               :
               Ut
               &
               ipsis
               à
               Cloricis
               quasi
               Episcopis
               hon●…
               deferatur
               :
               scitum
               est
               illud
               oratoris
               Domitii
               ,
               cur
               ego
               (
               inquit
               )
               te
               habe●…
               ut
               Principem
               ,
               cum
               tu
               me
               non
               habeas
               ut
               Senatorem
               .
            
             Then
             followeth
             ,
             
               qu●…
               Aaron
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             And
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               unus
               Deus
               ,
               unum
               Templum
               ,
               unum
               etiam
               〈◊〉
               Ministerium
               :
            
             and
             he
             citeth
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5
             :
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             addeth
             ,
             
               pessimae
               consuetudinis
               est
               quibusdam
               Ecclesiis
               tacere
               Presbyteros
               ,
               &
               praesentibus
               Episcopis
               non
               loqui
               ;
               quasi
               aut
               invideant
               ,
               aut
               non
               dignentur
               audire
               .
            
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             Jerome
             is
             here
             speaking
             of
             what
             was
             the
             way
             and
             practice
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             what
             was
             the
             Apostles
             practice
             ,
             or
             what
             was
             Divine
             Institution
             :
             and
             therefore
             nothing
             here
             said
             can
             serve
             my
             Adversaries
             purpose
             :
             for
             our
             present
             Debate
             is
             ,
             whether
             Jerome
             thought
             the
             Episcopacy
             was
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             .
             Next
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             manifest
             ,
             that
             Jerome
             is
             here
             reproving
             the
             height
             that
             some
             Church
             men
             were
             the●…
             aspiring
             to
             ;
             not
             approving
             the
             way
             of
             that
             time
             .
             We
             deny
             not
             the
             in
             that
             Age
             ,
             the
             paritie
             of
             Presbyters
             had
             begun
             to
             be
             encroached
             upon
             ;
             in
             some
             places
             more
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             less
             ;
             though
             we
             see
             no
             cause
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             Church
             Domination
             had
             then
             arrived
             at
             the
             height
             that
             my
             Antagonist
             pleadeth
             for
             .
             3.
             
             It
             appeareth
             by
             a
             strict
             and
             unbyassed
             View
             of
             all
             that
             Jerome
             here
             saith
             ,
             that
             no
             further
             Prelation
             is
             here
             hinted
             at
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             any
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Moderator
             of
             a
             Presbyterio
             :
             for
             every
             Minister
             may
             be
             called
             Pontifex
             ,
             and
             
               Parens
               anime
            
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Dialect
             then
             was
             )
             and
             may
             clame
             Subjection
             from
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Lord.
             What
             is
             said
             of
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             importeth
             no
             more
             but
             that
             all
             Ministers
             have
             Authority
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Priests
             had
             :
             it
             is
             a
             Similitude
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             not
             be
             stretched
             to
             an
             exact
             agreement
             in
             all
             things
             4.
             
             That
             Jerome
             maketh
             a
             Distinction
             between
             
               Episcopos
               &
               Clericos
            
             ,
             ca●…
             be
             drawn
             to
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ;
             that
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             observable
             Prelation
             in
             matter
             of
             Dignity
             ;
             it
             no
             way
             proveth
             a
             Superiority
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             though
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             some
             were
             then
             aiming
             at
             i●…
             His
             Citation
             out
             of
             
               Ep.
               54
               ,
               Hieron
            
             .
             I
             find
             not
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             told
             us
             to
             whom
             that
             Epistle
             was
             written
             .
             It
             seems
             these
             Epistles
             are
             not
             the
             same
             way
             ranked
             in
             my
             Edition
             and
             in
             his
             .
             That
             he
             saith
             there
             ,
             
               Episcopi
               apud
               nos
               tenent
               locum
               Apostolorum
            
             ;
             cannot
             prove
             his
             point
             :
             for
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             all
             Presbyters
             ;
             and
             Jerome
             saith
             so
             expresly
             of
             them
             ,
             
               Ep.
               ad
               Ocean
            
             :
             as
             I
             cited
             §
             3
             :
             they
             succeed
             to
             the
             Apostles
             in
             that
             part
             of
             
             Church
             power
             that
             is
             competent
             to
             them
             :
             and
             he
             cannot
             prove
             that
             Bishops
             succeed
             to
             them
             in
             all
             the
             power
             they
             had
             :
             but
             the
             Dispute
             about
             this
             will
             fall
             in
             afterward
             .
             That
             Jerome
             speaketh
             about
             an
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Prince
            
             ,
             or
             Governour
             ,
             is
             also
             inconcludent
             :
             for
             the
             Fathers
             sometimes
             speak
             as
             big
             words
             of
             Presbyters
             .
             He
             citeth
             also
             
               Ep.
               ad
               Paulinum
               ,
               Episcopi
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               &
               Presbyteri
               habeant
               in
               exemplum
               Apostolos
               &
               Apostolicos
               viros
               ,
               quorum
               honorem
               possidentes
               habere
               nitantur
               &
               meritum
               .
            
             All
             that
             he
             can
             draw
             from
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Distinction
             in
             
             Jerome's
             time
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             denyed
             :
             but
             Jerome
             doth
             not
             here
             define
             what
             power
             the
             one
             of
             these
             had
             above
             the
             other
             .
             He
             had
             been
             telling
             Paulinus
             ,
             how
             Men
             of
             other
             Professions
             laboured
             to
             imitate
             them
             who
             had
             excelled
             in
             their
             way
             ;
             and
             instanceth
             the
             
               Roman
               Captains
               ,
               Philosophers
               ,
               Poets
               ,
               Orators
            
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             applieth
             to
             Church
             men
             ;
             that
             they
             also
             should
             follow
             the
             best
             Examples
             :
             it
             were
             ridiculous
             to
             strain
             it
             to
             this
             sense
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             should
             imitate
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Presbyters
             the
             Apostolick
             men
             :
             especially
             seing
             our
             Author
             will
             say
             that
             many
             of
             these
             were
             Bishops
             .
             His
             
               exors
               &
               ab
               omnibus
               eminens
               potestas
               ,
            
             he
             mentioneth
             by
             so
             indistinct
             a
             Citation
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             not
             where
             to
             find
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             shall
             say
             nothing
             of
             it
             .
             To
             his
             Recapitulation
             of
             all
             that
             he
             had
             said
             on
             
               Jerome
               p.
            
             79
             ,
             80.
             
             I
             oppose
             the
             Answers
             I
             have
             given
             to
             the
             several
             things
             he
             there
             mentioneth
             ;
             which
             duely
             considered
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             what
             ground
             there
             is
             for
             his
             Triumph
             that
             he
             concludeth
             this
             Discourse
             with
             .
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             Our
             Author
             proceedeth
             
               p.
               80
               ,
               &
               seq
            
             :
             to
             vindicate
             
               Augustine
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               no
               Presbyterian
               .
            
             And
             ,
             pray
             ,
             who
             ever
             said
             he
             was
             one
             ?
             That
             way
             was
             past
             its
             Meridian
             in
             the
             World
             a
             little
             before
             his
             time
             :
             only
             we
             bring
             his
             Authority
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             some
             great
             Lights
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             not
             look
             on
             Episcopacy
             as
             of
             Divine
             Right
             ;
             or
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             Apostolick
             Age.
             He
             prefaceth
             this
             Dissertation
             with
             a
             Digression
             (
             as
             himself
             calleth
             it
             )
             containing
             insolent
             Contempt
             of
             ,
             and
             Reproach
             against
             the
             Presbyterians
             ;
             calling
             all
             that
             have
             written
             ,
             beside
             Blondel
             and
             
               Salmasius
               ,
               the
               little
               Bouffoons
               of
               the
               Party
               :
            
             he
             must
             here
             understand
             the
             London
             Ministers
             .
             the
             five
             eminent
             Men
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Smectymnus
               ,
               Rutherford
               ,
               Didoclavius
               ,
               Gersom
               Bucer
               ,
            
             and
             many
             others
             .
             If
             Presbyterians
             did
             incline
             to
             act
             the
             part
             of
             Bouffoons
             ,
             this
             Book
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             like
             it
             ,
             might
             furnish
             them
             plentiful
             Matter
             .
             He
             chargeth
             them
             with
             
               Impiety
               ,
               p
            
             :
             82.
             calleth
             them
             
               factious
               and
               unmortified
               Men
            
             :
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             Dreams
             :
             saith
             ,
             
               they
               have
               nothing
               more
               in
               their
               view
               than
               to
               gratifie
               their
               Revenge
               ,
               and
               other
               Passions
               :
            
             imputeth
             
               Impudence
               and
               Irreligion
               
               to
               them
               ,
            
             on
             account
             of
             this
             their
             Opinion
             .
             And
             his
             Confidence
             swelleth
             so
             high
             as
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             how
             
               astonishing
               it
               is
               that
               so
               much
               is
               written
               for
               Parity
               :
               If
               we
               believe
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Records
               ,
               there
               remaineth
               no
               Debate
               that
               Episcopacy
               is
               Divine
               ,
               Apostolical
               ,
               received
               without
               Interruption
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               Universal
               Church
               .
               That
               Scepticism
               will
               (
               by
               natural
               Consequence
               )
               pull
               down
               things
               more
               sacred
               ,
               than
               the
               outward
               Hedge
               of
               Government
               :
            
             If
             his
             Arguments
             prove
             to
             bear
             any
             Proportion
             to
             his
             big
             Words
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             standing
             before
             him
             .
             He
             had
             been
             wiser
             if
             he
             had
             asserted
             less
             ,
             and
             proved
             more
             :
             and
             if
             he
             had
             managed
             this
             Controversie
             with
             a
             more
             sedate
             Mind
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             his
             success
             had
             been
             no
             less
             .
             I
             will
             not
             contest
             with
             him
             in
             Railling
             ,
             nor
             huffie
             and
             bold
             asserting
             what
             is
             in
             controversie
             :
             but
             am
             willing
             to
             reason
             the
             Matter
             fairly
             and
             calmly
             .
             The
             Passage
             out
             of
             Augustine
             which
             Blondel
             and
             Salmasius
             bring
             is
             ,
             Ep.
             19.
             which
             is
             
               ad
               Hieronymum
               :
               quanquam
               secundum
               honorum
               vocabula
               quae
               jam
               Ecclesiae
               usus
               obtinuit
               ,
               Episcopus
               Presbytero
               major
               sit
               ,
               tamen
               in
               multis
               rebus
               Augustinus
               Hieronymo
               minor
               est
               .
            
             I
             freely
             yield
             to
             my
             Antagonist
             ,
             that
             
               the
               design
               of
               that
               Epistle
               is
               to
               invite
            
             Jerome
             
               to
               use
               all
               freedom
               in
               their
               Epistolary
               Conversation
               :
            
             and
             I
             add
             that
             this
             was
             needful
             ,
             considering
             the
             higher
             Character
             (
             in
             the
             common
             estimation
             of
             that
             Age
             )
             that
             Augustine
             sustained
             ,
             above
             Jerome
             ,
             a
             Presbyter
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             lay
             not
             the
             stress
             of
             our
             Argument
             on
             his
             owning
             Jerome
             to
             be
             in
             some
             things
             above
             him
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             think
             that
             Augustine
             lookt
             on
             himself
             and
             Jerome
             as
             standing
             on
             a
             Level
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Dignity
             ,
             as
             then
             it
             was
             esteemed
             :
             but
             I
             place
             the
             force
             of
             our
             Argument
             on
             these
             two
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             ,
             Augustine
             insinuateth
             no
             Prelation
             that
             he
             had
             above
             Jerome
             ,
             even
             according
             to
             the
             Sentiment
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             
               secundum
               honorum
               vocabula
            
             :
             he
             had
             a
             higher
             Title
             ,
             he
             giveth
             no
             hint
             of
             a
             Superior
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             had
             above
             Jerome
             ,
             a
             Presbyter
             :
             which
             had
             been
             much
             more
             pertinent
             ,
             and
             full
             as
             consistent
             with
             the
             Modesty
             and
             Humility
             that
             he
             expresseth
             .
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             that
             even
             that
             superior
             Honour
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             derive
             from
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             or
             Apostolical
             Tradition
             ,
             or
             constant
             Practice
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             but
             from
             the
             Custome
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             then
             (
             that
             is
             in
             that
             Age
             )
             prevailed
             .
          
           
             §
             14.
             
             After
             setting
             down
             at
             length
             this
             Testimony
             from
             Augustine
             ,
             he
             undertaketh
             to
             shew
             that
             
               the
               latter
               Sectaries
            
             (
             so
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             dignifie
             the
             Presbyterians
             )
             
               mistake
               his
               meaning
               ,
               and
               that
            
             Augustine
             
               never
               thought
               that
               Parity
               obtained
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
            
             He
             endeavoureth
             then
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             by
             
               usus
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             Augustine
             
               meant
               no
               other
               thing
               ,
               than
               the
               universal
               
               Practice
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               from
               the
               beginning
               :
               and
               that
               this
               Notion
               is
               very
               familiar
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               Catholick
               and
               universal
               Customes
               had
               their
               Rise
               from
               Apostolick
               authority
               .
            
             Before
             I
             consider
             what
             he
             saith
             on
             this
             Head
             ,
             I
             shall
             suggest
             one
             Consideration
             that
             will
             make
             it
             wholly
             unserviceable
             to
             his
             Design
             :
             viz.
             that
             our
             Argument
             is
             not
             built
             simply
             upon
             the
             Phrase
             
               usus
               Ecclesiae
            
             :
             but
             partly
             in
             his
             distinguishing
             Bishops
             from
             Presbyters
             in
             respect
             of
             Dignity
             ,
             not
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             partly
             on
             his
             mentioning
             
               usus
               Ecclesiae
            
             not
             which
             
               semper
               obtinuit
               ,
               sed
            
             which
             
               jam
               obtinuit
            
             .
             He
             speaketh
             not
             of
             universal
             Practice
             ,
             nor
             of
             perpetual
             Practice
             ;
             but
             for
             a
             Practice
             that
             in
             his
             time
             had
             become
             common
             .
             I
             shall
             now
             attend
             to
             what
             he
             pretendeth
             to
             bring
             for
             his
             Opinion
             about
             Austines
             meaning
             :
             he
             telleth
             us
             p.
             85.
             that
             
               this
               Father
               complained
               that
               many
               Usages
               had
               crept
               into
               the
               Church
               that
               were
               burdensome
               and
               uneasie
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               knew
               the
               Original
               ;
               but
               for
               such
               Customes
               and
               Constitutions
               as
               were
               received
               universally
               ,
               in
               all
               Churches
               ,
               from
               the
               very
               first
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               these
               he
               always
               considered
               as
               Sacred
               ,
               and
               inviolable
               ,
               and
               of
               Apostolick
               Authority
               :
            
             and
             of
             this
             sort
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Austine
               thought
               Episcopacy
               to
               be
            
             :
             and
             he
             bringeth
             in
             Augustine
             reasoning
             thus
             :
             that
             
               what
               was
               confirmed
               by
               universal
               Custome
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               could
               have
               no
               beginning
               latter
               than
               the
               Apostles
               :
            
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             
               quod
               universa
               tenet
               Ecclesia
               ,
               nec
               conciliis
               institutum
               ,
               sed
               semper
               retentum
               ,
               non
               nisi
               authoritate
               Apostolorum
               traditum
               rectissime
               credimus
               .
            
             He
             telleth
             us
             again
             p
             87.
             to
             make
             his
             Assertion
             surer
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             repeating
             it
             can
             do
             ;
             that
             
               usus
               Ecclesiae
               in
            
             Austine's
             
               Language
               ,
               signifieth
               nothing
               else
               than
               the
               universal
               Practice
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               which
               obtained
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               needs
               spring
               from
               no
               lower
               Original
               than
               Apostolick
               authority
               .
            
             And
             hence
             he
             pleadeth
             ,
             that
             
               unless
               we
               can
               shew
               what
               Council
               ,
               Provincial
               or
               AEcumenick
               ,
               introduced
               Episcopacy
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               purely
               Divine
               .
            
             To
             all
             this
             I
             oppose
             a
             few
             Considerations
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             upstart
             Customes
             of
             whose
             Original
             we
             can
             give
             account
             and
             these
             that
             are
             immemorial
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             to
             be
             distinguished
             ,
             but
             differently
             regarded
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             is
             very
             reasonable
             :
             and
             this
             learned
             Father
             did
             wisely
             observe
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             so
             much
             weight
             is
             to
             be
             laid
             on
             this
             Distinction
             ,
             that
             every
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             Divine
             ,
             the
             first
             Rise
             of
             which
             we
             cannot
             account
             for
             ,
             I
             cannot
             assent
             to
             that
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             find
             that
             Austine
             was
             of
             that
             Opinion
             .
             There
             were
             Customes
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             not
             say
             were
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             cannot
             tell
             when
             and
             by
             whom
             they
             began
             :
             such
             as
             the
             Love-Feasts
             ;
             to
             which
             I
             may
             add
             the
             
               osculum
               pacis
            
             ,
             which
             though
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             was
             enjoyned
             
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             done
             holily
             ,
             without
             Hypocrisie
             or
             Lasciviousness
             ;
             yet
             I
             think
             few
             will
             say
             ,
             the
             thing
             was
             enjoyned
             ;
             for
             then
             all
             the
             Churches
             should
             sin
             in
             neglecting
             it
             .
             And
             if
             there
             were
             such
             Customes
             that
             then
             crept
             in
             ,
             why
             might
             it
             not
             be
             so
             afterward
             ?
          
           
             §
             15.
             
             I
             observe
             2.
             
             From
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             to
             think
             that
             Augustine
             thought
             every
             Custome
             Apostolical
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Original
             ,
             or
             time
             of
             beginning
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             shewed
             :
             because
             that
             were
             to
             make
             Custome
             ,
             and
             not
             Scripture
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             :
             and
             it
             would
             likewise
             infer
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             her
             Decrees
             ,
             but
             in
             her
             Customes
             :
             which
             is
             a
             stretch
             beyond
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             .
             If
             this
             Doctrine
             be
             true
             ,
             no
             Custome
             of
             the
             Church
             can
             be
             contrary
             to
             ,
             yea
             ,
             nor
             without
             Warrand
             from
             Apostolick
             Tradition
             :
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             that
             Austine
             thought
             so
             ,
             who
             every
             where
             pleadeth
             for
             having
             Recourse
             to
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             any
             Controversie
             about
             our
             Faith
             or
             Practice
             .
             The
             words
             cited
             cannot
             be
             so
             far
             stretched
             ;
             but
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             in
             Subordination
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             where
             a
             Custome
             hath
             always
             ,
             and
             universally
             obtained
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Scripture
             Rule
             ;
             that
             may
             be
             indeed
             lookt
             on
             as
             of
             Divine
             Original
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             in
             a
             Matter
             that
             Religion
             is
             nearly
             concerned
             in
             .
             If
             we
             should
             yield
             this
             Doctrine
             about
             the
             Influence
             of
             Customes
             ,
             as
             a
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             ;
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             to
             comprehend
             the
             Custome
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Age
             ,
             together
             with
             that
             of
             after
             times
             :
             for
             to
             say
             that
             after
             the
             decease
             of
             the
             Apostles
             no
             Custome
             could
             creep
             in
             which
             was
             not
             Divine
             ,
             is
             a
             bold
             Assertion
             .
             If
             while
             the
             Apostles
             watched
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             some
             Weeds
             might
             grow
             ;
             much
             more
             after
             their
             decease
             ,
             
               while
               men
               slept
            
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             so
             :
             4.
             
             If
             his
             Doctrine
             about
             Customes
             in
             general
             ,
             were
             never
             so
             unexceptionable
             ;
             how
             will
             he
             prove
             that
             Episcopacy
             is
             such
             a
             Custome
             ,
             or
             that
             Augustine
             lookt
             on
             it
             as
             such
             ?
             Herein
             lyeth
             our
             present
             Debate
             ;
             and
             he
             fancieth
             Austine
             is
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             because
             he
             extolleth
             Custome
             ;
             if
             he
             can
             prove
             that
             Austine
             thought
             that
             
               universa
               Ecclesia
               semper
               tenuit
            
             ,
             that
             a
             Bishop
             hath
             Jurisdiction
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             we
             shall
             part
             with
             this
             Argument
             ,
             and
             lean
             no
             more
             to
             Austines
             Authority
             .
             This
             he
             hath
             not
             attempted
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             sure
             he
             can
             never
             perform
             it
             .
             5.
             
             We
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             tell
             what
             Council
             introduced
             Episcopacy
             .
             But
             we
             can
             prove
             ,
             first
             ;
             that
             it
             might
             come
             in
             an
             other
             way
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Tares
               grew
               when
               Men
               slept
            
             ;
             he
             might
             with
             as
             good
             Reason
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             Tares
             growing
             among
             Wheat
             ,
             prove
             that
             these
             Tares
             are
             good
             Wheat
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             
             tell
             when
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             particular
             Hand
             ,
             they
             were
             sowen
             .
             Did
             not
             our
             Lord
             foretell
             that
             Corruptions
             would
             insensibly
             creep
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             this
             Parable
             of
             the
             Tares
             ?
             Sure
             Decisions
             of
             Councils
             are
             not
             the
             only
             way
             of
             corrupting
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             If
             we
             prove
             that
             Episcopacy
             is
             contrary
             to
             Apostolick
             practice
             ,
             and
             to
             Scripture
             rule
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             evil
             ;
             though
             it
             have
             come
             in
             by
             no
             Council
             :
             if
             we
             find
             a
             Thief
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             or
             a
             Disease
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             we
             may
             look
             on
             them
             as
             such
             ,
             though
             we
             cannot
             tell
             how
             the
             one
             got
             into
             the
             House
             ,
             nor
             give
             account
             of
             the
             procatartick
             Cause
             of
             the
             other
             :
             now
             as
             to
             what
             we
             contest
             about
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             way
             that
             Scripture
             commendeth
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Apostles
             allowed
             ,
             we
             must
             yield
             the
             Cause
             .
             Before
             I
             proceed
             to
             what
             he
             further
             offereth
             ,
             I
             must
             take
             notice
             of
             a
             word
             that
             he
             seemeth
             to
             smother
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             looketh
             like
             an
             Argument
             ,
             p.
             86.
             about
             the
             middle
             he
             saith
             ,
             Austine
             
               intended
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               now
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               by
               the
               constant
               and
               early
               practice
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               Character
               and
               Dignity
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               was
               above
               that
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               .
            
             He
             putteth
             ,
             now
             ,
             in
             a
             different
             Character
             ,
             and
             expoundeth
             it
             by
             ,
             
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             .
             This
             Interpretation
             is
             a
             doing
             Violence
             to
             the
             Text
             ;
             for
             if
             now
             be
             so
             understood
             ,
             he
             must
             tell
             us
             when
             the
             time
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Distinction
             of
             these
             
               honorum
               vocabula
               ,
               Episcopatus
               &
               Presbyterium
               ,
            
             were
             not
             in
             use
             .
             Were
             they
             one
             and
             the
             same
             under
             the
             Law
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             imaginable
             that
             Austine
             would
             after
             400
             years
             ,
             or
             there
             about
             ,
             speak
             so
             of
             that
             Distinction
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             no
             newer
             ?
             He
             citeth
             also
             1
             
               Cor.
               11.
               16.
               
               We
               have
               no
               such
               Custome
               ,
               nor
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             doth
             he
             think
             this
             Scripture
             so
             clear
             and
             express
             an
             Assertion
             of
             his
             Conclusion
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             not
             one
             word
             for
             bringing
             it
             to
             his
             purpose
             :
             the
             Apostle
             is
             there
             speaking
             of
             things
             wherein
             Custome
             is
             indeed
             the
             Rule
             ,
             as
             having
             the
             Head
             bare
             ,
             or
             covered
             ,
             wearing
             long
             or
             short
             Hair
             :
             it
             doth
             not
             thence
             follow
             (
             if
             the
             Apostle
             did
             there
             make
             it
             the
             Rule
             )
             that
             it
             must
             also
             be
             the
             Rule
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             p.
             88.
             he
             pretendeth
             to
             convince
             us
             further
             ,
             that
             
               Austine
               distinguished
               the
               Custome
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               ,
               from
               the
               Custome
               of
               particular
               places
               ,
               and
               he
               maketh
               the
               one
               mutable
               ,
               the
               other
               not
               so
               .
            
             He
             needed
             not
             be
             at
             pains
             to
             convince
             us
             of
             that
             Distinction
             .
             I
             know
             no
             body
             that
             doubteth
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             that
             reject
             the
             Customes
             that
             are
             truly
             Universal
             ,
             unless
             they
             clash
             with
             Scripture
             .
             But
             he
             should
             rather
             have
             tryed
             his
             Skill
             in
             convincing
             us
             ,
             that
             Episcopacy
             hath
             been
             so
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             that
             Austine
             meant
             such
             a
             Usage
             ,
             by
             his
             
               usus
               Ecclesiae
            
             .
          
           
           
             §
             16.
             
             Another
             thing
             our
             Author
             undertaketh
             ,
             for
             vindicating
             Austine
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             
               he
               doth
               positively
               assert
               that
               the
               Succession
               of
               Bishops
               in
               the
               See
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               did
               begin
               at
            
             Peter
             ;
             
               and
               thence
               argueth
               against
               the
               Donatists
               ;
               that
               their
               Error
               was
               a
               Noveltie
               ,
               because
               in
               all
               this
               Succession
               of
               Bishops
               there
               was
               no
               Donatist
               :
               if
            
             (
             saith
             my
             Antagonist
             )
             
               there
               was
               a
               Period
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               after
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               Church
               was
               governed
               without
               Bishops
               ,
               by
               a
               Paritie
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Officers
               ,
               the
               Donatists
               might
               evite
               that
               Argument
               ,
               by
               denying
               such
               a
               Succession
               .
            
             This
             is
             one
             of
             the
             silliest
             of
             all
             Arguments
             :
             it
             is
             
               captio
               ab
               homonymia
            
             :
             there
             was
             a
             Succession
             of
             faithful
             Men
             ,
             who
             taught
             and
             ruled
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ,
             among
             whom
             was
             no
             Donatist
             :
             it
             followeth
             indeed
             that
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Donatists
             was
             a
             Noveltie
             ;
             but
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             in
             all
             that
             Interval
             ,
             that
             Church
             was
             governed
             by
             Prelates
             ,
             with
             Jurisdiction
             over
             Presbyters
             ?
             unless
             he
             can
             prove
             that
             every
             one
             named
             in
             that
             Succession
             ruled
             the
             Church
             by
             himself
             ,
             without
             the
             joint
             Authority
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             he
             saith
             nothing
             to
             the
             Purpose
             in
             hand
             .
             He
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             Bishop
             ,
             signified
             in
             the
             Scripture
             Dialect
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Age
             that
             followed
             ,
             any
             Church
             Ruler
             :
             and
             therefore
             that
             these
             men
             are
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             cannot
             prove
             their
             sole
             ,
             nor
             superior
             Jurisdiction
             .
             Austines
             Argument
             from
             this
             Succession
             ,
             is
             equally
             strong
             against
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             whether
             these
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             do
             we
             now
             distinguish
             by
             that
             Name
             from
             other
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             were
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             or
             were
             Moderators
             of
             the
             Presbyterie
             there
             .
             If
             he
             had
             taken
             his
             argument
             from
             Austines
             naming
             but
             one
             Bishop
             in
             Rome
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             seemed
             to
             have
             more
             of
             sense
             .
             But
             even
             so
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             so
             concludent
             ;
             for
             naming
             of
             one
             who
             might
             be
             the
             oldest
             ,
             the
             most
             eminent
             ,
             or
             the
             
               primus
               Presbyter
            
             or
             Praeses
             in
             the
             Meeting
             ,
             doth
             no
             ways
             infer
             that
             he
             had
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             rest
             .
             From
             this
             our
             Author
             inferreth
             ,
             p.
             90.
             that
             
               usus
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             in
             Austines
             sense
             ,
             is
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             days
             of
             Peter
             .
             I
             think
             none
             else
             can
             see
             this
             Consequence
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             one
             place
             he
             is
             distinguishing
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ;
             in
             the
             other
             place
             (
             and
             they
             are
             different
             Books
             )
             he
             hath
             no
             occasion
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             that
             Distinction
             :
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             Affinity
             between
             the
             one
             Passage
             and
             the
             other
             .
             He
             further
             argueth
             ,
             that
             Austine
             reckoneth
             Aerius
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             his
             Opinion
             about
             the
             Identitie
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             .
             This
             I
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             above
             ,
             §
             1.
             
             It
             is
             no
             way
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             Austine
             disliked
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Aerius
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             Sentiments
             that
             
             then
             prevailed
             ,
             
               Ecclesiae
               usu
            
             :
             doth
             it
             thence
             follow
             that
             he
             thought
             Episcopacy
             was
             
               Juris
               Divini
            
             ?
             Whether
             his
             unseemly
             Reflection
             on
             Mr.
             
               Andrew
               Mellvil
            
             ,
             be
             a
             better
             proof
             of
             our
             Authors
             Christian
             Temper
             ,
             and
             Veracity
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             Skill
             in
             close
             reasoning
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             judge
             .
             His
             repeating
             the
             Argument
             from
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             p.
             91.
             doth
             not
             make
             it
             stronger
             .
             When
             he
             can
             say
             no
             more
             that
             looketh
             like
             Argument
             ,
             he
             (
             according
             to
             his
             laudable
             Custome
             )
             concludeth
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Debate
             ,
             with
             Railling
             and
             abusive
             Reflections
             ;
             and
             confidently
             asserting
             his
             Conclusion
             ,
             
               ad
               nauseam
               usque
               .
               Few
               of
               the
            
             Scots
             
               Presbyterians
               read
               any
               of
               the
               Ancients
               :
               they
               consult
            
             Blondel
             and
             Salmasius
             ,
             
               and
               go
               no
               further
               than
            
             Smectymnus
             :
             he
             telleth
             us
             of
             
               their
               incurable
               Peevishness
               :
               they
               think
               to
               understand
               the
               Fathers
               by
               broken
               Sentences
               ,
               torn
               from
               their
               neighbour
               places
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               neither
               the
               Patience
               ,
               nor
               good
               nature
               ,
               to
               consider
               what
               the
               same
               Author
               saith
               else
               where
               :
            
             he
             calleth
             them
             ,
             
               bauling
               People
            
             ,
             and
             their
             way
             
               Confusion
               ,
               and
               aequality
               .
               It
               is
               not
               only
               new
               but
               absurd
               ;
               supported
               by
               Dreams
               and
               Visionary
               Consequences
               :
               their
               Doctrines
               contradict
               the
               common
               Sense
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               universal
               and
               uninterrupted
               Testimony
               of
               all
               Christian
               Antiquity
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             bantereth
             his
             Adversaries
             ,
             when
             he
             cannot
             beat
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Principles
             ,
             by
             the
             force
             of
             Argument
             ,
             in
             this
             way
             of
             Debating
             I
             am
             resolved
             he
             shall
             have
             the
             last
             word
             :
             which
             uses
             to
             be
             a
             pleasant
             Victory
             to
             Men
             ,
             or
             Women
             ,
             who
             fight
             with
             this
             Weapon
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Authors
               Arguments
               examined
               ,
               which
               pretend
               to
               prove
               the
               Succession
               of
               Bishops
               to
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
          
           
             MY
             Adversarie
             hath
             hitherto
             acted
             defensively
             .
             In
             his
             second
             Chapter
             
               p.
               94.
               &
               seq
            
             .
             he
             beginneth
             to
             assault
             us
             with
             his
             Arguments
             for
             Episcopacy
             .
             He
             placeth
             his
             main
             strength
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Bishops
               were
               Successors
               to
               the
               Apostles
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               when
               the
               Apostles
               went
               off
               the
               Stage
               ,
               they
               left
            
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             
               to
               rule
               over
               the
               Presbyters
               and
               People
               ,
               as
               themselves
               had
               done
               .
            
             And
             now
             he
             pretendeth
             to
             fix
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Controversy
             :
             which
             he
             should
             have
             done
             before
             he
             had
             so
             largely
             debated
             it
             :
             we
             might
             for
             him
             been
             fighting
             in
             the
             Dark
             all
             this
             time
             :
             and
             neither
             understood
             against
             whom
             ,
             nor
             about
             what
             we
             contend
             .
             He
             sheweth
             his
             wonted
             Benignitie
             ,
             and
             good
             Temper
             ,
             in
             his
             Preamble
             to
             
             his
             stating
             of
             the
             Question
             ;
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               such
               as
               design
               no
               more
               than
               Confusion
               and
               Clamour
               ,
               endeavour
               to
               darken
               the
               true
               State
               of
               the
               Controversy
            
             That
             the
             Presbyterians
             have
             such
             Designs
             we
             disown
             ,
             (
             and
             it
             may
             be
             presumed
             we
             know
             our
             own
             Designs
             better
             than
             he
             doth
             )
             neither
             shall
             we
             take
             upon
             us
             to
             judge
             his
             design
             in
             this
             Book
             ,
             but
             leave
             that
             to
             the
             unbyassed
             who
             read
             it
             ,
             and
             consider
             his
             Strain
             and
             his
             Arguments
             .
             To
             his
             stating
             the
             Question
             he
             premiseth
             two
             things
             agreed
             on
             ;
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               Government
               is
               not
               ambulatory
            
             .
             I
             am
             glad
             that
             we
             are
             agreed
             about
             this
             it
             was
             not
             so
             when
             the
             Magistrate
             was
             on
             their
             side
             ;
             we
             were
             alway●
             of
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             so
             were
             not
             they
             generally
             ;
             otherways
             Dr.
             
               Stillingfleets
               Irenicum
            
             had
             not
             got
             such
             universal
             Acceptance
             among
             their
             as
             it
             did
             .
             He
             saith
             
               we
               are
               likewise
               agreed
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Hierarchy
               und●…
               the
               Old
               Testament
               :
               whence
               this
               Conclusion
               is
               necessary
               ,
               that
               the
               Subordination
               of
               one
               Priest
               to
               another
               is
               not
            
             simpliciter
             unlawful
             .
             If
             I
             were
             a
             Papist
             ,
             and
             disputing
             against
             
               A.
               M.
            
             D.
             D.
             for
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             I
             would
             likewise
             pretend
             to
             this
             Concession
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             there
             was
             one
             Priest
             to
             whom
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             Priest
             and
             People
             were
             subject
             ;
             whence
             this
             Conclusion
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             or
             single
             person
             be
             Head
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             its
             self
             simplic●ter
             unlawful
             .
             This
             Author
             is
             in
             a
             great
             Mistake
             ,
             if
             he
             imagine
             that
             〈◊〉
             say
             that
             Episcopacy
             is
             simpliciter
             ,
             and
             in
             it self
             unlawful
             :
             we
             think
             that
             Christ
             might
             have
             set
             up
             Bishops
             ,
             yea
             a
             Pope
             (
             with
             such
             limited
             Power
             〈◊〉
             his
             Wisdom
             might
             have
             seen
             to
             be
             consistent
             with
             the
             Churches
             good
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             so
             it
             had
             seemed
             good
             to
             Him.
             And
             if
             He
             had
             〈◊〉
             done
             ,
             we
             should
             cheerfully
             have
             submitted
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             wherefore
             our
             Question
             is
             not
             ,
             what
             was
             lawful
             antecedently
             to
             Christ
             Institution
             ,
             but
             what
             He
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             how
             He
             will
             ha●…
             His
             Church
             governed
             .
             The
             other
             thing
             that
             he
             premiseth
             to
             his
             stating
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             is
             an
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             
               nature
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Office
            
             :
             where
             he
             laboureth
             to
             
               separate
               the
               ordinary
               permanent
               ,
               essential
               Pow●…
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             which
             he
             maketh
             to
             be
             perpetual
             ;
             from
             the
             
               extrinsick
               ,
               a●…
               extraordinary
               Priviledges
               ,
               and
               Advantages
               of
               that
               Power
               ,
               sutable
               to
               the
               fi●…
               Plantations
               of
               Christianity
            
             ;
             which
             he
             maintaineth
             to
             be
             Transitory
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             
               have
               ceased
               when
               they
               died
            
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             The
             Essence
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             he
             will
             have
             to
             be
             in
             
               the
               Rectoral
               Power
               ,
               or
               spiritual
               Jurisdiction
               that
               they
               had
               over
               other
               Ecclesiastick
               and
               not
               in
               their
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               ,
               nor
               Infallibility
               ,
               nor
               in
               their
               immed●…
               Call
               ;
               nor
               in
               their
               being
               Witnesses
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviours
               Resurrection
               :
            
             and
             h●…
             
             proveth
             of
             each
             of
             these
             ,
             that
             
               others
               beside
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               had
               these
               Priviledges
               .
            
             These
             things
             are
             asserted
             Dictatorie
             :
             but
             I
             see
             not
             from
             what
             Grounds
             he
             draweth
             these
             confident
             Decisions
             .
             It
             is
             not
             any
             where
             told
             us
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             what
             is
             precisely
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             accidental
             or
             extrinsick
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             be
             very
             Wa●…e
             in
             determining
             so
             positively
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
             It
             might
             be
             expected
             that
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             when
             the
             Presbyterians
             hold
             Paritie
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             requireth
             of
             them
             
               plain
               Proofs
               ,
               else
               they
               must
               be
               lookt
               upon
               as
               Impostors
               ,
               p.
            
             13.
             should
             give
             us
             very
             plain
             and
             positive
             Evidence
             for
             what
             he
             doth
             thus
             magisterially
             Dictate
             ;
             and
             which
             he
             layeth
             for
             the
             Foundation
             of
             his
             Opinion
             concerning
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Episcopacy
             :
             but
             here
             we
             are
             disappointed
             .
             He
             hath
             not
             attempted
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Apostolate
             is
             not
             an
             Aggregate
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             preaching
             Power
             ,
             with
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             Supreme
             Jurisdiction
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             Rule
             over
             all
             Churches
             ,
             an
             immediate
             Call
             ,
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             ,
             Infallibility
             ;
             to
             have
             seen
             the
             Lord.
             If
             one
             should
             assert
             that
             they
             who
             have
             all
             these
             are
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             are
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             these
             are
             the
             Properties
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             which
             agree
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             
               omni
               ,
               soli
               ,
               &
               semper
            
             ;
             and
             consequently
             they
             complexly
             taken
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             essential
             Attribute
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             must
             judge
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             that
             Office
             (
             for
             we
             know
             not
             the
             Essences
             of
             things
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             first
             ,
             and
             essential
             Properties
             )
             how
             will
             our
             Author
             disprove
             this
             Opinion
             to
             establish
             his
             own
             ?
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             I
             shall
             set
             before
             the
             Reader
             the
             Opinions
             of
             others
             (
             on
             both
             sides
             )
             about
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             Apostolate
             ;
             or
             the
             distinguishing
             Characters
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ;
             that
             he
             may
             be
             the
             better
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             this
             Authors
             Opinion
             about
             it
             ;
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             his
             ,
             but
             is
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Papists
             .
             But
             I
             first
             observe
             ,
             that
             Christs
             twelve
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             are
             by
             way
             of
             Eminency
             called
             Apostles
             ,
             arrived
             at
             that
             height
             of
             Church
             Dignity
             and
             Power
             ,
             by
             degrees
             :
             they
             were
             first
             called
             to
             be
             Believers
             :
             and
             afterward
             were
             sent
             forth
             as
             Preachers
             ;
             Christ
             having
             bred
             them
             to
             that
             Work
             by
             their
             Converse
             with
             Him
             ,
             for
             some
             time
             :
             in
             neither
             of
             these
             Degrees
             ,
             had
             they
             any
             Church
             Power
             ,
             except
             that
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             Baptizing
             :
             they
             were
             no
             Church
             Rulers
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             as
             yet
             ,
             no
             Gospel
             Church
             to
             be
             ruled
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             still
             subject
             to
             the
             Government
             that
             was
             exercised
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             :
             at
             last
             our
             Lord
             ,
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             gave
             them
             their
             Apostolick
             Commission
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             were
             clothed
             with
             the
             Authority
             that
             belonged
             to
             that
             Office
             ;
             and
             
             sent
             them
             out
             ,
             both
             with
             Authority
             to
             Teach
             ,
             gather
             ,
             and
             setle
             ,
             and
             to
             govern
             Churches
             ;
             and
             their
             complete
             Ordination
             ,
             or
             solemn
             setting
             them
             apart
             for
             that
             Office
             ,
             by
             which
             also
             ,
             they
             were
             furnished
             for
             the
             Discharge
             of
             it
             ,
             above
             what
             they
             had
             been
             before
             ,
             was
             when
             the
             Spirit
             was
             poured
             out
             on
             them
             ,
             on
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             :
             they
             got
             their
             Commission
             Mat.
             28.
             18
             ,
             10
             ,
             20.
             but
             the
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             Spirit
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             was
             as
             it
             were
             putting
             the
             Broad
             Seal
             of
             Heaven
             to
             their
             Commission
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             Act
             :
             1
             :
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Luk.
             24.
             44.
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             others
             ,
             beside
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             got
             some
             Drops
             of
             that
             heavenly
             Shower
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             not
             the
             same
             Commission
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Measure
             that
             they
             got
             did
             neither
             authorize
             them
             ,
             nor
             fit
             them
             for
             Apostolick
             Work.
             Another
             thing
             that
             I
             here
             observe
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Name
             Apostle
             be
             given
             to
             others
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             there
             were
             some
             to
             whom
             that
             Name
             was
             given
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             ;
             though
             the
             Word
             is
             sometime
             used
             at
             large
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             applyed
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             by
             it
             they
             are
             distinguished
             from
             other
             Church
             Officers
             :
             hence
             the
             Apostle
             not
             only
             taketh
             that
             Designation
             to
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             Inscriptions
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             but
             taketh
             pains
             to
             prove
             that
             he
             was
             an
             Apostle
             2.
             
             Cor
             9.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Now
             our
             enquiry
             is
             ,
             wherein
             consisteth
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Office
             that
             they
             had
             ,
             who
             by
             way
             of
             Eminence
             were
             called
             Apostles
             ;
             or
             what
             are
             the
             Characte●
             that
             they
             may
             be
             distinguished
             by
             from
             other
             Church
             Officers
             ?
             If
             we
             can
             arrive
             at
             any
             Light
             in
             this
             ,
             it
             will
             help
             us
             to
             understand
             whether
             the
             Bishops
             be
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             some
             plead
             ,
             or
             their
             Successors
             ,
             as
             others
             imagine
             .
          
           
             §
             4
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             learned
             Bishop
             of
             
               Worcester
               Iren.
               p
            
             209.
             where
             he
             discourseth
             of
             the
             common
             use
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             p.
             210.
             he
             telleth
             us
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Twelve
               were
               called
               Apostles
               ,
               from
               their
               immediat
               Commission
               that
               they
               had
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Lord
               made
               use
               of
               the
               word
            
             Sending
             
               (
               as
               applied
               to
               them
               )
               in
               the
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               sense
               .
            
             And
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             making
             Apostles
             and
             Bishops
             to
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             he
             maintaineth
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               Argument
               can
               be
               drawn
               for
               the
               Form
               of
               Church
               Government
               from
               Christs
               Actions
               towards
               his
               Disciples
               .
               Whitaker
               ,
            
             against
             
               Bellarm
               :
               de
               Pontif
               :
               Roman●
            
             (
             who
             hath
             the
             same
             Notion
             of
             the
             Power
             given
             to
             Peter
             ,
             that
             our
             Author
             hath
             of
             that
             given
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             maketh
             the
             Pope
             to
             succeed
             to
             Peter
             ,
             not
             in
             his
             extraordinary
             ,
             but
             his
             ordinary
             Power
             ;
             exactly
             as
             this
             Author
             saith
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             Apostles
             )
             
               Whita●…
               I
            
             say
             ,
             bringeth
             his
             Proofs
             against
             the
             Popes
             being
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             from
             these
             Characters
             of
             an
             Apostle
             :
             and
             this
             he
             borroweth
             from
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             ,
             proving
             his
             own
             Apostleship
             :
             that
             
               he
               was
               not
               called
               by
               men
               ,
               Gal
               :
            
             1.
             1.
             
             
             Now
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Pope
               is
               called
               by
               men
            
             ;
             so
             say
             we
             of
             Bishops
             ;
             that
             
               he
               had
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               not
               by
               mens
               teaching
               ,
               but
               by
               Revelation
               ,
               Gal.
            
             1.
             2.
             
             Eph
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             
             This
             agreeth
             neither
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             nor
             Bishops
             :
             that
             
               he
               had
               seen
               Christ
               ;
               1
               Cor.
            
             9.
             10.
             
             That
             
               the
               Apostles
               were
               Witnesses
               of
               Christs
               Resurrection
               ,
               Acts
            
             1.
             22.
             
             You
             see
             then
             how
             our
             Writers
             maintain
             the
             Protestant
             Cause
             against
             Papists
             :
             that
             they
             gi●e
             other
             Characters
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             essential
             to
             him
             :
             and
             that
             this
             Enquirer
             hath
             the
             same
             Notions
             of
             this
             Matter
             that
             the
             Papists
             have
             .
             
               Calvin
               :
               In●…
               lib.
               4
               :
               cap
               :
            
             3.
             
             §
             4.
             giveth
             these
             Characters
             of
             an
             Apostle
             :
             
               his
               universal
               Charge
               ,
               and
               not
               being
               tyed
               to
               a
               particular
               Church
               :
            
             and
             for
             this
             citeth
             Mark
             16.
             15.
             and
             Rom.
             15.
             19
             ,
             20.
             where
             he
             observeth
             ,
             that
             
               there
               was
               no
               bounds
               set
               to
               their
               Labours
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               world
               was
               given
               them
               to
               labour
               in
               :
            
             and
             that
             
               when
               Paul
               would
               prove
               his
               Apostolate
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               tell
               us
               of
               his
               gaining
               one
               City
               to
               Christ
               :
               but
               how
               he
               had
               travelled
               through
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             He
             mentioneth
             also
             another
             Character
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Apostoli
               were
               tanquam
               primi
               Ecclesiae
               Architec●●
               ,
               qui
               ●jus
               ●und
               〈◊〉
               in
               〈◊〉
               or
               be
               〈◊〉
               :
               They
               were
               the
               first
               Planters
               of
               Churches
               ,
            
             of
             which
             afterward
             .
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             belonged
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             Apostles
             ,
             not
             to
             these
             that
             are
             secondary
             ,
             and
             permanent
             ,
             or
             ordinary
             Apostles
             .
             This
             is
             to
             suppose
             what
             is
             in
             Question
             the
             Scripture
             giveth
             us
             the
             Characters
             of
             the
             Apostles
             that
             were
             the
             first
             Founders
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             giveth
             no
             account
             of
             other
             Apostles
             ;
             therefore
             these
             other
             are
             not
             Apostles
             ,
             except
             in
             the
             general
             Notion
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             sent
             to
             do
             Church
             work
             :
             
               Gersom
               Bucer
               :
               dissert
               :
               de
               gubern
               :
               Eccles.
               Episceps
               :
               70.
               p.
            
             269.
             proveth
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostolate
             was
             a
             distinct
             Office
             from
             all
             other
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             from
             1
             Cor
             :
             12.
             29.
             
               are
               all
               Apostles
            
             ?
             so
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             confounded
             with
             the
             Episcopal
             Office
             ,
             nor
             differ
             from
             it
             only
             in
             these
             accidental
             things
             that
             this
             Author
             speaketh
             of
             :
             and
             
               Episceps
               98.
               p.
            
             383.
             he
             citeth
             both
             Whitaker
             and
             Polanus
             ,
             making
             the
             Apostles
             such
             a
             distinct
             Office
             ,
             to
             which
             there
             was
             no
             Succession
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Degree
             ,
             and
             making
             this
             a
             distinguishing
             Mark
             of
             that
             Office
             ,
             that
             their
             Calling
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             immediate
             .
             The
             same
             hath
             
               Paul
               Bay●
               ,
               Dyoces
               :
               ●ryal
               ,
               p.
               52.
               
               Didoclav
               :
               altar
               :
               Damascen
               :
               C.
               4.
               p.
            
             141.
             citeth
             Whitaker
             ,
             and
             Junius
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             and
             even
             Tilenus
             ,
             who
             was
             no
             friend
             to
             Presbyterie
             ,
             Petrum
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             )
             
               unius
               loci
               aut
               urbis
               Episcopum
               facere
               ,
               est
               Apostolicam
               dignitatem
               ei
               detrahere
               .
               de
               .
               Pontif
               :
               lib
               :
               2
               :
               C.
               4.
               
               Not
               :
            
             6.
             and
             lib.
             1.
             
             C.
             25.
             
             
               Not
               ▪
            
             7.
             he
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               neque
               eam
               Apostolus
               ullus
               uni
               civitati
               ,
               tanquam
               globae
               ,
               ascriptus
               fuit
               ,
               quod
               Gregarli
               est
               Episcopi
               ,
               non
               Apostoli
               .
            
             Also
             lib.
             2.
             
             C.
             12.
             
             
             
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             I
             have
             seen
             a
             Manuscript
             of
             a
             learned
             Minister
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             now
             deceased
             ,
             which
             ,
             by
             an
             accident
             ,
             hath
             stuok
             in
             the
             Birth
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             the
             Press
             )
             for
             some
             time
             :
             the
             design
             of
             which
             is
             to
             prove
             (
             and
             I
             think
             he
             doth
             it
             solidly
             )
             that
             the
             proper
             distinguishing
             Character
             of
             an
             Apostle
             is
             ,
             
               he
               was
               commissioned
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               an
               immediate
               way
               ,
               to
               gather
            
             and
             
               to
               plant
               Churches
               ;
               and
               to
               institute
               all
               Christs
               Ordinances
               ,
               in
               them
               :
               to
               teach
               them
               to
               observe
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               commanded
               .
            
             So
             he
             ,
             p
             :
             61.
             
             That
             Apostles
             were
             appointed
             for
             the
             erecting
             and
             building
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             ordinary
             Officers
             are
             for
             the
             constant
             care
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             administring
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             it
             .
             And
             p.
             64.
             he
             maketh
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             be
             instituting
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Ministerially
             ,
             under
             Christ
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Power
             of
             all
             other
             Officers
             lyeth
             in
             executing
             what
             is
             by
             them
             instituted
             .
             the
             Apostles
             Power
             of
             Executing
             these
             Institutions
             arose
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             every
             superior
             Church
             Officer
             hath
             the
             Power
             of
             all
             
             inferior
             Officers
             .
             He
             further
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             the
             Office
             of
             an
             Apostle
             differed
             from
             all
             the
             extraordinary
             Offices
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             particularly
             ,
             the
             Evangelists
             (
             whose
             Office
             had
             the
             most
             Resemblance
             of
             the
             Apostolate
             )
             in
             that
             1.
             
             They
             had
             not
             the
             same
             Mission
             with
             the
             Apostles
             (
             the
             one
             was
             immediatly
             from
             Christ
             ,
             the
             other
             was
             from
             Him
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             :
             though
             their
             Gifts
             were
             sometimes
             immediate
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             .
             )
             2.
             
             They
             were
             not
             under
             the
             infallible
             guidance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             were
             ;
             but
             were
             directed
             and
             ordered
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             3.
             
             They
             had
             not
             their
             particular
             Instructions
             from
             Christ
             immediatly
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             from
             the
             
               Epist
               to
               Tim
            
             :
             and
             Titus
             4
             They
             had
             not
             the
             Power
             of
             conferring
             the
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             by
             laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             had
             .
             My
             design
             in
             all
             this
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             little
             reason
             to
             take
             this
             our
             Authors
             Doctrine
             about
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             how
             ever
             confidently
             asserted
             by
             him
             ,
             on
             his
             bare
             word
             ;
             seing
             so
             many
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Protestants
             are
             against
             him
             in
             this
             :
             for
             his
             talk
             of
             the
             uniform
             Testimony
             of
             Antiquity
             for
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             we
             look
             on
             it
             as
             a
             groundless
             Fancie
             ;
             that
             he
             can
             never
             make
             out
             .
             I
             find
             indeed
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             call
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             call
             Presbyters
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             ;
             that
             is
             Christs
             Ambassadors
             :
             but
             that
             some
             of
             them
             think
             ,
             or
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Office
             of
             them
             who
             now
             rule
             the
             Churches
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             them
             who
             at
             first
             planted
             them
             ,
             I
             find
             not
             :
             when
             he
             shall
             please
             to
             produce
             some
             of
             these
             Testimonies
             that
             he
             pretendeth
             to
             be
             uniform
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             §
             6
             I
             cannot
             pass
             over
             without
             correction
             ,
             an
             Argument
             he
             hath
             p.
             99.
             to
             prove
             that
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             to
             make
             up
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             immediately
             called
             to
             the
             Apostolate
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             for
             Matthias
             
               was
               not
               immediatly
               ordained
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               who
               had
               power
               to
               continue
               that
               Succession
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
               A.
            
             It
             is
             most
             absurdly
             said
             ,
             that
             Matthias
             was
             ordained
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             had
             had
             power
             to
             ordain
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             why
             made
             they
             use
             of
             Lots
             ?
             They
             did
             not
             so
             in
             the
             Election
             or
             Ordination
             of
             any
             other
             Church
             Officer
             .
             I
             think
             Lightfoots
             Opinion
             will
             find
             moe
             to
             assent
             to
             it
             ,
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             
               Apostoli
               non
               poterant
               Apostolum
               ordinare
               impositione
               manuum
               ,
               prout
               Presbyteros
               ordinabant
               ,
               sed
               sorte
               utuntur
               ,
               quae
               erat
               veluti
               immediata
               manuum
               Christi
               impositio
               in
               eum
               .
            
             Nor
             doth
             it
             make
             against
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             for
             Dr.
             Hammond
             (
             who
             was
             as
             great
             an
             Asserter
             of
             Episcopacy
             as
             this
             Author
             can
             pretend
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             understood
             as
             well
             what
             could
             be
             
             said
             for
             it
             )
             saith
             ,
             constat
             Matthiam
             
               sorte
               delectum
               fuisse
               ,
               non
               per
               hominum
               suffragia
               .
            
             And
             
               Corn
               :
               à
               Lapide
               in
               locum
               ,
               verbum
               hoc
               loco
               Catachrestice
               usurpatur
               de
               qualibet
               electione
               ;
               idemque
               significat
               quod
               eligi
               ,
               accenseri
               ,
               annumerari
               .
            
             Not
             only
             Beza
             ,
             but
             
               Corn
               à
               Lapide
            
             ,
             expoundeth
             it
             ,
             q.
             d.
             
               hic
               sortis
               eventus
               communi
               omnium
               sententia
               comprobatus
               fuit
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             a
             Lot
             is
             a
             Divine
             Determination
             ,
             
               Prov.
               16.
               33.
               
               Cartwright
               ,
               Mellis
               :
               Hebraic
               :
            
             hath
             this
             Note
             on
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               quod
               sortem
               appellat
               judicium
               ,
               docet
               ,
               non
               nisi
               in
               rebus
               gravioribus
               ad
               sortem
               esse
               recurrendum
               ;
               maxime
               cum
               per
               sortem
               Deus
               ipse
               in
               judicio
               sedeat
               .
            
             It
             was
             not
             then
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             chose
             Matthias
             to
             the
             Apostleship
             :
             nor
             was
             ever
             any
             Apostle
             chosen
             or
             called
             by
             Men
             ;
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             denyeth
             of
             himself
             ,
             as
             not
             agreeing
             to
             that
             Office
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             1.
             
             He
             telleth
             us
             ,
             p
             :
             100.
             
               that
               the
               ordinary
               and
               perpetual
               Power
               that
               Christ
               gave
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               was
               derived
               by
               them
               to
               their
               Successors
               .
            
             Here
             he
             supposeth
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             an
             ordinary
             and
             perpetual
             Power
             ;
             which
             is
             that
             we
             now
             contend
             about
             ;
             for
             we
             maintain
             that
             their
             Power
             was
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             ceased
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             an
             inferior
             sort
             of
             Power
             which
             their
             Successors
             got
             .
             He
             telleth
             next
             ,
             that
             
               the
               name
               also
               was
               derived
               to
               others
               beside
               the
               twelve
               .
            
             That
             hath
             been
             already
             granted
             ,
             that
             that
             Name
             ,
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             ,
             was
             given
             to
             others
             :
             yet
             in
             another
             sense
             it
             was
             restricted
             to
             the
             Twelve
             .
             But
             he
             is
             very
             unhapy
             in
             his
             Proof
             of
             this
             uncontested
             Truth
             ;
             by
             Instancing
             Phil.
             2.
             25.
             where
             Epaphroditus
             is
             called
             the
             Messenger
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Philippi
             :
             for
             it
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             so
             called
             as
             being
             sent
             by
             the
             Philippians
             to
             Paul
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             sent
             of
             God
             to
             them
             (
             tho
             we
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             in
             that
             sense
             he
             might
             be
             called
             an
             Apostle
             )
             for
             in
             that
             he
             is
             said
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Breath
             ,
             to
             be
             he
             that
             Ministred
             to
             Pauls
             wants
             ;
             and
             seeing
             it
             is
             as
             evident
             from
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             then
             with
             Paul
             and
             not
             at
             Philippi
             ;
             it
             appeareth
             that
             he
             had
             been
             sent
             by
             them
             to
             Paul
             with
             some
             token
             of
             their
             bounty
             ,
             for
             the
             Apostles
             subsistance
             .
             Thus
             Grotius
             expoundeth
             this
             Place
             :
             who
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               they
               who
               gathered
               and
               carried
               the
               sacred
               Money
               were
               called
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             and
             likewise
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Philippians
               had
               sent
               Money
               to
               Paul
               by
               Epaphroditus
               ,
               which
               he
               received
               ,
               because
               being
               in
               Bonds
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               then
               work
               with
               his
               hands
            
             For
             the
             same
             interpretation
             are
             
               Beza
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Zanchius
               ,
               Uorstius
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Estius
             ,
             who
             citeth
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             Cajetan
             .
             But
             he
             undertaketh
             to
             prove
             his
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             by
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               never
               signifieth
               a
               Messenger
               sent
               by
               men
               to
               men
               ;
               but
               always
               a
               Messenger
               sent
               from
               God
               to
               men
               .
            
             
             This
             he
             extendeth
             to
             other
             places
             ,
             as
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             23.
             
             This
             assertion
             is
             wholy
             groundless
             :
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             with
             respect
             to
             
               Epaphroditus
               .
               Phil.
            
             2
             :
             26.
             for
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             23.
             
             The
             word
             is
             not
             so
             to
             be
             taken
             there
             neither
             ;
             for
             all
             his
             confidence
             in
             saying
             that
             
               our
               Translation
               is
               certainly
               a
               mistake
               .
               Grotius
            
             is
             here
             also
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               they
               were
               called
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               because
               of
               their
               carrying
               Aims
               to
               the
               Churches
               of
               Judea
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Context
             ,
             which
             telleth
             us
             of
             Pauls
             sending
             Titus
             about
             this
             Affair
             v.
             27.
             and
             v.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Another
             Brother
             is
             chosen
             by
             the
             Churches
             to
             travel
             
               (
               viz.
            
             to
             Judea
             )
             with
             this
             Collection
             :
             and
             v.
             22.
             
             Yet
             another
             Brother
             is
             sent
             with
             Titus
             and
             that
             Brother
             formerly
             mentioned
             .
             Now
             the
             Apostle
             giveth
             a
             Character
             of
             these
             Commissioners
             ;
             as
             for
             Titus
             ,
             as
             well
             known
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             being
             in
             high
             Station
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             an
             Evangelist
             ;
             he
             telleth
             that
             he
             was
             his
             Partner
             ,
             and
             
               Fellow
               Helper
            
             ;
             as
             for
             these
             other
             Brethren
             ,
             he
             insinuateth
             that
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             commendable
             persons
             ;
             being
             chosen
             by
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             so
             entrusted
             by
             them
             ;
             in
             that
             they
             made
             them
             their
             Messengers
             .
             What
             he
             excepteth
             against
             this
             is
             frivolous
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             not
             called
             
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
            
             on
             account
             of
             this
             Employment
             ;
             neither
             could
             they
             be
             called
             
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             simply
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             their
             being
             sent
             by
             him
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             yea
             ,
             or
             being
             Bishops
             :
             but
             they
             are
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             
               holy
               conversation
            
             ,
             and
             
               faithful
               discharge
               of
               their
               Office
            
             ,
             what
             ever
             it
             was
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Another
             Scripture
             he
             bringeth
             Rom
             :
             16
             :
             7.
             where
             some
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             where
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Greek
               Phrase
               may
               be
               rendered
               ,
               inter
               prima●ios
               Apostolos
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             Blunder
             that
             he
             would
             have
             thought
             sufficient
             to
             ruine
             the
             Credit
             of
             a
             Presbyterian
             for
             ever
             ,
             as
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Greek
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             sense
             :
             for
             neither
             can
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifie
             Primarius
             .
             or
             Chief
             ;
             but
             may
             well
             be
             rendered
             ,
             
               of
               note
               ,
               noted
            
             ,
             or
             eminent
             :
             nor
             can
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             agree
             ,
             as
             Substantive
             and
             Adjective
             ,
             as
             this
             learned
             Author
             maketh
             them
             to
             do
             ;
             contrary
             to
             all
             Rules
             of
             Grammar
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             these
             men
             were
             noted
             ,
             or
             eminent
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             esteemed
             among
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             by
             them
             ;
             nor
             doth
             it
             at
             all
             import
             that
             they
             themselves
             were
             Apostles
             .
             So
             not
             only
             Beza
             and
             Piscator
             ;
             but
             
               Toletus
               ,
               Vatablus
               ,
               Grotius
            
             .
             The
             falshood
             of
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             p.
             100.
             
             That
             
               the
               word
            
             Apostle
             
               never
               signifieth
               a
               Messenger
               sent
               by
               men
               to
               men
               ,
               but
               always
               one
               sent
               by
               God
               to
               men
            
             ;
             is
             evident
             from
             
               Joh.
               13.
               16.
               
               Neither
               is
               he
               that
               is
               sent
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               greater
               than
               him
               that
               sent
               him
            
             ;
             where
             the
             word
             is
             taken
             at
             large
             ,
             for
             any
             one
             that
             is
             sent
             by
             another
             .
             And
             
             the
             Verb
             whence
             it
             is
             derived
             ,
             is
             often
             used
             for
             a
             Mans
             sending
             ;
             as
             Mat.
             2.
             16.
             and
             21.
             3
             :
             and
             27
             :
             19
             :
             2
             
               Tim
               :
               4
               :
               12
               &
               passim
               .
            
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             He
             took
             notice
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             that
             his
             Adversaries
             make
             
               Universality
               of
               Apostolick
               Jurisdiction
            
             to
             be
             one
             distinguishing
             Mark
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             which
             Bishops
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Bishops
             have
             not
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office.
             Hence
             he
             laboureth
             to
             take
             this
             Scruple
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             p.
             101
             ,
             102
             ,
             103
             ,
             104.
             
             And
             1.
             
             He
             telleth
             us
             
               the
               narrowness
               of
               the
               Limits
               of
               these
               Provinces
               assigned
               to
               the
               secondary
               Apostles
            
             (
             he
             meaneth
             the
             Bishops
             )
             
               did
               not
               alter
               the
               nature
               of
               their
               Office
               ,
               from
               that
               of
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               ;
               more
               than
               the
               Kings
               of
            
             Juda
             
               lost
               the
               Honour
               of
               sitting
               on
               the
               Throne
               of
            
             David
             ,
             
               after
               the
               Revolt
               of
               the
               ten
               Tribes
               .
            
             Here
             is
             a
             gross
             Mistake
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             ,
             whether
             the
             largeness
             or
             narrowness
             of
             the
             Charge
             that
             a
             Church
             Ruler
             hath
             ,
             do
             alter
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Office
             ;
             but
             whether
             a
             limited
             and
             particular
             Charge
             do
             not
             so
             differ
             from
             that
             which
             is
             universal
             and
             extended
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             the
             one
             Charge
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             other
             is
             not
             in
             the
             same
             Office.
             Will
             any
             Papist
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Univers●●
             Bishop
             who
             sitteth
             at
             Rome
             ,
             hath
             the
             same
             Office
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             no
             higher
             than
             any
             poor
             Bishop
             in
             Italy
             or
             elsewhere
             ?
             The
             Similitude
             brought
             from
             the
             Kings
             of
             Juda
             is
             impertinent
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             if
             one
             had
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             lost
             that
             ,
             and
             got
             the
             Crown
             of
             one
             particular
             Kingdom
             ;
             I
             think
             his
             Office
             is
             not
             what
             it
             was
             .
             Beside
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             yield
             all
             that
             he
             here
             alledges
             ,
             it
             were
             no
             loss
             to
             our
             cause
             :
             for
             we
             do
             not
             make
             
               universal
               Jurisdiction
            
             the
             only
             Character
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ;
             but
             that
             complexly
             ,
             and
             in
             conjunction
             with
             others
             :
             as
             is
             above
             shewed
             .
             Another
             Consideration
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               had
               not
               equal
               Bounds
               and
               Provinces
               for
               their
               Inspection
               ,
               but
               some
               travelled
               further
               than
               others
               ;
               yet
               this
               did
               not
               change
               their
               rectoral
               Power
               ,
               or
               Jurisdiction
               :
               no
               more
               did
               the
               confining
               Bishops
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Power
               ,
               to
               narrower
               Limites
               ,
               make
               their
               Power
               to
               differ
               from
               what
               the
               Apostles
               had
               :
               that
               Restriction
               not
               being
               by
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Power
               it self
               ;
               but
               from
               the
               various
               Necessities
               and
               Circumstances
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Rules
               of
               Order
               ,
               and
               the
               multitude
               of
               Converts
               ,
               which
               obliged
               them
               afterwards
               to
               more
               personal
               Residence
               .
            
             I
             reply
             to
             this
             ,
             1.
             
             Here
             is
             a
             wide
             Door
             left
             for
             
               his
               Holiness
               of
               Rome
            
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             :
             and
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             how
             naturally
             ,
             and
             frequently
             ,
             this
             learned
             Author
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             of
             his
             Gang
             ,
             do
             shew
             their
             Byass
             to
             that
             side
             .
             If
             nothing
             but
             Order
             ,
             and
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             not
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             do
             confine
             Bishops
             to
             their
             Sees
             ,
             whether
             larger
             ,
             
             or
             less
             extended
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             have
             ,
             
               actu
               primo
            
             (
             as
             may
             be
             deduced
             from
             this
             Doctrine
             )
             universal
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             why
             may
             not
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             be
             committed
             to
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             be
             subject
             to
             him
             ?
             Some
             think
             that
             this
             belongeth
             to
             good
             Order
             ,
             (
             though
             ordinary
             Pastors
             be
             related
             
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ;
             yet
             they
             have
             not
             that
             Jurisdiction
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             ,
             who
             needed
             no
             more
             but
             their
             intrinsick
             Power
             to
             warrant
             its
             Exercise
             in
             any
             particular
             place
             .
             )
             2.
             
             It
             is
             without
             all
             warrant
             to
             suppose
             that
             every
             Bishop
             hath
             universal
             Power
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             every
             Apostle
             had
             :
             they
             have
             not
             that
             Commission
             ,
             
               go
               teach
               all
               Nations
            
             :
             this
             was
             the
             peculiar
             work
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             travel
             and
             plant
             Churches
             :
             the
             work
             of
             Bishops
             (
             if
             such
             an
             Office
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             )
             is
             to
             stay
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             feed
             that
             part
             of
             Christs
             Flock
             which
             is
             committed
             to
             them
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             falsly
             supposed
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             so
             their
             several
             Provinces
             as
             that
             they
             were
             confined
             to
             these
             :
             the
             World
             was
             the
             Province
             of
             each
             of
             them
             ;
             though
             by
             mutual
             Consent
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             immediat
             Conduct
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             guided
             their
             Motions
             ,
             (
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             Acts
             17.
             7
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             )
             they
             went
             into
             several
             places
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             yet
             so
             as
             they
             observed
             not
             that
             Division
             very
             critically
             ;
             for
             we
             find
             them
             meeting
             sometimes
             ;
             and
             though
             Peter
             was
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             yet
             Paul
             often
             preached
             to
             the
             Jews
             4.
             
             The
             confinement
             of
             the
             ordinary
             Pastors
             to
             their
             several
             Charges
             is
             not
             the
             effect
             of
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             Agreement
             of
             them
             among
             themselves
             ,
             alone
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             Gods
             Appointment
             ,
             (
             though
             the
             setting
             of
             the
             Bounds
             of
             their
             several
             Districts
             in
             particular
             ,
             be
             a
             work
             of
             men
             )
             for
             Christ
             hath
             not
             only
             set
             Pastors
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             set
             them
             over
             their
             particular
             Flocks
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             18.
             so
             as
             they
             have
             the
             charge
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             must
             give
             account
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Souls
             in
             all
             Churches
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             His
             Notion
             ,
             p.
             103.
             that
             
               the
               Apostles
               divided
               the
               World
               among
               themselves
               by
               Lot
               ,
            
             I
             know
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Dorotheas
            
             ,
             and
             Nicephorus
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ;
             and
             some
             latter
             Writers
             have
             taken
             it
             on
             trust
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             this
             Author
             doth
             :
             neither
             shall
             I
             be
             at
             pains
             to
             disprove
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             done
             learnedly
             and
             fully
             by
             
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               ,
               Iren
               :
               p.
               232.
               &
               seq
               .
            
             by
             eight
             Arguments
             ,
             that
             this
             Author
             will
             not
             easily
             answer
             :
             and
             particularly
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             Acts
             1.
             25.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             District
             appointed
             at
             first
             for
             Judas
             ,
             and
             he
             falling
             from
             it
             was
             alloted
             to
             Matthias
             :
             which
             our
             Author
             taketh
             for
             an
             uncontested
             Truth
             ,
             p.
             103.
             
             Another
             thing
             I
             observe
             is
             ,
             p.
             104.
             that
             he
             
             saith
             ,
             
               neither
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               nor
               their
               immediat
               Successors
               ,
               were
               so
               confined
               to
               particular
               Sees
               ,
               but
               that
               proportionably
               to
               the
               Exigencies
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               their
               Episcopal
               care
               and
               Superintendency
               did
               reach
               the
               whole
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               was
               possible
               ;
               and
               as
               Christian
               charity
               did
               require
               or
               allow
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               their
               more
               fixed
               and
               nearer
               Relation
               they
               might
               have
               to
               particular
               Churches
               :
            
             which
             he
             proveth
             by
             
               their
               Epistles
               to
               other
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             by
             
               their
               Travels
            
             :
             and
             he
             concludeth
             ,
             that
             
               the
               confinement
               to
               a
               particular
               See
               ,
               doth
               not
               proceed
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Rules
               of
               Prudence
               ,
               Ecclesiastical
               Oeconomy
               ,
               and
               canonical
               Constitutions
               .
            
             I
             first
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             still
             beside
             the
             Purpose
             ,
             for
             it
             can
             never
             evince
             that
             the
             Bishops
             are
             Apostles
             ,
             unless
             he
             make
             it
             out
             that
             no
             other
             Mark
             can
             be
             assigned
             in
             respect
             of
             which
             they
             differ
             .
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             though
             Bishops
             and
             Apostles
             were
             Universal
             Officers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             are
             other
             things
             wherein
             they
             differ
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             .
             2
             That
             the
             Apostles
             had
             a
             fixed
             and
             nearer
             Relation
             to
             one
             particular
             Church
             more
             than
             another
             ,
             is
             denyed
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             never
             prove
             it
             .
             The
             contrary
             is
             proved
             abundantly
             by
             the
             Author
             last
             cited
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             do
             sometimes
             call
             James
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             :
             but
             that
             is
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             Residence
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             confinement
             of
             his
             Authority
             :
             he
             was
             determined
             to
             stay
             there
             ,
             as
             the
             place
             which
             Christians
             did
             resort
             to
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             (
             not
             in
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             but
             on
             many
             other
             Occasions
             )
             that
             he
             might
             there
             superintend
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
             
               Euseb
               .
               lib
               :
               2.
               c
               :
            
             23.
             and
             
               Jerome
               de
               viris
               illustribus
            
             ,
             say
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ordained
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ;
             but
             this
             they
             take
             out
             of
             Egesippus
             (
             as
             themselves
             confess
             )
             a
             most
             Fabulous
             Writer
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             relate
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             several
             things
             concerning
             the
             same
             James
             ,
             that
             all
             do
             look
             on
             as
             idle
             Dreams
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             also
             without
             warrant
             ,
             that
             he
             asserteth
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Bishops
             were
             not
             confined
             to
             their
             Sees
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             Apostles
             were
             .
             If
             he
             understand
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             we
             shall
             debate
             the
             case
             afterward
             .
             If
             of
             ordinary
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             they
             had
             a
             regard
             to
             neighbouring
             Churches
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             furnished
             with
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             otherways
             had
             need
             of
             their
             help
             (
             so
             do
             Ministers
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             do
             )
             and
             this
             is
             all
             that
             can
             be
             inferred
             from
             their
             Epistles
             ,
             or
             their
             Travels
             ,
             which
             he
             mentioneth
             :
             but
             that
             they
             had
             universal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Apostles
             had
             ,
             we
             deny
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             brought
             no
             Proof
             of
             it
             .
             4.
             
             Who
             ever
             thought
             that
             the
             Confinement
             of
             a
             Pastor
             to
             a
             particular
             Charge
             ,
             doth
             proceed
             from
             the
             
               nature
               of
               the
               Priesthood
            
             ?
             if
             one
             Pastor
             could
             feed
             Christs
             
             Flock
             ,
             more
             were
             superfluous
             :
             neither
             doth
             it
             proceed
             from
             mens
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             Church
             Canons
             ;
             but
             from
             Christs
             Institution
             ,
             built
             on
             natural
             necessity
             .
             He
             directed
             his
             Apostles
             to
             ordain
             Elders
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             He
             cometh
             now
             p.
             105.
             to
             discourse
             of
             
               Succession
               to
               these
               Apostles
            
             ,
             whose
             Office
             he
             had
             taken
             so
             much
             pains
             (
             to
             what
             purpose
             let
             the
             Reader
             Judge
             )
             to
             describe
             :
             and
             fixeth
             the
             Debate
             in
             this
             Question
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               Apostles
               committed
               their
               Episcopal
               Jurisdiction
               and
               Apostolick
               Authority
               ,
               which
               they
               exercised
               in
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               to
               single
               Successors
               ,
               duely
               and
               regularly
               chosen
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               acting
               in
               the
               Administration
               of
               Ecclesrastical
               Affairs
               ,
               in
               perfect
               Parity
               and
               Equality
               ?
            
             And
             this
             he
             taketh
             to
             be
             the
             genuine
             State
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             I
             ;
             if
             some
             of
             his
             Prejudices
             ,
             and
             unwarrantable
             Suppositions
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             it
             .
             For
             correcting
             this
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             observed
             first
             ;
             that
             we
             will
             never
             own
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             any
             Successors
             in
             the
             whole
             of
             what
             was
             essential
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             :
             particularly
             ,
             that
             rectoral
             Power
             that
             every
             one
             of
             them
             had
             over
             all
             other
             Ecclesiasticks
             :
             we
             deny
             that
             this
             was
             transmitted
             to
             Church
             Rulers
             who
             came
             after
             them
             .
             This
             our
             Author
             supposeth
             ;
             whereas
             he
             should
             have
             proved
             it
             .
             That
             all
             that
             Power
             that
             was
             necessary
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             transmitted
             from
             the
             Apostles
             to
             their
             Successors
             ,
             we
             acknowledge
             :
             such
             as
             Power
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             Administring
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             Ordaining
             Ministers
             ,
             Ruling
             the
             Church
             :
             this
             they
             left
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             whether
             they
             left
             this
             Power
             to
             one
             in
             every
             Church
             to
             Rule
             the
             rest
             in
             these
             Administrations
             ,
             or
             to
             many
             equally
             ,
             is
             the
             Question
             .
             I
             join
             all
             these
             Powers
             together
             ;
             because
             our
             Brethren
             with
             whom
             we
             now
             debate
             ,
             our
             
               Jure
               Divino
            
             Prelatists
             ,
             put
             them
             all
             in
             the
             Bishops
             hands
             alone
             ,
             to
             be
             parcelled
             out
             to
             his
             Curats
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             So
             that
             Presbyters
             may
             not
             preach
             ,
             baptize
             ,
             nor
             do
             any
             thing
             else
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             without
             his
             allowance
             ;
             they
             make
             the
             Bishop
             the
             sole
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Diocess
             .
             Wherefore
             our
             Author
             to
             this
             Question
             should
             have
             premised
             another
             ,
             viz.
             whether
             the
             Apostles
             have
             any
             Successors
             at
             all
             ,
             in
             the
             plenitude
             of
             that
             Power
             that
             they
             had
             over
             the
             Churches
             ?
             He
             taketh
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             we
             deny
             it
             :
             and
             prove
             what
             we
             say
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Apostles
             had
             their
             Power
             both
             as
             to
             its
             being
             ,
             and
             extent
             ,
             and
             that
             toward
             persons
             and
             things
             or
             actions
             ,
             by
             an
             immediat
             Call
             :
             The
             Lord
             by
             himself
             ,
             without
             any
             act
             of
             the
             Church
             interveening
             ,
             pitched
             on
             the
             persons
             ,
             made
             them
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             their
             work
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             Power
             .
             Now
             if
             any
             
             pretend
             to
             succeed
             to
             them
             in
             the
             plenitude
             of
             this
             Power
             ,
             they
             must
             instruct
             the
             same
             immediat
             Call
             ,
             or
             shew
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             left
             Directions
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             for
             clothing
             some
             persons
             with
             all
             that
             Authority
             :
             but
             this
             neither
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             nor
             none
             else
             can
             pretend
             to
             .
             Not
             to
             an
             immediat
             Call
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             must
             shew
             their
             Credentials
             .
             Nor
             to
             Scripture
             Warrant
             for
             all
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             where
             is
             their
             Warrant
             for
             going
             through
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             personal
             and
             intrinsick
             Authority
             ,
             to
             order
             Affairs
             in
             all
             Churches
             where
             they
             come
             ,
             or
             for
             instituting
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             ;
             and
             appointing
             new
             Officers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             in
             it
             before
             :
             or
             even
             for
             ruling
             over
             their
             Brethren
             ?
             This
             last
             I
             know
             they
             claim
             :
             and
             we
             shall
             debate
             it
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             these
             others
             also
             belonged
             to
             the
             plenitude
             of
             an
             Apostolick
             Power
             .
             We
             have
             indeed
             sufficient
             warrant
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             for
             Men
             to
             Teach
             and
             Rule
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             these
             things
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             a
             Power
             for
             doing
             that
             was
             needful
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             for
             other
             Powers
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             ,
             they
             were
             only
             needful
             for
             planting
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             not
             for
             Churches
             planted
             :
             neither
             have
             we
             Directions
             about
             propogating
             such
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             Another
             Argument
             .
             The
             Apostles
             in
             their
             own
             time
             ,
             divided
             their
             Power
             and
             Work
             among
             several
             sorts
             of
             Church
             Officers
             :
             they
             appointed
             Elders
             ,
             some
             for
             Teaching
             and
             Ruling
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             proved
             ;
             some
             for
             Ruling
             only
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             They
             appointed
             also
             Deacons
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             care
             of
             the
             Poor
             ;
             which
             was
             also
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Power
             but
             they
             appointed
             none
             to
             succeed
             in
             the
             whole
             of
             their
             Power
             .
             This
             Conduct
             they
             could
             not
             have
             used
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             to
             have
             such
             Successors
             .
             If
             they
             made
             diverse
             sorts
             of
             Church
             Officers
             to
             succeed
             them
             ,
             every
             one
             in
             his
             share
             of
             that
             work
             that
             is
             alloted
             to
             him
             .
             All
             which
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Apostles
             :
             and
             if
             they
             have
             not
             told
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             of
             these
             Officers
             must
             act
             in
             dependency
             on
             one
             ,
             who
             is
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             were
             over
             all
             :
             how
             can
             we
             imagine
             that
             there
             is
             one
             Officer
             in
             the
             Church
             (
             by
             divine
             or
             Apostolick
             appointment
             )
             who
             hath
             all
             the
             Power
             that
             they
             had
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             all
             must
             be
             subject
             as
             to
             them
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Fathers
             do
             not
             only
             make
             Bishops
             to
             be
             Successors
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             they
             say
             the
             same
             of
             all
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             think
             that
             any
             person
             succeded
             to
             them
             in
             the
             plenitude
             of
             their
             Power
             .
             The
             consequence
             is
             evident
             ,
             for
             parcelling
             out
             their
             Succession
             ,
             and
             one
             enjoying
             it
             
               in
               solidum
            
             ,
             are
             inconsistent
             ;
             the
             Ant.
             I
             prove
             by
             several
             Testimonies
             .
             
               Ignatius
               Ep
               :
               ad
               Trall
               :
               Presbyteros
               vocat
               
               conjunctionem
               Apostolorum
               Christi
               :
               &
               jubet
               ,
               ut
               eos
               sequamur
               tanquam
               Christi
               Apostolos
               .
               Ep
               :
               ad
               Smyrnen
               :
            
             and
             
               Ep
               :
               ad
               Magnes
            
             .
             he
             saith
             expresly
             
               p
               :
               33.
               edit
               :
               Vossi
               ,
            
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             succeeded
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Irenaeus
               advers
               Haereseslib
               :
               3
               :
               c
               :
            
             2.
             saith
             ,
             
               traditionem
               quae
               est
               ab
               Apostolis
               per
               successionem
               Presbyterorum
               custodiri
               :
            
             and
             
               lib
               :
               4
               :
               c
            
             :
             43.
             enjoineth
             ,
             
               ut
               Presbyteris
               qui
               in
               Ecclesia
               sunt
               ,
               &
               ab
               Apostolis
               successionem
               habent
               ,
               auscultemus
               .
            
             And
             
               c
               :
               45.
               
               Uhi
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               charismata
               Domini
               posita
               sunt
               ,
               ibi
               discere
               oportet
               veritatem
               ,
               apud
               quos
               est
               ea
               quae
               est
               ab
               Apostolis
               Ecclesiae
               successio
               .
               Cyprian
               lib
               :
               4.
               
               Ep
            
             4
             :
             affirmeth
             ,
             
               omnes
               praepositos
            
             (
             and
             it
             is
             known
             that
             he
             giveth
             that
             Title
             also
             to
             Presbyters
             )
             
               vicaria
               ordinatione
               Apostolis
               succedere
               .
               Jerome
            
             (
             who
             was
             no
             Bishop
             )
             owneth
             himself
             for
             one
             of
             the
             Successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               dist
               :
               35
               :
               cap.
               Ecclesiae
               in
               Apostolorum
               loco
               sumus
               ,
               non
               solum
               sermonem
               eorum
               imitemur
               ,
               sed
               &
               seorsum
               abstinentiam
               .
            
             And
             
               ad
               Heliodorum
               :
               absit
               ut
               de
               his
               quicquam
               sinistrum
               loquar
               ,
               qui
               Apostolico
               gradui
               succedentes
               ,
               Christi
               corpus
               sacro
               ore
               conficiunt
               ;
               &
               per
               quos
               nos
               Christiani
               simus
               .
            
             August
             
               ad
               fratres
               in
               eremo
            
             ,
             calleth
             them
             expresly
             ,
             among
             many
             glorious
             Epithets
             ,
             
               Apostolorum
               successores
            
             .
             And
             Ser
             :
             33.
             
             He
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               non
               Laicis
               spiritualia
               dona
               tradita
               sunt
               ;
               sed
               vicariis
               Domini
               ,
               vicarii
               domini
               sunt
               qui
               vicem
               Apostolorum
               tenent
               :
            
             which
             ye
             see
             he
             saith
             of
             all
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             Another
             thing
             I
             dislike
             in
             this
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             supposeth
             the
             Apostles
             exercised
             their
             Jurisdiction
             in
             particular
             Churches
             .
             I
             have
             above
             shewed
             ,
             that
             this
             they
             did
             not
             ordinarily
             ,
             in
             Churches
             already
             planted
             ,
             and
             furnished
             with
             Officers
             .
             A
             third
             thing
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             supposeth
             us
             to
             maintain
             a
             
               perfect
               Parity
            
             among
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Affairs
             .
             This
             I
             also
             cleared
             ,
             S.
             2.
             
             §
             5.
             that
             we
             own
             a
             temporary
             Disparity
             ,
             though
             not
             a
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             in
             our
             ambulatory
             Moderator
             .
             These
             things
             being
             cleared
             ,
             the
             Question
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             that
             ruling
             Power
             that
             was
             in
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             necessary
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostles
             setled
             Churches
             ,
             and
             committed
             the
             Government
             of
             them
             to
             Officers
             who
             were
             to
             continue
             in
             Succession
             in
             all
             the
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             committed
             that
             ruling
             Power
             to
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             ?
             He
             saith
             it
             was
             committed
             to
             a
             single
             Bishop
             ,
             I
             maintain
             it
             was
             committed
             to
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             without
             any
             Disparity
             of
             Power
             ,
             or
             Jurisdiction
             among
             them
             .
             And
             I
             further
             add
             ,
             that
             neither
             did
             the
             Apostles
             give
             more
             of
             this
             Power
             to
             one
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             neither
             did
             they
             allow
             them
             to
             
             transfer
             that
             equal
             Power
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             suffer
             him
             to
             rule
             over
             them
             .
             Some
             light
             Velitations
             he
             hath
             (
             before
             he
             came
             to
             his
             main
             arguments
             )
             for
             proving
             his
             Point
             .
             And
             1.
             
             From
             
               Christs
               promise
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostolick
               office
               shall
               indure
               perpetually
               ;
               and
               this
               promise
               was
               made
               to
               them
               ,
               not
               in
               their
               Personal
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               Spiritual
               capacity
            
             I
             suppose
             he
             aimeth
             at
             Mat
             :
             28
             :
             20.
             where
             there
             is
             not
             one
             word
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             office
             in
             the
             Plenitude
             of
             that
             power
             they
             had
             .
             It
             respecteth
             their
             power
             of
             Teaching
             ,
             Baptizing
             and
             Ruling
             ;
             and
             the
             promise
             implieth
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             some
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             who
             shall
             be
             imployed
             in
             that
             work
             ;
             and
             it
             ensureth
             Gods
             presence
             to
             them
             who
             are
             so
             employed
             ;
             but
             it
             saith
             nothing
             ,
             directly
             nor
             indirectly
             ,
             how
             much
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Power
             these
             Successors
             shall
             have
             .
             His
             second
             Hint
             of
             an
             Argument
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               loved
               the
               Church
               as
               much
               after
               the
               decease
               of
               the
               Apostles
               as
               before
               .
            
             A.
             It
             thence
             followeth
             that
             he
             did
             not
             let
             them
             want
             whatever
             spiritual
             Authority
             and
             Jurisdiction
             was
             needful
             for
             them
             :
             but
             it
             no
             way
             followeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostolick
             Power
             ,
             in
             all
             its
             Latitude
             ,
             must
             continue
             ;
             because
             though
             that
             was
             needful
             for
             planting
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             needful
             for
             her
             watering
             ,
             and
             her
             continuance
             .
             That
             
               the
               Testimonies
               he
               is
               to
               bring
               were
               universally
               received
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               knew
               no
               other
               Government
               for
               1400
               years
            
             ;
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             p.
             106.
             is
             one
             of
             his
             bold
             affirmations
             ,
             which
             must
             stand
             for
             Argument
             ,
             to
             his
             easie
             Believers
             .
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             He
             undertaketh
             to
             prove
             that
             
               the
               Apostles
               transmitted
               their
               Rectoral
               Power
               immediatly
               to
               single
               Successors
               ,
            
             both
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Records
             .
             The
             first
             Scripture
             Proof
             is
             ,
             from
             
               Timothy
               being
               Bishop
               at
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             Titus
             at
             Crete
             .
             This
             his
             Argument
             he
             prosecuteth
             somewhat
             confusedly
             :
             but
             we
             must
             follow
             whether
             he
             leadeth
             .
             He
             bringeth
             nothing
             for
             proof
             of
             their
             being
             Bishops
             there
             ,
             but
             that
             
               the
               Apostle
               besought
            
             Timothy
             
               to
               abide
               at
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               when
               himself
               was
               going
               into
            
             Macedonia
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               1.
               3.
               with
               Acts
            
             20
             :
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             then
             ,
             after
             taking
             off
             (
             as
             he
             fancieth
             )
             one
             of
             our
             Exceptions
             against
             his
             Argument
             ,
             he
             proveth
             ,
             that
             
               the
               work
               that
               they
               did
               was
               competent
               to
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             The
             Exception
             that
             our
             Writers
             commonly
             bring
             ,
             is
             from
             Timothies
             non
             residency
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             travelling
             with
             Paul.
             His
             refutation
             of
             this
             ,
             p.
             107
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Timothy
               after
               he
               was
               established
               Bishop
               at
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               did
               often
               wait
               on
               the
               Apostle
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               his
               spiritual
               Father
               ,
               to
               assist
               him
               in
               the
               Offices
               of
               Religion
               but
               such
               occasional
               Journeyings
               cannot
               infer
               his
               being
               disengaged
               from
               his
               Episcopal
               Authority
               at
            
             Ephesus
             :
             Philip
             
               was
               as
               much
               a
               Deacon
               when
               he
               went
               and
               preached
               at
            
             Samaria
             ,
             
               as
               when
               he
               served
               Tables
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             .
             
               The
               Presbyterians
               
               have
               not
               lost
               their
               Title
               to
               their
               particular
               Flocks
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               imployed
               to
               visit
               the
               Court
               ,
               or
               Forreign
               Churches
               .
               The
               Ancients
               laid
               no
               weight
               on
               this
               Objection
               ,
               for
               Concil
               :
               Chalcedon
               :
               Act
               :
               11
               :
               reckoned
               27
               Bishops
               from
            
             Timothy
             
               to
               their
               own
               days
            
             .
             The
             Reply
             to
             all
             this
             is
             easie
             .
             1.
             
             He
             doth
             not
             propose
             our
             Argument
             fairly
             ,
             nor
             in
             its
             full
             Strength
             :
             for
             then
             ;
             this
             his
             Answer
             would
             appear
             trifling
             .
             We
             plead
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             made
             appear
             that
             ever
             Timothy
             was
             fixed
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             as
             Pastor
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             was
             only
             sent
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             Pauls
             Deputy
             ,
             for
             a
             small
             time
             ,
             to
             do
             some
             Work
             there
             .
             
               I
               besought
               thee
               to
               abide
               still
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               1
               Tim
               :
            
             1
             :
             3.
             cannot
             import
             a
             fixed
             Charge
             :
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ;
             that
             his
             being
             first
             sent
             to
             that
             Place
             was
             lookt
             on
             as
             a
             Temporary
             Imployment
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             finding
             need
             of
             his
             being
             longer
             there
             than
             he
             at
             first
             thought
             ,
             doth
             now
             lengthen
             out
             his
             Commission
             for
             some
             longer
             time
             .
             If
             he
             had
             been
             fixed
             at
             Ephesus
             as
             his
             particular
             Charge
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Pastoral
             Relation
             to
             that
             People
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             end
             only
             with
             his
             Life
             ,
             such
             a
             Desire
             for
             his
             staying
             longer
             in
             that
             Place
             had
             been
             very
             impertinent
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Strength
             of
             our
             Argument
             lieth
             in
             this
             ;
             that
             we
             find
             Timothy
             not
             only
             now
             and
             then
             in
             other
             Places
             ,
             Labouring
             in
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             (
             that
             I
             confess
             is
             consistent
             with
             a
             fixed
             Charge
             )
             but
             the
             Course
             of
             his
             Ministerial
             Labours
             was
             ,
             to
             be
             imployed
             else
             where
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             little
             ,
             or
             no
             more
             of
             him
             at
             Ephesus
             than
             what
             is
             mentioned
             in
             this
             place
             .
             We
             find
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             Paul
             returned
             to
             Ephesus
             from
             Macedonia
             ,
             that
             he
             sent
             Timothy
             thence
             to
             Achaia
             ,
             himself
             staying
             at
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Acts
            
             19
             :
             22
             :
             After
             Paul
             came
             from
             Ephesus
             to
             Macedonia
             again
             ,
             and
             returned
             thence
             unto
             Asia
             ,
             we
             find
             Timothy
             with
             him
             ;
             not
             at
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Acts
            
             20
             :
             1
             ,
             4
             :
             After
             which
             we
             never
             read
             that
             Timothy
             wrote
             ,
             came
             ,
             or
             returned
             to
             Ephesus
             .
             We
             find
             that
             Paul
             sent
             him
             to
             
               Corinth
               ,
               1
               Cor
            
             :
             4
             :
             7
             :
             and
             16
             :
             10
             :
             2
             Cor
             :
             1
             :
             19.
             
             And
             to
             
               Philippie
               ,
               Philip
            
             :
             2.
             19.
             
             And
             to
             
               Thessalonica
               ,
               1
               Thess
            
             :
             3
             :
             2
             ,
             6.
             
             Also
             he
             joyneth
             with
             Paul
             in
             Writing
             his
             second
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             which
             was
             written
             at
             Philippie
             ,
             and
             was
             sent
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             first
             ,
             from
             the
             same
             Place
             :
             and
             in
             that
             to
             Philippie
             written
             from
             Rome
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             first
             to
             Thessalonica
             from
             Athens
             :
             and
             in
             the
             second
             .
             He
             is
             also
             mentioned
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             as
             being
             elsewhere
             :
             but
             we
             read
             no
             more
             of
             his
             being
             at
             Ephesus
             .
             He
             joyneth
             with
             Paul
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             from
             Rome
             .
             He
             was
             at
             Corinth
             when
             Paul
             wrote
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               Rom
            
             :
             16
             :
             21
             :
             with
             the
             Postscript
             of
             the
             Epistle
             .
             He
             was
             in
             Italy
             when
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             was
             written
             ,
             Heb
             :
             13
             :
             23
             :
             But
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             which
             was
             written
             from
             Rome
             ,
             long
             after
             the
             
             time
             that
             Timothy
             was
             supposed
             to
             be
             made
             Bishop
             ,
             no
             word
             of
             him
             ,
             neither
             as
             being
             at
             Rome
             ,
             saluting
             them
             ;
             nor
             as
             being
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             saluted
             by
             Paul.
             And
             it
             is
             strange
             ,
             if
             when
             Paul
             speaks
             so
             much
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             Ephesus
             at
             
               Miletum
               ,
               Acts
            
             20
             :
             17
             ,
             —
             that
             he
             taketh
             no
             special
             notice
             of
             him
             their
             Bishop
             .
             Beside
             ,
             he
             telleth
             Timothy
             that
             he
             had
             sent
             Tychicus
             to
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               2
               Tim
            
             :
             2
             :
             12.
             and
             that
             about
             the
             same
             Work
             that
             he
             had
             enjoyned
             Timothy
             to
             do
             there
             ;
             and
             mentioneth
             him
             as
             sent
             to
             them
             ,
             Ephes
             :
             6
             :
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             So
             that
             there
             is
             full
             as
             much
             ground
             to
             say
             that
             Tychicus
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             as
             to
             assign
             that
             See
             to
             Timothy
             :
             and
             more
             ground
             to
             make
             Timothy
             Bishop
             of
             several
             other
             Churches
             above-mentioned
             ,
             than
             of
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             I
             hope
             ,
             2.
             
             These
             Reasons
             against
             Timothies
             being
             Bishop
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             are
             not
             taken
             off
             by
             telling
             us
             of
             Philip
             the
             Deacon
             Preaching
             at
             Samaria
             :
             for
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             that
             Philip
             was
             now
             Called
             to
             an
             higher
             Office
             ;
             and
             so
             might
             leave
             his
             Deaconship
             to
             another
             :
             or
             ,
             he
             might
             return
             to
             his
             Work
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             seing
             we
             read
             not
             of
             such
             a
             constant
             Course
             of
             his
             being
             elsewhere
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             in
             Timothy
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             paralell
             to
             a
             
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               visiting
               the
               Court
               ,
               or
               Forreign
               Churches
               .
            
             If
             they
             be
             constantly
             Abroad
             ,
             and
             especially
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             never
             more
             setled
             in
             a
             particular
             Place
             ,
             save
             that
             such
             a
             Man
             was
             sent
             to
             Preach
             ,
             and
             do
             other
             Ministerial
             Work
             there
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             we
             think
             it
             a
             good
             Argument
             against
             their
             Pastoral
             Relation
             to
             that
             Place
             .
             If
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               ,
               Act
            
             11.
             mention
             twenty
             seven
             Bishops
             in
             Ephesus
             (
             which
             I
             find
             not
             in
             Caranza
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             said
             by
             the
             Council
             ,
             
               Bibthoth
               .
               Concil
            
             .
             but
             by
             one
             Man
             ,
             
               Obiter
               .
               Leontius
            
             Bishop
             of
             
               Magnesia
               ,
               Tom.
               4.
               p.
            
             700.
             )
             it
             signifieth
             no
             more
             than
             that
             Timothy
             setled
             that
             Church
             (
             which
             he
             might
             do
             in
             the
             short
             time
             he
             stayed
             there
             )
             and
             from
             that
             time
             there
             had
             been
             so
             many
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             Chief
             Ministers
             who
             were
             Presidents
             in
             their
             Presbyteries
             ,
             during
             that
             time
             .
             This
             can
             neither
             prove
             Timothy's
             fixed
             Pastoral
             Relation
             to
             that
             People
             ;
             nor
             the
             sole
             ,
             or
             superior
             Jurisdiction
             of
             them
             who
             came
             after
             him
             .
             He
             next
             laboureth
             to
             prove
             that
             Timothy
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             from
             
               the
               Power
               he
               was
               to
               Exercise
               ,
               and
               the
               Work
               he
               was
               to
               do
               there
            
             ;
             which
             he
             asserteth
             to
             be
             ,
             
               all
               the
               Power
               and
               Work
               they
               claim
               for
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             And
             he
             insisteth
             at
             length
             ,
             from
             the
             Epistles
             written
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             was
             his
             Power
             and
             Work.
             We
             do
             not
             contest
             with
             him
             about
             this
             ;
             as
             himself
             confesseth
             ,
             p.
             104.
             surely
             Timothy
             could
             do
             as
             much
             as
             any
             Bishop
             can
             lay
             Claim
             to
             :
             only
             we
             deny
             his
             being
             fixed
             there
             ;
             and
             we
             deny
             that
             he
             Acted
             as
             an
             ordinary
             
             fixed
             Officer
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             Apostles
             Deputy
             ,
             set
             there
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             the
             Apostle
             might
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             personally
             there
             .
             He
             was
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             Acted
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             wherever
             else
             he
             was
             imployed
             .
             That
             these
             Epistles
             were
             Directed
             to
             Timothy
             ;
             only
             with
             Respect
             to
             his
             Work
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             is
             by
             some
             imagined
             ,
             without
             all
             ground
             .
             He
             was
             imployed
             here
             and
             there
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             where-ever
             he
             had
             Work
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             manage
             it
             according
             to
             these
             Directions
             .
             It
             is
             an
             inconsequential
             Argument
             that
             our
             Author
             bringeth
             ,
             p.
             108.
             to
             prove
             Timothy's
             particular
             Relation
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             that
             1
             
               Tim
               :
               3
               :
               14
               ,
               15
               :
               It
               is
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               gave
               him
               these
               Directions
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               should
               tarry
               longer
               from
               coming
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               might
               know
               how
               to
               behave
               himself
               in
               the
               House
               of
               God.
            
             For
             all
             this
             may
             agree
             to
             any
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             that
             of
             Ephesus
             :
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             (
             which
             followeth
             )
             of
             Ephesus
             alone
             ,
             that
             that
             Church
             was
             
               the
               Pillar
               and
               Ground
               of
               the
               Truth
               :
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             intended
             these
             Injunctions
             not
             for
             Timothy
             alone
             ;
             but
             for
             all
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             far
             less
             for
             Timothy
             only
             while
             at
             Ephesus
             ;
             but
             for
             him
             in
             whatever
             part
             of
             the
             Lords
             Vineyard
             he
             should
             have
             Occasion
             to
             Labour
             .
             Neither
             do
             we
             now
             Debate
             ,
             whether
             Timothy
             had
             a
             particular
             Relation
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             (
             which
             may
             be
             granted
             while
             he
             abode
             there
             )
             but
             whether
             he
             had
             a
             fixed
             Relation
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             had
             not
             afterward
             to
             other
             Churches
             whereto
             the
             Apostle
             sent
             him
             :
             or
             whether
             he
             was
             Related
             to
             it
             as
             an
             Itinerant
             Evangelist
             ,
             or
             as
             as
             an
             ordinary
             and
             fixed
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             §
             14.
             
             He
             argueth
             also
             p.
             109.
             that
             
               his
               Power
               was
               not
               temporary
               or
               transient
               ,
               but
               successive
               and
               perpetual
               ,
               and
               derived
               to
               others
               in
               solidum
               ,
               as
               he
               received
               it
               himself
               :
            
             and
             this
             he
             proveth
             ,
             because
             
               he
               is
               injoyned
               to
               commit
               it
               to
               faithful
               Men
               who
               should
               be
               able
               to
               Teach
               others
               also
               .
            
             Here
             is
             still
             a
             Mistake
             of
             the
             Question
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             about
             the
             Perpetuity
             of
             Timothy's
             Power
             ;
             which
             I
             believe
             he
             had
             wherever
             the
             Apostle
             sent
             him
             about
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             but
             the
             Question
             is
             about
             the
             Perpetuity
             of
             his
             Abode
             at
             ,
             and
             Pastoral
             Relation
             to
             Ephesus
             :
             which
             is
             not
             proved
             by
             his
             Power
             of
             Ordaining
             Ministers
             .
             He
             demandeth
             p.
             109
             ,
             110.
             somethings
             to
             be
             granted
             to
             him
             :
             some
             of
             which
             I
             freely
             yield
             .
             1.
             
             That
             
               this
               Power
               of
               Timothies
               was
               lawful
               .
            
             2.
             
             That
             
               he
               exercised
               it
               at
               Ephesus
               ;
               viz.
            
             for
             a
             time
             .
             3.
             
             That
             
               it
               was
               committed
               to
               him
               alone
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               a
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               .
            
             This
             I
             yield
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             had
             a
             Vicarious
             Apostolick
             Power
             ,
             that
             was
             superior
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             :
             but
             it
             is
             no
             Consequence
             ,
             Timothy
             had
             such
             a
             Power
             at
             Ephesus
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             Presbytery
             was
             
             not
             ordinary
             Rulers
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             I
             proved
             §
             .
             7.
             
             That
             the
             Apostle
             setled
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             for
             the
             ordinary
             Government
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             4.
             
             That
             
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               of
               a
               Colledge
               to
               which
               Timothy
               was
               accountable
               for
               his
               Administrations
               .
            
             The
             first
             part
             of
             this
             I
             deny
             :
             the
             grounds
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             .
             Beside
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             there
             was
             no
             such
             Colledge
             at
             Ephesus
             then
             ;
             for
             Timothy
             is
             Directed
             about
             Chusing
             and
             Ordaining
             them
             :
             1
             
               Tim
               3.
               1
               &c.
            
             
             The
             second
             part
             I
             freely
             yield
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             could
             not
             be
             accountable
             to
             any
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             Man
             ,
             except
             the
             Apostle
             who
             sent
             him
             :
             but
             this
             maketh
             nothing
             for
             such
             Exemptions
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             unless
             he
             could
             prove
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             that
             they
             have
             a
             Personal
             Mission
             from
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             immediatly
             from
             Christ.
             5.
             
             That
             
               the
               great
               Branches
               of
               Episcopal
               Power
               was
               lodged
               in
               Timothy's
               Person
               :
            
             this
             I
             yield
             ,
             understanding
             it
             of
             that
             Power
             that
             Bishops
             pretend
             to
             .
             6.
             
             That
             
               this
               Authority
               was
               〈◊〉
               in
               it self
               temporary
               ,
               transient
               ,
               or
               extraordinary
               ;
               but
               such
               as
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               Church
               do
               make
               necessary
               in
               all
               Ages
               .
            
             This
             also
             ,
             
               sano
               sensu
            
             ,
             I
             yield
             :
             it
             must
             always
             be
             lodged
             somewhere
             :
             but
             that
             there
             must
             be
             a
             single
             Person
             endowed
             with
             such
             Power
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             lasting
             necessity
             for
             that
             .
             I
             Answer
             to
             his
             Question
             
               p.
               110.
               
               Why
               do
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               discharging
               of
               an
               ordinary
               Trust
               ,
               there
               is
               need
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               Officer
               .
               A.
            
             We
             say
             an
             extraordinary
             Officer
             was
             needful
             at
             first
             ,
             till
             ordinary
             Men
             were
             by
             him
             Authorized
             ,
             and
             Impowered
             to
             propagate
             this
             Trust
             ;
             but
             that
             being
             done
             ,
             we
             plead
             for
             no
             such
             need
             ;
             but
             Debate
             against
             it
             .
             Against
             Timothy's
             Episcopal
             Relation
             to
             Ephesus
             further
             Arguments
             may
             be
             brought
             ;
             from
             the
             Apostles
             putting
             the
             Government
             of
             that
             Church
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Elders
             ,
             acts
             20.
             28.
             28.
             which
             must
             be
             after
             they
             were
             setled
             by
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             he
             being
             then
             with
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Also
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostles
             declaring
             to
             these
             Elders
             all
             the
             Council
             of
             God
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             27.
             and
             yet
             he
             told
             them
             nothing
             of
             so
             important
             a
             point
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             chief
             Pastor
             whom
             they
             must
             obey
             :
             a
             point
             that
             our
             Brethren
             lay
             so
             much
             stress
             on
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             make
             the
             Beeing
             of
             Ministers
             and
             Churches
             to
             hang
             on
             the
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             .
             From
             the
             Apostles
             not
             mentioning
             Timothy
             when
             he
             writeth
             to
             Ephesus
             .
             From
             his
             telling
             them
             that
             they
             should
             see
             his
             Face
             no
             more
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             25.
             and
             yet
             not
             a
             word
             of
             leaving
             Timothy
             to
             take
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             laying
             it
             on
             the
             Elders
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             not
             enlarge
             on
             these
             .
          
           
             §
             15.
             
             He
             alledgeth
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Confidence
             ,
             and
             as
             little
             Strength
             of
             Argument
             ,
             that
             
               the
               same
               power
               was
               committed
               by
               Paul
               to
               Titus
               ,
               in
               Crete
               .
            
             
             And
             here
             p.
             111.
             he
             maketh
             a
             very
             faint
             Attempt
             against
             our
             Plea
             ,
             that
             Titus
             (
             we
             say
             the
             same
             of
             Timothy
             )
             was
             an
             Evangelist
             :
             which
             he
             very
             discretly
             ,
             
               more
               suo
            
             ,
             calleth
             
               a
               ridiculous
               Subterfuge
            
             .
             I
             shall
             examine
             what
             here
             he
             bringeth
             to
             back
             this
             Confidence
             ;
             and
             then
             shew
             that
             Timothy
             and
             Titu
             were
             Evangelists
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             Saith
             he
             ,
             
               It
               is
               no
               where
               said
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               one
               of
               them
               who
               were
               called
               Evangelists
               .
               A.
            
             He
             should
             have
             described
             to
             us
             them
             who
             in
             Scripture
             are
             called
             Evangelists
             :
             The
             word
             is
             divers
             ways
             used
             in
             Holy
             Write
             :
             neither
             do
             we
             argue
             from
             the
             Name
             ,
             that
             either
             he
             ,
             or
             Timothy
             (
             to
             whom
             this
             Name
             is
             expresly
             applyed
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             5.
             
             )
             were
             Evangelists
             :
             but
             we
             argue
             from
             their
             Work
             and
             Circumstances
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             mention
             that
             is
             made
             of
             such
             an
             Office
             being
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Christianity
             .
             There
             are
             others
             beside
             them
             ,
             whom
             we
             can
             prove
             to
             have
             been
             Evangelists
             ,
             who
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             get
             not
             that
             Name
             expresly
             given
             them
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Next
             he
             argueth
             ,
             
               the
               Work
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               hath
               nothing
               in
               its
               nature
               opposit
               to
               ,
               or
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Dignity
               and
               Character
               of
               either
               Bishop
               ,
               Presbyter
               ,
               or
               Deacon
               .
            
             What
             if
             all
             this
             were
             yielded
             ?
             what
             gaineth
             he
             by
             it
             ?
             Titus
             being
             an
             Evangelist
             might
             do
             all
             the
             Work
             that
             our
             Adversaries
             ascribe
             to
             him
             ;
             tho
             he
             were
             no
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             tho
             his
             being
             a
             Bishop
             were
             not
             inconsistent
             with
             being
             an
             Evangelist
             ;
             what
             we
             design
             is
             ,
             that
             doing
             such
             Work
             doth
             not
             prove
             him
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             seing
             he
             was
             an
             Evangelist
             ;
             who
             hath
             all
             that
             power
             that
             Titus
             is
             said
             to
             have
             .
             Beside
             ,
             Saravia
             (
             who
             hath
             said
             more
             for
             Episcopacy
             than
             this
             Author
             hath
             )
             
               de
               Ministr
               .
               Evang.
               grad
               .
               C.
               p.
            
             Saith
             
               nam
               quemadmodum
               major
               Apostoli
               authoritas
               fuit
               quam
               Evangelistae
               ,
               &
               Prophetae
               &
               Evangelistae
               major
               quam
               Episcopi
               vel
               Presbyteri
               ,
               ita
               Titi
               &
               Timothei
               ,
               qui
               Presbyteri
               &
               Episcopi
               erant
               ,
               major
               fuit
               authoritas
               quam
               Presbyterorum
               quos
               oppidatim
               Apostolica
               authoritate
               crearant
               .
            
             He
             maketh
             Evangelists
             to
             be
             a
             higher
             degree
             than
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             if
             then
             Titus
             was
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             is
             it
             imaginable
             that
             he
             was
             afterward
             degraded
             to
             be
             a
             Bishop
             ?
             Do
             we
             ever
             read
             that
             an
             Apostle
             was
             turned
             to
             an
             Evangelist
             ;
             or
             a
             Bishop
             to
             a
             Presbyter
             ;
             or
             he
             to
             a
             Deacon
             :
             unless
             some
             of
             these
             were
             degraded
             for
             some
             fault
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             Titus
             had
             the
             Character
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             like
             he
             was
             setled
             at
             Crete
             as
             an
             ordinary
             Bishop
             .
             Further
             he
             describeth
             an
             Evangelist
             ;
             out
             of
             
               Euseb.
               lib.
               3.
               
               C.
               37.
               hist.
               Eccles.
            
             That
             
               he
               is
               a
               person
               that
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               to
               such
               as
               had
               not
               before
               heard
               of
               it
               ;
               at
               least
               were
               not
               converted
               by
               it
               .
               Eusebius
            
             is
             not
             by
             him
             fairly
             cited
             ,
             C.
             33.
             (
             not
             37.
             )
             he
             is
             giving
             account
             of
             such
             as
             builded
             the
             Churches
             planted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             (
             as
             his
             own
             words
             bear
             ;
             therefore
             they
             did
             
             not
             only
             preach
             to
             them
             who
             had
             not
             heard
             the
             Gospel
             )
             he
             saith
             
               they
               fulfilled
               the
               Work
               of
               Evangelists
               ,
               that
               is
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               they
               preach
               Christ
               to
               them
               who
               as
               yet
               heard
               not
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ;
               and
               published
               earnestly
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Holy
               Gospel
               .
            
             Which
             sheweth
             that
             Eusebius
             calleth
             them
             Evangelists
             ,
             whom
             the
             Apostles
             imployed
             to
             Water
             their
             Plantations
             (
             as
             Apollo
             did
             after
             
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             3.
             6.
             
             )
             also
             whom
             they
             sent
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             Unconverted
             ;
             or
             any
             way
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             .
             His
             
               at
               last
            
             is
             his
             own
             addition
             to
             Eusebius
             ,
             not
             the
             words
             of
             that
             Historian
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             then
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             hath
             said
             nothing
             that
             can
             exclude
             Titus
             from
             being
             an
             Evangelist
             .
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             that
             any
             ordained
             Minister
             may
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             account
             be
             called
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             ;
             as
             may
             also
             every
             on
             that
             preaches
             the
             Gospel
             :
             but
             we
             now
             speak
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             in
             the
             more
             restricted
             sense
             ,
             as
             it
             signifieth
             a
             Church
             Officer
             whom
             Christ
             had
             set
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             distinguished
             from
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             
               &c.
               Eph.
            
             4.
             11.
             
             That
             it
             is
             no
             where
             insinuated
             that
             Titus
             was
             such
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             he
             alledged
             p.
             111.
             but
             we
             prove
             from
             the
             Work
             he
             was
             imployed
             about
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             more
             than
             insinuated
             .
             He
             proveth
             that
             one
             may
             do
             the
             Work
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             who
             is
             much
             higher
             than
             an
             Evangelist
             (
             which
             is
             a
             Truth
             ,
             but
             very
             impertinent
             to
             his
             purpose
             )
             because
             
               Daniel
               did
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               who
               was
               no
               King
               but
               much
               lower
               than
               a
               King
               :
               a
               very
               wise
               Consequence
               indeed
            
             ;
             That
             
               Philip
               the
               Evangelist
               had
               no
               power
               to
               confirm
               ,
               or
               ordain
               ,
               he
               affirmeth
               ,
               p.
            
             112.
             which
             is
             both
             false
             ;
             he
             had
             power
             to
             ordain
             when
             any
             of
             the
             Apostles
             sent
             him
             about
             that
             Work
             :
             and
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             had
             it
             not
             otherwise
             .
             (
             For
             the
             power
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             we
             know
             none
             had
             it
             :
             there
             being
             no
             such
             Ordinance
             ,
             in
             our
             Authors
             sense
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             )
             It
             is
             also
             wide
             from
             this
             purpose
             ,
             for
             the
             Apostles
             might
             send
             the
             Evangelists
             clothed
             with
             what
             power
             they
             thought
             fit
             to
             impart
             to
             them
             .
             Paul
             might
             send
             Titus
             to
             Crete
             to
             ordain
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Philip
             might
             be
             sent
             elsewhere
             ,
             on
             another
             Errand
             ;
             and
             yet
             both
             be
             Evangelists
             .
             That
             most
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Bishops
             were
             Evangelists
             ,
             is
             true
             ,
             in
             the
             large
             sense
             ,
             as
             before
             :
             but
             not
             in
             the
             strick
             sense
             :
             neither
             is
             this
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             :
             for
             he
             saith
             nothing
             unless
             he
             can
             also
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             all
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Times
             ,
             were
             Bishops
             .
             But
             what
             followeth
             is
             wholly
             false
             :
             that
             
               any
               Bishop
               or
               Presbyter
               ,
               who
               now
               adays
               converteth
               any
               Jew
               or
               Pagan
               ,
               are
               as
               properly
               Evangelists
               as
               any
               of
               them
               who
               were
               so
               called
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               .
            
             If
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             every
             such
             Minister
             should
             be
             a
             Church
             Officer
             of
             a
             distinct
             ●…m
             all
             other
             Church
             Officers
             :
             for
             there
             were
             whom
             the
             Scripture
             
             doth
             particularly
             call
             Evangelists
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             as
             so
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             §
             16.
             
             That
             we
             may
             more
             fully
             and
             distinctly
             take
             off
             what
             our
             Adversaries
             pretend
             to
             bring
             for
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             being
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             not
             Evangelists
             ;
             I
             shal
             shew
             what
             is
             the
             true
             Notion
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             ;
             whence
             it
             will
             appear
             plainly
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             were
             such
             :
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             from
             what
             is
             said
             of
             them
             in
             Scripture
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             ordinary
             Officers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             that
             the
             word
             Evangelist
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             for
             any
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             bringeth
             the
             good
             News
             of
             Salvation
             to
             Mens
             Ears
             .
             Yet
             it
             is
             often
             taken
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             ,
             1.
             
             One
             who
             wrote
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Life
             and
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             the
             infallible
             Guidence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             so
             
               Matthew
               ,
               Mark
               ,
               Luke
            
             ,
             and
             John
             are
             called
             Evangelists
             .
             2.
             
             For
             an
             extraordinary
             Officer
             who
             was
             imployed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             for
             planting
             Churches
             ,
             and
             propagating
             the
             Gospel
             .
             That
             there
             was
             such
             an
             Officer
             distinct
             from
             all
             others
             ,
             both
             extraordinary
             ,
             or
             temporary
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             ,
             or
             permanent
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             that
             place
             already
             cited
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             
             Our
             work
             is
             then
             to
             enquire
             what
             is
             the
             distinguishing
             Character
             of
             this
             Church
             Officer
             ,
             from
             all
             others
             .
             Also
             that
             some
             are
             called
             Evangelists
             peculiarly
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             Distinction
             from
             other
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             
               Philip
               ,
               Acts
            
             21.
             8.
             
             Of
             whom
             
               Grotius
               in
               locum
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               qui
               cum
               olim
               de
               numero
               Diaconorum
               fuisset
               ,
               factus
               est
               Presbyter
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               nulli
               certae
               Ecclesiae
               affixus
               ;
               quales
               Evangelistae
               vocabantur
               ,
               Eph
               :
               4.
               11.
               2
               
               Tim.
            
             4.
             5.
             i.
             e.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Esai
             .
             40.
             9.
             and
             51.
             7.
             
             
               Ita
               solent
               promotiones
               fieri
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Tim
             :
             3
             :
             17.
             
             Let
             us
             then
             see
             what
             Light
             we
             can
             get
             in
             this
             matter
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             from
             Antiquity
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             help
             of
             later
             Writers
             .
             The
             Scripture
             not
             only
             giveth
             us
             account
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             that
             there
             was
             such
             an
             Officer
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             that
             some
             were
             sent
             hither
             and
             thither
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             about
             such
             a
             Work
             as
             could
             not
             be
             done
             but
             by
             Apostolick
             Authority
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             Timothy
             (
             as
             is
             shewed
             §
             .
             12.
             )
             and
             Titus
             ;
             whom
             Paul
             made
             his
             Companion
             in
             his
             Travels
             ,
             Gal
             :
             2.
             
             Whose
             Journeys
             and
             Imployments
             the
             Reader
             may
             satisfie
             himself
             about
             ,
             from
             Smectym
             :
             §
             :
             3
             :
             p
             :
             38.
             
             (
             That
             I
             may
             shun
             the
             pains
             of
             Transcribing
             )
             
               Tichycus
               ,
               Softhenes
               ,
               Luke
               ,
               &c.
            
             several
             of
             them
             are
             mentioned
             by
             
               Euseb
               :
               hist
               :
               lib
               :
               3
               :
               C
               :
            
             33.
             
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             these
             Men
             can
             be
             Ranked
             into
             no
             other
             Class
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             neither
             ordinary
             nor
             extraordinary
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             must
             be
             Evangelists
             :
             and
             from
             the
             account
             that
             we
             have
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             gather
             what
             was
             the
             Power
             ,
             the
             Work
             ,
             and
             the
             Characteristick
             Note
             ,
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             
             that
             
               he
               was
               an
               extraordinary
               Officer
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               needful
               for
               the
               first
               planting
               and
               setling
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               who
               was
               imployed
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               authorized
               to
               do
               what
               ever
               work
               ,
               or
               exerce
               what
               Acts
               of
               Power
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               who
               imployed
               them
               ,
               might
               have
               done
               .
            
          
           
             §
             17.
             
             For
             what
             account
             of
             them
             is
             to
             be
             found
             among
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             :
             they
             make
             them
             no
             fixed
             Officer
             ,
             but
             itinerant
             .
             They
             ascribe
             to
             them
             Apostolick
             Power
             ;
             and
             make
             them
             subordinat
             to
             ,
             and
             delegated
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             for
             this
             see
             
               Euseb
               :
               hist
               :
               lib
            
             :
             3
             :
             C
             :
             33
             :
             (
             or
             as
             some
             editions
             have
             it
             37
             :
             )
             who
             telleth
             us
             of
             some
             who
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               being
               sent
               Abroad
               ,
               performed
               the
               Work
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               :
            
             and
             this
             Work
             of
             Evangelists
             he
             sheweth
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             
               preaehing
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               planting
               the
               Faith
               in
               strange
               Places
               ,
               and
               ordaining
               other
               Pastors
               ,
               committing
               to
               them
               the
               Labouring
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               of
               them
               who
               were
               newly
               brought
               in
               :
            
             and
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               that
               they
               themselves
               went
               to
               other
               Countreys
               and
               People
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Can
             there
             be
             a
             more
             lively
             Description
             of
             Evangelists
             ,
             in
             the
             Notion
             that
             Presbyterians
             have
             of
             them
             :
             Euseb
             :
             also
             
               hist
               :
               lib
               :
               5
               :
               C
               :
            
             9
             :
             speaking
             of
             Pantaeus
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             as
             far
             as
             Judea
             ,
             he
             hath
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               There
               were
               many
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               great
               Zeal
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               to
               promote
               the
               Heavenly
               Word
               ,
               and
               to
               plant
               it
               ,
            
             and
             these
             Evangelists
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               they
               were
               prepared
               of
               purpose
            
             ,
             which
             relateth
             to
             the
             Divine
             Institution
             of
             this
             Office.
             
               Augustine
               de
               tempore
               ,
               Serm.
            
             14
             〈◊〉
             calleth
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             
               suppares
               Apostolorum
            
             :
             which
             setteth
             them
             in
             very
             nigh
             degree
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             far
             above
             the
             ordinary
             Bishops
             :
             with
             which
             if
             we
             compare
             
               council
               :
               Chalcedon
            
             :
             which
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               Sacriledge
               to
               set
               a
               Bishop
               in
               the
               degree
               of
               a
               Presbyter
            
             ;
             they
             should
             more
             count
             it
             Sacriledge
             so
             to
             degrade
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             as
             to
             set
             him
             in
             the
             degree
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             an
             ordinary
             Pastor
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Chrysost
               :
               in
               Eph.
            
             4.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               —
               3ly
               ,
               Evangelists
               who
               went
               about
               every
               where
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               Priscilla
               and
               Aquila
               .
            
             Later
             Divines
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             and
             Presbyterian
             side
             ,
             tread
             in
             the
             same
             steps
             .
             Grotius
             not
             only
             is
             clearly
             for
             this
             Notion
             of
             Evangelist
             ,
             on
             Acts
             2
             :
             8
             :
             above
             cited
             ;
             but
             on
             2
             Tim
             :
             4
             :
             5
             :
             he
             calleth
             them
             ,
             
               adjutores
               Apostolorum
               ;
               quae
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               magna
               sane
               dignitas
               ,
               Scultet
               :
               &
               Piscat
               :
               in
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               
               Evangelistae
               proprie
               dicti
               erant
               ,
               tempore
               Apostolorum
               ,
               qui
               itinerum
               eorundam
               &
               laborum
               socii
               erant
               ,
               qui
               ad
               diversas
               missi
               sunt
               Ecclesias
               ,
               ut
               fundamenta
               jacerent
               ,
               quales
               Philippus
               ,
               Sylvanus
               ,
               &
               alii
               .
               Estius
               in
               Eph.
            
             4.
             11.
             saith
             ,
             
               they
               were
               praediti
               singulari
               dono
               Evangelium
               predicandi
               .
               Grotius
               ,
            
             and
             Hamond
             on
             the
             
             same
             Text
             ,
             they
             were
             
               adjutores
               ,
               vel
               comites
               Apostolorum
            
             .
             From
             all
             this
             it
             may
             be
             concluded
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             were
             Evangelists
             in
             the
             strict
             sense
             of
             that
             word
             :
             and
             considering
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             their
             Travels
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             fixed
             to
             any
             particular
             Charge
             :
             and
             consequently
             were
             not
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             that
             we
             use
             that
             word
             .
             If
             my
             Adversary
             will
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             Bishops
             ,
             he
             must
             bring
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             their
             Office
             to
             have
             been
             ordinary
             and
             permanent
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             were
             fixed
             in
             a
             particular
             Pastoral
             Relation
             ,
             each
             to
             some
             Flock
             :
             which
             is
             no
             ways
             done
             by
             what
             he
             hath
             yet
             said
             .
          
           
             §
             18.
             
             I
             now
             proceed
             with
             my
             Antagonist
             ,
             who
             p.
             112.
             bringeth
             a
             new
             Argument
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               James
               the
               Just
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             and
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               is
               not
               material
               to
               his
               design
               ,
               whether
               he
               was
               one
               of
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               not
               :
            
             One
             would
             think
             that
             this
             is
             more
             to
             his
             purpose
             than
             he
             is
             aware
             of
             :
             for
             he
             is
             proving
             the
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             if
             James
             was
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             this
             instance
             can
             never
             prove
             such
             Succession
             .
             But
             I
             pass
             this
             .
             I
             think
             he
             was
             one
             of
             the
             twelve
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             19.
             and
             2.
             9.
             
             Paul
             speaketh
             there
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             strickest
             sense
             ;
             for
             he
             cannot
             mean
             he
             had
             seen
             no
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             save
             Peter
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             speaketh
             of
             that
             James
             ,
             who
             abode
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             when
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             left
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             .
             That
             James
             stayed
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             travel
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             I
             have
             acknowledged
             ,
             §
             .
             4.
             and
             there
             have
             given
             account
             how
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             .
             That
             he
             had
             all
             the
             Power
             that
             our
             Brethren
             give
             to
             their
             Diocesan
             ,
             we
             deny
             not
             :
             The
             Apostolate
             included
             that
             ,
             and
             more
             .
             That
             he
             might
             be
             called
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             was
             sometimes
             so
             stiled
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             grant
             :
             for
             that
             word
             is
             sometimes
             used
             generally
             :
             for
             all
             Church
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             their
             ,
             and
             our
             great
             Master
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             25.
             
             But
             none
             of
             these
             Concessions
             ,
             nor
             all
             of
             them
             in
             Conjunction
             ,
             will
             prove
             that
             James
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             that
             is
             now
             current
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             an
             ordinary
             Ruler
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             inferior
             to
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             whose
             Jurisdiction
             was
             limited
             to
             one
             District
             ,
             and
             not
             extended
             to
             all
             the
             World.
             Let
             us
             now
             hear
             his
             Proofs
             for
             James's
             Episcopacy
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               uniformly
               attested
               by
               the
               most
               ancient
               Witnesses
               ,
               particularly
               ,
               Clem.
               Alexandr
               .
               and
               Hegesippus
               .
            
             I
             can
             easily
             yield
             him
             a
             great
             many
             more
             Witnesses
             ;
             and
             persons
             of
             more
             Credit
             than
             Hegesippus
             ,
             and
             of
             more
             Antiquity
             than
             
               Clem.
               Alexandr
            
             .
             tho
             I
             will
             not
             yield
             ,
             
             that
             all
             his
             Adversaries
             grant
             it
             ,
             in
             his
             sense
             .
             Salmasius
             (
             whom
             he
             citeth
             )
             saith
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             
               he
               abode
               at
               Jerusalem
            
             .
             The
             Answer
             to
             this
             Argument
             is
             easie
             ,
             the
             Ancients
             called
             James
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             (
             as
             they
             also
             called
             some
             other
             Apostles
             who
             abode
             not
             so
             long
             in
             one
             place
             )
             because
             of
             his
             Apostolical
             Authority
             which
             he
             there
             exercised
             ;
             which
             included
             in
             it
             all
             that
             Authority
             that
             any
             of
             the
             Ancients
             (
             or
             Moderns
             either
             )
             ascribe
             to
             a
             Bishop
             :
             and
             usually
             they
             began
             their
             Catalogues
             of
             Succession
             with
             some
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             Apostolick
             Man
             :
             as
             Peter
             at
             Rome
             ;
             tho
             it
             is
             certain
             he
             did
             not
             reside
             there
             :
             and
             it
             is
             a
             Question
             whether
             ever
             he
             was
             there
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             was
             usual
             with
             the
             Ancients
             to
             speak
             of
             things
             long
             before
             their
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             Dialect
             that
             was
             current
             among
             themselves
             .
             His
             Argument
             from
             this
             Denomination
             is
             naught
             ,
             unless
             he
             can
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             James
             had
             his
             Authority
             ,
             not
             from
             his
             Apostolate
             ;
             but
             by
             his
             being
             ordained
             a
             Bishop
             .
             I
             wonder
             to
             find
             that
             such
             a
             Learned
             Man
             as
             Downam
             asserteth
             that
             James
             ,
             before
             his
             Ordination
             as
             Bishop
             ,
             had
             Authority
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ;
             but
             had
             no
             Jurisdiction
             over
             that
             particular
             place
             ;
             but
             was
             a
             Pastor
             
               sine
               titulo
            
             :
             for
             this
             strange
             fancie
             will
             infer
             ,
             that
             Paul
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             never
             had
             Jurisdiction
             any
             where
             ;
             seing
             they
             were
             no
             where
             ordained
             Bishops
             :
             nor
             doth
             the
             Scripture
             give
             account
             of
             any
             such
             Ordination
             of
             James
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             
             We
             have
             further
             Argument
             from
             
               p.
               113.
               
               Peter
               when
               he
               was
               delivered
               out
               of
               Prison
               commands
               that
               these
               things
               be
               made
               known
               to
               James
               ,
               Acts
               12.
               17.
               
               Where
            
             (
             saith
             he
             very
             wisely
             )
             
               the
               deference
               paid
               to
               Saint
               James
               is
               visible
               :
               and
               taken
               notice
               of
               elsewhere
               frequently
               ,
               as
               Gal
               :
               1
               :
               19
               :
               and
            
             2.
             1
             ,
             9.
             
             Truly
             the
             Papists
             have
             many
             Arguments
             that
             have
             a
             fairer
             shew
             than
             this
             hath
             for
             its
             Conclusion
             ,
             for
             
               Peters
               Supremacy
            
             .
             I
             wonder
             that
             a
             Man
             pretending
             to
             Learning
             ,
             is
             not
             ashamed
             of
             such
             an
             Argument
             .
             Was
             not
             all
             this
             respect
             due
             to
             James
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ;
             how
             then
             doth
             it
             prove
             him
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Bishop
             :
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             that
             looketh
             like
             Jurisdiction
             (
             which
             yet
             we
             deny
             not
             to
             James
             at
             Jerusalem
             )
             cannot
             Men
             be
             civil
             to
             a
             Person
             so
             eminent
             for
             Grace
             ,
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             his
             Character
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             make
             him
             a
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             ?
             but
             the
             strongest
             Argument
             is
             yet
             behind
             :
             
               Act.
               15.
               
               He
               pronounceth
               the
               Sentence
               by
               his
               Episcopal
               Authority
               .
               A.
            
             He
             might
             far
             rather
             do
             it
             by
             his
             Apostolick
             Authority
             :
             but
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             either
             of
             them
             ;
             he
             did
             it
             as
             being
             chosen
             Moderator
             of
             that
             Meeting
             :
             and
             that
             he
             exercised
             no
             Episcopal
             Authority
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             is
             evident
             ;
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             present
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             2
             ,
             4
             ,
             6
             ,
             22.
             
             And
             it
             was
             never
             heard
             of
             (
             but
             among
             Papists
             )
             that
             one
             Apostle
             had
             Authority
             
             over
             another
             ,
             or
             over
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             much
             less
             that
             a
             Bishop
             should
             have
             Authority
             over
             Apostles
             .
             I
             am
             afraid
             this
             Author
             unawares
             doth
             so
             stretch
             the
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             make
             it
             break
             ,
             and
             be
             contemptible
             .
             He
             telleth
             us
             ,
             
               Calvin
               holdeth
               all
               that
               he
               saith
               ,
               on
               Gal
               :
            
             2
             :
             9
             :
             in
             saying
             that
             
               James
               was
               preferred
               to
               Peter
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               Hierosolymitanae
               Ecclesiae
               praefectus
               .
            
             He
             disingenuously
             leaveth
             out
             
               Calvins
               ,
               fortassis
            
             ;
             which
             sheweth
             that
             he
             was
             not
             positive
             in
             that
             matter
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             positively
             yield
             him
             what
             Calvin
             doth
             but
             doubtingly
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             make
             his
             best
             of
             it
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             James
             was
             chosen
             Praeses
             of
             that
             Meeting
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             Residence
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             being
             the
             chief
             Governour
             of
             that
             Church
             where
             the
             Meeting
             was
             held
             ,
             (
             not
             as
             Bishop
             but
             as
             Apostle
             )
             this
             can
             prove
             no
             Preference
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             Presidency
             in
             such
             a
             case
             doth
             not
             infer
             a
             Superiority
             of
             Power
             .
             It
             rather
             sheweth
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             there
             act
             in
             their
             Apostolick
             Capacity
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             Parity
             with
             the
             other
             Elders
             ;
             with
             whom
             they
             are
             always
             joyned
             in
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             when
             spoken
             of
             .
             Our
             Author
             now
             making
             a
             Transition
             to
             another
             Head
             of
             Arguments
             ,
             cannot
             go
             out
             of
             his
             Road
             ,
             in
             concluding
             with
             insolent
             Contempt
             of
             his
             Adversaries
             .
             
               I
               do
               not
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               now
               insist
               on
               these
               imaginary
               and
               superficial
               Exceptions
               that
               are
               made
               by
               our
               Adversaries
               .
            
             If
             they
             were
             such
             ,
             they
             were
             well
             suted
             to
             some
             of
             the
             Arguments
             he
             hath
             last
             used
             .
          
           
             §
             20.
             
             Another
             Argument
             he
             beginneth
             ,
             p.
             114.
             and
             prosecuteth
             it
             in
             some
             Pages
             following
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             
               seven
               Angels
               of
               the
               seven
               Asiatick
               Churches
            
             ;
             by
             whom
             he
             understandeth
             
               the
               Bishops
               of
               these
               Churches
            
             :
             if
             they
             were
             so
             ,
             the
             Consequence
             is
             ,
             
               that
               Bishops
               were
               setled
               in
               the
               Churches
               by
               the
               Apostles
               :
               and
               that
               these
               Churches
               were
               not
               by
               Divine
               Right
               ruled
               by
               a
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               .
            
             This
             Argument
             hath
             been
             much
             tossed
             ;
             and
             in
             my
             Opinion
             ,
             urged
             with
             more
             Strength
             ,
             by
             others
             of
             his
             Party
             ,
             than
             he
             giveth
             to
             it
             .
             For
             clearing
             the
             Truth
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             my
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             lay
             down
             the
             Grounds
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             Examine
             what
             he
             saith
             in
             Enforcing
             and
             Vindicating
             this
             his
             Argument
             .
             I
             find
             three
             Opinions
             among
             the
             Presbyterians
             about
             these
             Angels
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             Angel
             is
             meant
             the
             Collective
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             this
             our
             Author
             citeth
             
               Salmasius
               ,
               Walo
               .
               Messal
               .
               p.
               184.
               
               Ambrosius
               Ausbertus
               ,
            
             is
             also
             cited
             by
             Smectym
             :
             and
             
               Aretas
               Caesariensis
            
             by
             Turret
             .
             his
             Words
             are
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Also
             Ticonius
             was
             of
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             by
             
               August
               .
               de
               Doct.
               Christian.
               lib.
               3.
               c.
            
             30.
             
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Churches
             were
             concerned
             in
             what
             is
             written
             in
             
             these
             Epistles
             ;
             but
             John
             was
             commanded
             to
             write
             them
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             11.
             
             And
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             every
             Epistle
             ,
             all
             the
             Church
             Members
             are
             excited
             to
             hear
             what
             the
             Spirit
             saith
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Ministers
             only
             ,
             which
             yet
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             by
             Angel
             is
             meant
             the
             Church
             :
             their
             Concernments
             in
             these
             times
             were
             entrusted
             to
             the
             Angel
             ;
             not
             that
             they
             were
             the
             Angel.
             Another
             Opinion
             is
             that
             of
             
               Beza
               ,
               Reynolds
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             who
             take
             Angel
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             for
             a
             single
             person
             ;
             but
             maintain
             ,
             that
             not
             a
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             but
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Moderator
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             Epistle
             was
             to
             be
             communicated
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             to
             the
             People
             :
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             may
             be
             so
             taken
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             should
             yield
             this
             to
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             it
             cutteth
             the
             Nerves
             of
             their
             Argument
             ,
             unless
             they
             can
             prove
             ;
             that
             these
             single
             persons
             had
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             these
             Churches
             .
             Which
             they
             can
             never
             do
             from
             the
             Epistles
             themselves
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             Reproofs
             and
             Commendations
             may
             be
             intended
             for
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             tho
             addressed
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Praeses
             .
             Nor
             can
             the
             Direction
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             a
             single
             person
             prove
             what
             they
             intend
             :
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             ordinary
             than
             to
             address
             a
             Community
             by
             the
             Praeses
             of
             their
             Meeting
             :
             if
             a
             Letter
             be
             Directed
             to
             the
             Moderator
             of
             a
             Presbytery
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             doth
             this
             Entitle
             him
             to
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             ?
             The
             third
             Opinion
             (
             to
             which
             I
             most
             incline
             )
             is
             ,
             that
             Angel
             is
             here
             to
             be
             taken
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             o●
             Collectively
             ,
             for
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             ;
             so
             that
             to
             the
             Angel
             is
             (
             in
             our
             Phrase
             )
             to
             the
             Moderator
             and
             remanent
             Brethren
             .
             In
             the
             Contents
             of
             the
             old
             Translation
             of
             the
             Bible
             (
             which
             expresseth
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             old
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             )
             they
             are
             called
             Ministers
             So
             it
             was
             understood
             by
             
               Aretas
               ,
               Primasius
               ,
               Ambrose
               :
               Gregory
            
             the
             Great
             
               Beda
               ,
               Haymo
            
             ;
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             saith
             
               Owen
               of
               Ordination
            
             ,
             C.
             2.
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             §
             21.
             
             I
             shall
             first
             prove
             that
             it
             may
             be
             so
             taken
             :
             next
             ,
             that
             it
             mu●
             be
             so
             understood
             .
             For
             the
             former
             ,
             it
             is
             usual
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             the
             Mystical
             Parts
             of
             it
             ;
             in
             Types
             and
             Visions
             (
             and
             th●
             most
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Revelation
             is
             written
             in
             that
             Stile
             ,
             every
             one
             knoweth
             )
             to
             put
             the
             Singular
             Number
             for
             the
             Plural
             ;
             or
             to
             mean
             a
             Multitude
             when
             but
             one
             is
             exprest
             :
             how
             often
             is
             a
             People
             or
             Nation
             expressed
             by
             the
             Virgin
             or
             
               the
               Virgin
               Daughter
            
             of
             such
             or
             such
             a
             Place
             ?
             Th●
             
               Ram
               ,
               Daniel
            
             8.
             3.
             is
             interpreted
             to
             be
             the
             
               Kings
               of
               Media
               and
               Persia
               ,
               〈◊〉
            
             20.
             
             The
             whole
             Succession
             of
             the
             Apostate
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             calle●
             
               Antichrist
               ,
               the
               Man
               of
               Sin
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Perdition
               .
            
             The
             Antichristian
             Church
             
             consisting
             of
             Priests
             and
             People
             ,
             is
             called
             
               a
               Beast
               ,
               the
               Whore
            
             :
             So
             an
             inferior
             Number
             is
             put
             for
             a
             great
             Multitude
             ;
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             called
             
               four
               Horns
            
             ,
             and
             her
             Deliverers
             
               four
               Carpenters
               ,
               Zech.
            
             1.
             18
             ,
             20.
             
             The
             Directions
             given
             to
             Judges
             are
             often
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               do
               so
            
             and
             so
             :
             hundreds
             of
             Instances
             of
             this
             nature
             may
             be
             given
             Whence
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Absurdity
             ,
             nor
             is
             any
             Violence
             done
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             if
             by
             Angel
             we
             understand
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             .
             My
             next
             work
             is
             to
             prove
             that
             Angel
             must
             be
             so
             understood
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             bring
             these
             Arguments
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             here
             useth
             a
             Title
             that
             doth
             not
             signifie
             Rule
             ,
             or
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             but
             Gods
             Messenger
             to
             the
             People
             :
             as
             also
             ,
             Rev
             1.
             16
             ,
             20.
             
             These
             Angels
             are
             called
             Stars
             ,
             which
             importeth
             their
             Teaching
             ,
             or
             holding
             forth
             Light
             to
             the
             People
             ;
             both
             which
             are
             common
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             :
             seing
             then
             he
             doth
             not
             use
             a
             word
             of
             Authority
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Bishop
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Presbyters
             ;
             but
             of
             Embassy
             ,
             and
             giving
             Light
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Presbyters
             are
             distinguished
             from
             the
             people
             ;
             this
             word
             cannot
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             Ruling
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             for
             Teaching
             Presbyters
             .
             It
             were
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             if
             our
             Lord
             designing
             to
             single
             out
             one
             person
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             would
             design
             him
             by
             that
             which
             is
             common
             to
             him
             with
             many
             others
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             that
             which
             is
             peculiar
             to
             himself
             .
             It
             doth
             also
             strengthen
             this
             Argument
             ,
             that
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             they
             whom
             God
             sent
             to
             his
             People
             to
             reveal
             his
             Mind
             to
             them
             ,
             are
             called
             
               Angels
               ,
               Jud.
               2.
               1.
               
               Hag.
               1.
               13.
               
               Mal.
               2.
               7.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             11.
             10.
             
             Yea
             the
             
               Legions
               of
               Angels
            
             who
             are
             imployed
             to
             Encamp
             about
             the
             People
             of
             God
             for
             their
             Safety
             ,
             are
             called
             the
             
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Psal
               :
            
             34
             :
             7.
             
          
           
             §
             22.
             
             Argument
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             without
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             that
             Rev
             :
             1
             :
             20
             :
             our
             Saviour
             in
             opening
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Vision
             ,
             speaketh
             twice
             of
             the
             seven
             Churches
             ;
             but
             shunneth
             calling
             the
             Angels
             seven
             :
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             the
             seven
             Stars
             are
             
               the
               seven
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             ;
             but
             
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               :
            
             as
             by
             the
             
               seven
               Spirits
               ,
               Rev
            
             :
             1
             :
             4
             :
             and
             3
             :
             1
             :
             is
             meant
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             sufficient
             for
             the
             needs
             of
             all
             the
             seven
             Churches
             ;
             so
             here
             ,
             the
             
               Angels
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
            
             must
             be
             the
             Pastors
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             provided
             for
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Churches
             ;
             tho
             they
             were
             not
             one
             only
             for
             every
             Church
             ,
             but
             more
             .
             Argument
             3.
             
             It
             is
             manifest
             from
             Acts
             20
             :
             28
             :
             (
             and
             I
             have
             evinced
             it
             §
             3.
             of
             Sect.
             3.
             )
             that
             there
             were
             more
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             Bishops
             at
             Ephesus
             than
             one
             :
             If
             then
             Christ
             wrote
             to
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             under
             the
             Title
             of
             Angel
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             mean
             a
             single
             
             person
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             are
             called
             Overseers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Acts
            
             20
             :
             28
             :
             are
             they
             whom
             Christ
             here
             calleth
             Angel
             :
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             one
             Place
             in
             a
             more
             plain
             Stile
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             in
             a
             more
             Obscure
             and
             Mystical
             Stile
             .
             Argument
             4.
             
             Our
             Brethren
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             more
             Church
             Officers
             imployed
             in
             Teaching
             each
             of
             the
             Churches
             than
             one
             Bishop
             .
             Now
             these
             must
             either
             be
             comprehended
             under
             the
             Candlestick
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             Star
             :
             they
             cannot
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Candlestick
             ;
             for
             they
             give
             Light
             ,
             as
             the
             Candlestick
             doth
             not
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Candlestick
             is
             meant
             the
             People
             to
             whom
             the
             Light
             shineth
             :
             they
             must
             then
             be
             comprehended
             under
             the
             Star
             ,
             and
             consequently
             under
             the
             Angel
             ;
             whence
             it
             followeth
             that
             the
             Angel
             is
             a
             Plurality
             of
             Persons
             .
             So
             that
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             as
             by
             Candlestick
             i●
             understood
             the
             Collective
             Body
             of
             People
             ,
             so
             by
             Star
             ,
             or
             Angel
             ,
             is
             understood
             a
             Body
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             single
             Bishop
             .
             Argument
             5.
             
             Many
             things
             are
             said
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             Expounded
             with
             respect
             to
             a
             single
             person
             :
             as
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             the
             
               Angels
               forsaking
               his
               first
               Love
            
             is
             threatned
             with
             
               removing
               the
               Candlestick
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             Unchurching
             that
             People
             :
             can
             we
             think
             that
             such
             a
             fearful
             Judgment
             could
             be
             threatned
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             if
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Elders
             and
             People
             were
             free
             :
             and
             this
             we
             must
             say
             ,
             unless
             we
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             Angel
             to
             whom
             the
             Epistle
             is
             Directed
             is
             not
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             but
             a
             Community
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             several
             other
             Churches
             ;
             would
             the
             Lord
             
               spu●
               out
            
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             People
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             for
             the
             Hypocrisie
             of
             one
             Bishop
             .
             Argument
             6.
             
             There
             are
             several
             Passages
             in
             these
             Epistles
             wherein
             a
             Plurality
             is
             expressed
             ;
             as
             that
             which
             is
             meant
             by
             Angel
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Epistle
             is
             addressed
             :
             as
             
               the
               Devil
               shall
               cast
               some
               of
               you
               into
               Prison
               :
            
             can
             that
             be
             Expounded
             ,
             some
             of
             thee
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             your
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             People
             ?
             and
             
               unto
               you
               I
               say
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               the
               rest
               in
               Thyatira
            
             :
             is
             not
             there
             a
             plain
             Intimation
             of
             a
             Plurality
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Angel
             ?
             by
             
               the
               rest
               in
               Thyatira
            
             must
             needs
             be
             understood
             them
             who
             are
             distinct
             from
             the
             Angel
             ,
             and
             the
             Angel
             must
             be
             who
             ever
             is
             distinct
             from
             these
             who
             are
             called
             
               the
               rest
            
             ?
             and
             yet
             beside
             
               the
               rest
            
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Plurality
             ,
             you
             .
             My
             Antagonist
             hath
             an
             Answer
             to
             this
             Passage
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             consider
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             Examine
             his
             Vindication
             of
             his
             Argument
             .
             
               Smectym
               .
               Sect.
            
             13.
             out
             of
             
               Fox
               ,
               Meditation
               on
               the
               Revelation
            
             (
             which
             I
             have
             not
             seen
             )
             citeth
             
               August
               .
               Ep.
               132.
               
               Sic
               enim
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               Apocalypsi
               legimus
               ,
               Angelus
               ,
               &c.
               
               Quod
               si
               de
               Angelo
               superiorum
               Coelorum
               ,
               &
               non
               de
               praepositis
               Ecclesiae
               velit
               intelligi
               ,
               non
               consequenter
               dicat
               habeo
               adversum
               te
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             
             
               Homil.
               1.
               in
               Apocaly●
               .
               Quod
               autem
               dicit
               Angelo
               Thyatirae
               ,
               habeo
               adversum
               te
               pauca
               ,
               dicit
               praepositis
               Ecclesiarum
               .
            
             And
             
               Greg.
               moral
               .
               lib.
               34.
               in
               Job
               4.
               
               Saepè
               sacra
               Scriptura
               praedicatores
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               pro
               eo
               quod
               Patris
               gloriam
               annunciant
               ,
               Angelorum
               nomine
               solere
               designare
               :
               &
               hinc
               est
               quod
               Joannes
               in
               Apocalypsi
               septem
               Ecclesiis
               scribens
               ,
               Angelis
               Ecclesiarum
               loquitur
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               praedicatoribus
               populorum
               .
            
             Also
             
               Primasius
               ,
               Haymo
               ,
               Beda
               ,
               Richardus
               ,
               Thomas
               ,
            
             and
             others
             are
             cited
             by
             Mr.
             Fox
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             §
             23.
             
             I
             shall
             now
             examine
             what
             my
             Adversary
             bringeth
             ,
             offensively
             ,
             or
             defensively
             ,
             for
             his
             Opinion
             about
             these
             Angels
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             falleth
             on
             
               Walo
               Messalinus
            
             ,
             who
             p.
             184.
             interpreteth
             Angel
             ,
             by
             Church
             :
             calling
             
               V.
               G.
            
             the
             Angel
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
            
             ;
             and
             he
             giveth
             the
             reason
             ,
             because
             the
             Christians
             in
             each
             of
             these
             Towns
             were
             
               purior
               &
               sanctior
               pars
               urbis
               ,
               atque
               adeo
               magis
               spiritualis
            
             ;
             therefore
             that
             part
             was
             compared
             to
             an
             Angel.
             Tho
             I
             do
             not
             owne
             this
             Notion
             of
             the
             Learned
             Salmasius
             ,
             yet
             I
             judge
             our
             Authors
             calling
             it
             a
             
               silly
               Subterfuge
            
             ,
             and
             his
             ridiculing
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             pretty
             ridiculous
             :
             he
             maketh
             the
             meaning
             be
             ,
             
               the
               seven
               Stars
               are
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               .
            
             By
             his
             favour
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             such
             sense
             
               (
               Salmasius
            
             can
             hardly
             be
             Taxed
             with
             Nonsense
             ,
             even
             by
             Men
             of
             more
             Critical
             Skill
             than
             this
             Author
             is
             )
             it
             should
             be
             thus
             Paraphrased
             ,
             the
             seven
             Angels
             are
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             seven
             Towns
             :
             and
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Opinion
             of
             that
             Learned
             Writer
             ,
             the
             Angels
             are
             not
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Churches
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Towns
             wherein
             they
             were
             .
             Also
             ,
             when
             the
             Epistle
             is
             addressed
             to
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             at
             Ephesus
             :
             even
             as
             the
             
               Virgin
               Daughter
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Nation
             of
             Israel
             ;
             but
             that
             Nation
             which
             is
             called
             Israel
             .
             Mystical
             Expressions
             must
             not
             be
             strained
             by
             Critical
             Wits
             :
             some
             Atheists
             ,
             by
             this
             method
             ,
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             draw
             Nonsense
             out
             of
             the
             most
             Profound
             ,
             and
             Instructive
             Parts
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Our
             Author
             hath
             not
             dealt
             very
             fairly
             with
             Salmasius
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             for
             he
             understandeth
             by
             Angel
             ,
             the
             Church
             Guides
             signanter
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             
               per
               Ecclesiam
            
             (
             having
             said
             that
             Angelus
             was
             
               Ecclesia
               )
               non
               tantum
               Ecclesiasticum
               ordinem
               intellexit
               Joannes
               ,
               sed
               universum
               in
               quaque
               civitate
               fidelem
               populum
               ,
               ut
               mo●
               est
               Apostolis
               loqui
               .
            
             And
             if
             he
             will
             ridicule
             Salmasius
             ,
             the
             same
             Censure
             must
             fall
             on
             Aretas
             Bishop
             of
             
               Cesarea
               Cappadociae
            
             ,
             whom
             Salmasius
             citeth
             ,
             p.
             183.
             
             Discoursing
             at
             large
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             I
             cannot
             understand
             what
             he
             designeth
             by
             telling
             us
             ,
             p.
             115.
             
             That
             the
             Church
             
             cannot
             be
             called
             a
             Company
             ,
             a
             Multitude
             ,
             or
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Angels
             ;
             but
             one
             single
             Angel
             praesiding
             in
             their
             Ecclesiastical
             Meetings
             .
             For
             no
             Man
             doth
             so
             sense
             the
             word
             ;
             but
             by
             Angel
             some
             understand
             a
             Multitude
             of
             People
             ,
             others
             a
             Plurality
             of
             Elders
             ;
             but
             none
             of
             them
             make
             Angel
             to
             be
             a
             Multitude
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             §
             24.
             
             He
             next
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             
               tho
               there
               be
               Instructions
               in
               these
               Epistles
               ,
               in
               which
               others
               are
               concerned
               ,
               yet
               the
               Epistles
               are
               no
               less
               to
               single
               Angels
               ,
               tha●
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
            
             Philippians
             
               is
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               there
               ,
               tho
               particular
               Compellations
               he
               used
               ,
               as
               ,
               I
               intreat
               thee
               true
               Yoke
               Fellow
               ,
               Ch.
            
             4.
             
             Here
             is
             an
             odd
             Consequence
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             Apostrophe
             used
             to
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             in
             an
             Epistle
             expresly
             Directed
             to
             a
             Community
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             plain
             and
             proper
             Language
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             when
             in
             a
             Mystical
             Speech
             an
             Epistle
             is
             Directed
             in
             the
             singular
             Number
             ,
             in
             a
             borrowed
             Term
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             understand
             a
             Plurality
             ,
             tho
             when
             the
             Writer
             of
             the
             Epistle
             speaketh
             more
             properly
             ,
             he
             speak
             expresly
             to
             a
             Plurality
             .
             What
             tho
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             
               second
               Epistle
            
             to
             Timothy
             had
             been
             to
             a
             Plurality
             ;
             doth
             it
             thence
             follow
             ,
             that
             a
             Mystical
             Word
             in
             the
             singular
             Number
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             Plurally
             taken
             ?
             the
             contrary
             would
             seem
             to
             follow
             more
             natively
             .
             But
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             a
             double
             Mistake
             here
             ,
             one
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             that
             Epistle
             is
             to
             all
             the
             Faithful
             ;
             the
             last
             words
             are
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               be
               with
               thy
               spirit
               ;
               grace
               be
               with
               you
            
             Where
             he
             is
             mentioned
             expresly
             as
             the
             Person
             to
             whom
             the
             Epistle
             is
             Directed
             :
             and
             the
             People
             of
             God
             with
             him
             are
             remembred
             also
             expresly
             :
             it
             is
             not
             alike
             ,
             when
             the
             Word
             is
             used
             in
             the
             Direction
             of
             an
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             ,
             tho
             singular
             ,
             is
             capable
             of
             a
             plural
             Sense
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Epistle
             a
             Plurality
             is
             expresly
             spoken
             to
             .
             His
             next
             Fancy
             is
             most
             groundless
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Asiatick
             Churches
             are
             called
             Angels
             in
             Imitation
             of
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             who
             was
             Dignified
             with
             that
             Name
             :
             and
             for
             this
             he
             citeth
             Mal.
             2.
             at
             the
             7.
             v.
             For
             tho
             we
             should
             grant
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             Translated
             Angel
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Messenger
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             a
             Description
             of
             the
             Priests
             Work
             and
             Authority
             ,
             telling
             us
             what
             he
             is
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Name
             by
             which
             he
             used
             to
             be
             Designed
             .
             Again
             ,
             what
             Warrant
             is
             there
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             peculiarly
             ?
             it
             is
             evidently
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Priests
             in
             common
             :
             the
             Priest
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             Priest.
             For
             Deut.
             27.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             (
             whence
             that
             Axiom
             seemeth
             to
             be
             taken
             )
             Ascribeth
             this
             Priviledge
             to
             a
             Plurality
             of
             Priests
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             alone
             .
             Further
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             bad
             Consequence
             ,
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             was
             called
             an
             Angel
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             Rulers
             are
             called
             
               Angels
               ,
               Ergo
            
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             them
             had
             the
             same
             Jurisdiction
             that
             h
             ehad
             :
             this
             is
             a
             loose
             way
             
             of
             Reasoning
             ;
             and
             either
             will
             fix
             the
             Pope
             in
             his
             Chair
             ,
             or
             is
             Insignicant
             .
             He
             hinteth
             (
             very
             superficially
             ,
             and
             obscurely
             )
             an
             Answer
             to
             one
             of
             our
             Exceptions
             ,
             p.
             116.
             
             That
             
               the
               Faults
               of
               the
               Churches
               are
               imputed
               to
               the
               Angels
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               Spiritual
               Power
               to
               reform
               them
               .
            
             Reply
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             so
             understood
             ;
             for
             some
             of
             the
             Faults
             are
             such
             as
             no
             Church
             Discipline
             can
             reach
             ,
             nor
             any
             Ministerial
             Care
             prevent
             ,
             or
             amend
             :
             as
             having
             
               a
               name
               to
               live
               when
               they
               are
               dead
            
             ;
             Hypocrisie
             is
             not
             properly
             the
             Object
             of
             Church
             Censures
             :
             but
             such
             Scandal
             as
             are
             the
             Symptoms
             of
             it
             :
             nor
             are
             Ministers
             always
             to
             blame
             when
             the
             Word
             doth
             not
             make
             People
             sincere
             .
             That
             this
             Hypocrisie
             was
             the
             Fault
             of
             the
             People
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Angel
             ,
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             v.
             4.
             where
             
               a
               few
            
             ,
             and
             only
             
               a
               few
            
             ,
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             are
             excepted
             from
             that
             blame
             .
             I
             add
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Angel
             is
             blamed
             for
             the
             Faults
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             the
             Church
             is
             threatned
             for
             the
             Fault
             of
             the
             Angel
             :
             if
             the
             Epistle
             be
             Directed
             to
             him
             in
             his
             single
             Capacity
             .
          
           
             §
             25.
             
             He
             hath
             a
             peculiar
             Answer
             to
             what
             we
             alledge
             from
             
               Rev.
               2.
               24.
               
               To
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               rest
               in
               Thyatira
               .
            
             1.
             
             He
             borroweth
             an
             Answer
             from
             Doctor
             Hamond
             against
             Blondel
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             blameth
             our
             Translation
             ,
             but
             the
             Greek
             ;
             which
             he
             alledgeth
             to
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             by
             adding
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             he
             would
             have
             it
             read
             
               to
               you
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               Thyatira
               .
            
             His
             ground
             is
             ,
             
               the
               most
               ancient
               Manuscripts
               ;
               particularly
               ,
               that
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               preserved
               in
               the
               Royal
               Library
               ,
               hath
               not
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ans.
            
             It
             is
             Confidence
             enough
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             also
             Candor
             ,
             to
             pretend
             to
             the
             Countenance
             of
             the
             most
             of
             the
             ancient
             Manuscripts
             ,
             when
             but
             one
             can
             be
             instanced
             .
             
               Grotius
               ,
               Ribera
            
             ,
             and
             Beza
             ,
             mention
             but
             three
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             from
             the
             most
             part
             ;
             and
             Beza
             proveth
             the
             ordinary
             reading
             out
             of
             Aretas
             .
             I
             oppose
             to
             this
             bold
             Pretence
             ,
             the
             Collections
             of
             various
             Readings
             made
             by
             Curcellaeus
             (
             who
             hath
             ,
             with
             no
             good
             Design
             toward
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             gathered
             together
             what
             he
             could
             meet
             with
             ;
             and
             may
             be
             more
             than
             ever
             were
             extant
             )
             where
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             .
             Also
             the
             Laborious
             Work
             of
             the
             Learned
             and
             Industrious
             Walton
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             
               Appendix
               to
               his
               Biblia
               Polyglotta
            
             ,
             hath
             gathered
             the
             various
             Readings
             out
             of
             most
             ancient
             Manuscripts
             :
             (
             which
             he
             there
             nameth
             )
             and
             not
             a
             word
             of
             these
             in
             any
             of
             them
             .
             Likewise
             the
             Operose
             Notes
             of
             
               Lucas
               Brugensis
            
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Appendix
             )
             where
             nothing
             of
             this
             appeareth
             .
             If
             his
             one
             Manuscript
             ,
             be
             enough
             to
             Over-ballance
             all
             the
             Manuscripts
             ,
             and
             Printed
             Copies
             extant
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             .
             Because
             he
             could
             not
             but
             jealous
             this
             Shift
             as
             insufficient
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             second
             Answer
             ,
             which
             supposeth
             our
             Reading
             of
             the
             
             Text
             to
             be
             right
             :
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               you
               ,
               relateth
               to
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               former
               v.
            
             This
             is
             his
             own
             Invention
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             have
             the
             praise
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             Doctor
             
               Ham.
               in
               loc
            
             .
             maketh
             
               the
               rest
            
             to
             be
             the
             other
             Cities
             under
             Thyatira
             the
             Metropolis
             ,
             which
             is
             better
             sense
             :
             but
             without
             all
             ground
             ,
             unless
             what
             is
             in
             Question
             be
             yielded
             to
             him
             :
             )
             his
             Party
             may
             applaud
             his
             Zeal
             ,
             which
             will
             rather
             Distort
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             turn
             it
             to
             Nonsense
             ,
             than
             not
             defend
             the
             Dignity
             of
             Bishops
             .
             For
             what
             sense
             could
             it
             make
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             to
             know
             that
             I
             search
             the
             Reins
             and
             Hearts
             ;
             but
             to
             you
             ,
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             rest
             in
             Thyatira
             ,
             I
             say
             :
             these
             of
             Thyatira
             were
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ;
             how
             then
             can
             they
             be
             called
             
               the
               rest
            
             ,
             as
             distinguished
             from
             them
             .
             Beside
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             speaking
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             in
             the
             third
             person
             :
             It
             were
             then
             strange
             ,
             if
             with
             the
             same
             breath
             he
             should
             speak
             to
             them
             in
             the
             second
             person
             .
             I
             insist
             not
             on
             his
             calling
             Beza's
             sense
             of
             the
             Angel
             ,
             that
             a
             Praeses
             is
             meant
             ,
             
               ridiculous
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               all
               Antiquity
            
             ;
             such
             Confidence
             and
             Contempt
             are
             the
             Flowers
             of
             his
             Rhetorick
             .
             Neither
             doth
             Beza
             speak
             of
             
               a
               Weekly
               ,
               or
               Monethly
               Moderator
               ,
            
             but
             pleadeth
             against
             his
             being
             perpetual
             :
             which
             this
             Author
             should
             have
             opposed
             with
             Reason
             ,
             or
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             with
             Taunts
             .
             We
             make
             no
             Argument
             of
             the
             seven
             Angels
             not
             being
             called
             Bishops
             :
             his
             refuting
             of
             it
             is
             idle
             work
             .
             That
             Polycarp
             was
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             p.
             118.
             )
             is
             no
             more
             certain
             than
             that
             Timothy
             was
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             :
             and
             if
             the
             Good
             that
             is
             said
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             sute
             to
             the
             one
             History
             ,
             the
             Ill
             that
             is
             said
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             will
             as
             ill
             agree
             to
             the
             other
             .
             He
             telleth
             us
             of
             
               the
               Explications
               of
               the
               Sectaries
            
             (
             the
             Presbyterians
             )
             
               being
               spoiled
               by
               comparing
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               Smyrna
               with
               the
               most
               ancient
               Acts
               of
               the
               Martyrdom
               of
               Polycarp
               .
            
             But
             hath
             not
             thought
             fit
             to
             point
             at
             the
             Arguments
             that
             arise
             from
             this
             Comparison
             ;
             wherefore
             he
             cannot
             expect
             that
             we
             should
             Answer
             them
             :
             which
             might
             easily
             be
             done
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             no
             stronger
             than
             what
             he
             hath
             hitherto
             brought
             from
             Antiquity
             .
          
           
             §
             26.
             
             He
             hath
             now
             fallen
             on
             an
             easie
             way
             to
             determine
             the
             whole
             Question
             ,
             p.
             118.
             
             It
             is
             pity
             it
             came
             not
             sooner
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             Labour
             might
             have
             been
             saved
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             this
             Birth
             also
             may
             miscarry
             .
             
               Parturiunt
               montes
            
             ,
             —
             the
             Question
             seemeth
             to
             me
             to
             be
             in
             the
             same
             State
             ,
             and
             his
             Opinion
             to
             labour
             under
             the
             same
             Difficulties
             ,
             as
             before
             this
             Invention
             was
             hatched
             .
             His
             easie
             way
             lieth
             in
             three
             Enquiries
             .
             
               Whether
               the
               Ancients
               affirmed
               that
               the
               Apostolical
               Power
               was
               derived
               to
               the
               Bishops
               as
               their
               Successors
               .
               2.
               
               Whether
               they
               insist
               frequently
               on
               this
               Succession
               of
               single
               Persons
               to
               the
               Apostles
               in
               Particular
               Sees
               ,
               when
               they
               
               reason
               against
               Hereticks
               .
               3.
               
               Whether
               we
               may
               not
               with
               Safety
               and
               Confidence
               lean
               on
               their
               Authority
               ,
               and
               Tradition
               ,
               in
               an
               Affair
               of
               this
               Consequence
               ?
            
             If
             ye
             will
             give
             our
             Enquirer
             leave
             to
             Dictat
             magisterially
             the
             Answers
             to
             these
             three
             Questions
             ,
             our
             whole
             Debate
             will
             soon
             ,
             but
             not
             soundly
             ,
             be
             at
             an
             end
             :
             but
             if
             we
             contest
             every
             one
             of
             them
             (
             in
             his
             sense
             )
             with
             him
             ,
             we
             cannot
             so
             soon
             conclude
             this
             Dispute
             as
             he
             imagineth
             :
             For
             his
             first
             Enquiry
             ,
             it
             must
             not
             be
             made
             ,
             nor
             the
             matter
             determined
             so
             indistinctly
             as
             he
             doth
             .
             It
             is
             not
             denyed
             that
             Bishops
             succeeded
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             these
             Bishops
             had
             the
             same
             Jurisdiction
             over
             Presbyters
             and
             People
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             ?
             The
             Ancients
             sometimes
             ,
             with
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             called
             all
             Presbyters
             Bishops
             ;
             sometimes
             ,
             by
             a
             Custom
             that
             early
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             restricted
             that
             Name
             to
             the
             Praeses
             in
             the
             Meeting
             of
             Presbyters
             :
             and
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             this
             Praeses
             had
             the
             Apostolick
             Power
             in
             his
             single
             person
             ,
             or
             it
             was
             diffused
             equally
             among
             the
             Members
             of
             that
             Colledge
             in
             which
             he
             did
             praeside
             ?
             This
             being
             premised
             as
             the
             state
             of
             this
             Question
             about
             Succession
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             I
             hold
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             Apostolick
             Power
             that
             was
             needful
             for
             the
             Churches
             once
             planted
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             continued
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             was
             communicated
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Praeses
             alone
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             :
             and
             that
             all
             of
             them
             were
             the
             Apostles
             Successors
             ,
             in
             that
             respect
             :
             he
             is
             for
             the
             contrary
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             §
             27.
             
             Let
             us
             now
             hear
             his
             Reasons
             ,
             Two
             things
             he
             brings
             for
             Arguments
             ,
             or
             what
             else
             I
             do
             not
             well
             know
             .
             One
             is
             ,
             
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               Ancients
               affirmed
               that
               the
               Apostolical
               Power
               was
               derived
               to
               the
               Bishops
               as
               their
               Successors
               ,
               from
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               Sees
               ,
               by
               the
               most
               ancient
               Records
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             This
             is
             no
             dreadful
             Argument
             :
             for
             ,
             1.
             
             Among
             all
             the
             Sees
             he
             mentioneth
             (
             I
             need
             not
             transcribe
             them
             )
             there
             is
             not
             one
             in
             which
             an
             Apostle
             was
             said
             to
             sit
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             Jerusalem
             :
             the
             rest
             indeed
             were
             excellent
             Men
             who
             first
             praesided
             in
             these
             Churches
             :
             but
             not
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             therefore
             their
             Sees
             can
             no
             more
             be
             called
             Apostolick
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Canterbury
             or
             
               York
               ,
               &c.
            
             whose
             Bishops
             this
             Author
             reckoneth
             to
             be
             the
             Apostles
             Successors
             ,
             tho
             not
             so
             immediatly
             as
             those
             mentioned
             .
             2.
             
             These
             Catalogues
             that
             he
             mentioneth
             ,
             were
             not
             so
             early
             made
             as
             he
             would
             insinuat
             :
             they
             do
             indeed
             begin
             with
             early
             things
             ,
             and
             guess
             at
             what
             past
             in
             ,
             or
             near
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             Times
             :
             but
             we
             do
             not
             find
             that
             such
             Co●…ion
             of
             the
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             was
             made
             for
             near
             three
             hundred
             years
             ●…er
             Christ
             ;
             except
             some
             little
             account
             by
             Irenaeus
             :
             and
             these
             that
             are
             ●…nt
             ,
             are
             so
             perplext
             ,
             and
             do
             so
             disagree
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             concluded
             from
             them
             ,
             with
             any
             certainty
             :
             particularly
             in
             the
             Succession
             at
             Rome
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             certainty
             that
             Peter
             was
             there
             ,
             nor
             who
             were
             after
             him
             ;
             the
             same
             might
             be
             shewed
             of
             others
             of
             them
             .
             3.
             
             No
             more
             can
             be
             proved
             from
             these
             Catalogues
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             were
             such
             men
             who
             Ruled
             and
             Taught
             these
             Churches
             ,
             whom
             after
             Ages
             called
             Bishops
             :
             but
             the
             Catalogues
             neither
             tell
             us
             what
             Power
             they
             had
             ;
             nor
             whether
             they
             ruled
             these
             Churches
             alone
             ,
             or
             in
             Parity
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             .
             As
             Gers-Bucer
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             
               p.
               423.
               
               Non
               queritur
               an
               Episcopi
               continua
               successione
               usque
               ad
               Nicenum
               Concilium
               Ecclesias
               gubernaverint
               ,
               sed
               quales
               Episcopi
               suerunt
               ;
               &
               quid
               imperii
               aut
               potestatis
               in
               Ecclesiam
               aut
               Presbyterium
               habuerunt
               .
            
             That
             one
             only
             is
             mentioned
             is
             no
             proof
             of
             sole
             power
             :
             for
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             is
             not
             always
             done
             ,
             
               Irenaeus
               lib.
               3.
               
               C.
            
             3.
             beginneth
             the
             Succession
             at
             Rome
             with
             Peter
             and
             Paul.
             2.
             
             In
             their
             Catalogues
             they
             mentioned
             the
             Eldest
             ,
             or
             the
             Praeses
             of
             their
             Meeting
             ,
             or
             the
             Man
             of
             most
             Fame
             for
             Grace
             or
             Gifts
             .
             For
             their
             Design
             was
             not
             to
             number
             all
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Churches
             ;
             but
             to
             shew
             a
             Succession
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             of
             sound
             Doctrine
             .
             Neither
             do
             we
             find
             such
             Records
             of
             Succession
             in
             all
             Churches
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             that
             were
             of
             most
             Note
             .
          
           
             §
             28.
             
             His
             second
             Enquiry
             and
             Observation
             ,
             p.
             119.
             is
             ,
             
               In
               what
               Language
               the
               Ancients
               spake
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               are
               said
               to
               have
               succeeded
               to
               the
               Apostles
               :
            
             where
             he
             bringeth
             a
             number
             of
             Citations
             litle
             to
             the
             purpose
             in
             hand
             .
             His
             first
             is
             
               Irenaeus
               :
               Et
               habemus
               annumerare
               eos
               qui
               ab
               Apostolis
               instituti
               sunt
               Episcopi
               in
               Ecclesiis
               ,
               &
               successores
               eorum
               usque
               ad
               nos
               ,
               qui
               nihil
               tale
               docuerunt
               ,
               neque
               cognoverunt
               ,
               quale
               ab
               his
               deliratur
               .
            
             What
             can
             be
             hence
             inferred
             ,
             further
             than
             that
             there
             were
             Sound
             and
             Orthodox
             Men
             ,
             whom
             Irenaeus
             calleth
             Bishops
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostles
             time
             :
             which
             is
             not
             to
             our
             Question
             .
             That
             Irenaeus
             Reasons
             from
             this
             against
             the
             Valentinians
             ,
             is
             not
             probative
             of
             our
             Authors
             point
             :
             what
             he
             addeth
             out
             of
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Quos
               (
               Episcopi
               )
               &
               successoru
               relinquebant
               ,
               suum
               ipsorum
               locum
               Magisterii
               tradentes
            
             ;
             is
             not
             concludent
             :
             for
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             is
             not
             spoken
             of
             a
             single
             Bishop
             in
             one
             place
             ;
             but
             of
             all
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Churches
             :
             whom
             we
             maintain
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Plurality
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             this
             Magisterium
             may
             well
             be
             understood
             of
             their
             Teaching
             Authority
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             to
             his
             purpose
             ;
             that
             they
             whom
             the
             Apostles
             Authorized
             to
             Teach
             the
             Church
             ,
             Taught
             not
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Valentinians
             .
             For
             what
             he
             saith
             that
             Irenaeus
             carefully
             distinguishes
             between
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             he
             hath
             cited
             no
             place
             for
             it
             :
             and
             if
             he
             had
             ,
             it
             importeth
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             special
             notice
             was
             taken
             of
             the
             
             Praeses
             ,
             beyond
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             :
             it
             can
             never
             prove
             sole
             ,
             nor
             superior
             Jurisdiction
             .
             Another
             Citation
             out
             of
             Irenaeus
             (
             that
             I
             may
             not
             transcribe
             all
             the
             words
             )
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             
               Apostoli
               illis
               tradiderunt
               Ecclesias
            
             :
             which
             we
             deny
             not
             :
             seing
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             all
             Presbyters
             :
             and
             indeed
             Irenaeus
             saith
             the
             same
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               lib.
               4.
               
               C.
            
             43.
             
             Only
             our
             Author
             will
             have
             it
             understood
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             Age
             :
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             plead
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             understaod
             of
             Presbyters
             by
             Office
             ?
             because
             Preaching
             Power
             was
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Bishops
             only
             :
             and
             it
             is
             of
             that
             he
             is
             speaking
             ;
             as
             that
             by
             which
             the
             Valentinian
             ,
             and
             other
             Heresies
             were
             condemned
             .
             Another
             Testimony
             out
             of
             Irenaeus
             ,
             we
             must
             obey
             them
             
               qui
               successionem
               habent
               ab
               Apostolis
               —
               qui
               cum
               Episcopatus
               successione
               Charisma
               veritatis
               certum
               ,
               secundum
               placitum
               Dei
               acceperunt
               .
               I
            
             see
             nothing
             to
             prove
             that
             all
             this
             may
             not
             be
             applyed
             to
             every
             Presbyter
             ,
             or
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             Shadow
             of
             Ground
             for
             his
             Inference
             ,
             
               viz.
               Ye
               see
               here
               ,
               that
               the
               Episcopal
               and
               Apostolical
               Dignity
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               the
               Language
               of
               Irenaeus
               .
            
             None
             can
             see
             this
             ,
             unless
             the
             Eyes
             of
             his
             mind
             be
             Tinctured
             with
             prejudice
             .
             For
             1.
             
             
               Episcopatus
               successio
            
             is
             competent
             to
             all
             Presbyters
             ,
             in
             our
             Opinion
             :
             which
             he
             should
             refute
             ,
             not
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             false
             .
             2.
             
             Here
             is
             not
             the
             Apostolical
             Dignity
             mentioned
             by
             Irenaeus
             ,
             but
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             
               Charisma
               veritatis
               certum
            
             ;
             which
             I
             think
             he
             will
             not
             say
             is
             peculiar
             to
             Diocesans
             :
             the
             Church
             would
             be
             ill
             served
             ,
             if
             they
             only
             had
             the
             Gift
             of
             Preaching
             the
             Truth
             :
             seing
             they
             cannot
             preach
             to
             all
             their
             People
             :
             and
             in
             our
             days
             seldom
             preach
             to
             any
             of
             them
             .
             He
             bringeth
             another
             wonderful
             Argument
             ,
             which
             he
             speaks
             of
             as
             what
             may
             supersede
             his
             insisting
             on
             what
             he
             is
             discoursing
             :
             
               the
               Prophesy
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               which
               threatned
               that
               the
               Bishoprick
               possessed
               by
               a
               notorious
               Malefactor
               should
               be
               given
               to
               another
               ,
               was
               literally
               fulfilled
               when
               Matthias
               was
               advanced
               to
               the
               Apostolate
               ,
               in
               the
               Room
               of
               Judas
               .
               I
            
             am
             so
             slow
             as
             that
             I
             cannot
             perceive
             what
             he
             aimeth
             at
             by
             this
             ,
             unless
             he
             would
             infer
             ,
             Matthias
             succeeded
             to
             
               Judas
               ,
               Ergo
            
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             they
             alone
             ,
             succeed
             to
             the
             Apostles
             :
             which
             is
             much
             more
             ridiculous
             ,
             than
             what
             he
             a
             litle
             before
             he
             charged
             Beza
             with
             .
             If
             he
             lay
             stress
             on
             the
             word
             Bishoprick
             ,
             it
             is
             
               captio
               ab
               homonymia
            
             .
          
           
             §
             29.
             
             Cyprian
             is
             the
             next
             Father
             whom
             he
             adduceth
             ,
             as
             a
             Witness
             that
             the
             Bishops
             succeed
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
             All
             that
             he
             bringeth
             from
             the
             Writings
             of
             that
             Learned
             Father
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Martyr
             ,
             I
             have
             lately
             Answered
             ,
             in
             a
             Debate
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             with
             
               I.
               S.
            
             I
             am
             not
             willing
             to
             repeat
             :
             yet
             I
             shall
             point
             at
             Answers
             to
             what
             he
             citeth
             .
             Cyprian
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Apostolos
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               Episcopos
               &
               Praepositos
               ,
               Dominus
               elegit
               .
            
             His
             Objection
             hath
             its
             own
             Answer
             ;
             Cyprian
             distinguisheth
             between
             
               Episcopos
               &
               Praepositos
            
             :
             the
             President
             Bishop
             and
             the
             Presbyter
             ;
             and
             he
             calleth
             them
             both
             Apostles
             ;
             because
             they
             succeeded
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             not
             make
             Praepositos
             to
             be
             Exegetick
             of
             Apostolos
             ,
             least
             he
             make
             Cyprians
             sense
             to
             be
             ,
             
               Apostolos
               ,
               i.
               e.
               Episcopos
               ,
               i.
               e.
               Praepositos
               .
            
             Another
             Citation
             ,
             
               quod
               enim
               non
               periculum
               metuere
               debemus
               de
               offensa
               Domini
               ,
               quando
               aliqui
               de
               Presbyterie
               ,
               nec
               Evangelii
               ,
               nec
               loci
               sui
               memores
               ,
               neque
               futurum
               Dei
               judicium
               ,
               neque
               nunc
               sibi
               Praepositum
               Episcopum
               cogitantes
               ,
               quod
               nunquam
               omnino
               sub
               Antecessoribus
               nostris
               factum
               est
               ,
               totum
               sibi
               vendicant
               .
            
             This
             may
             seem
             plausible
             to
             such
             as
             know
             not
             the
             occasion
             of
             these
             words
             ;
             which
             was
             :
             while
             Cyprian
             was
             retired
             from
             Carthage
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Persecution
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             without
             the
             rest
             ,
             took
             on
             them
             to
             absolve
             some
             of
             the
             Lapsed
             :
             this
             Cyprian
             complaineth
             of
             ,
             as
             justly
             he
             might
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             had
             cause
             to
             complain
             ,
             that
             their
             Bishop
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             constant
             Moderator
             of
             their
             Presbytery
             )
             was
             neglected
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             for
             that
             cause
             should
             have
             been
             determined
             in
             
               consessu
               Presbyterorum
            
             ;
             which
             should
             have
             been
             called
             together
             by
             him
             ;
             as
             
               Praepositus
               illis
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             their
             Choice
             ,
             made
             the
             constant
             Praeses
             of
             their
             Meeting
             :
             There
             is
             no
             proof
             here
             of
             a
             solitude
             of
             Power
             :
             nor
             of
             Cyprians
             Succession
             to
             the
             Apostles
             (
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             our
             Author
             citeth
             it
             for
             )
             more
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             did
             .
             The
             special
             notice
             that
             is
             here
             taken
             of
             his
             being
             neglected
             ,
             proceeded
             from
             the
             Genius
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             wherein
             perpetual
             Presidency
             had
             set
             the
             Bishop
             a
             little
             higher
             in
             Dignity
             above
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             than
             they
             had
             been
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             Another
             Citation
             (
             which
             also
             misseth
             the
             mark
             ,
             viz.
             Succession
             to
             the
             Apostles
             )
             is
             ,
             that
             Cyprian
             saith
             ,
             
               Ecclesia
               super
               Episcopos
               constituitur
               ,
               &
               omnis
               actus
               Ecclesiae
               per
               eosdem
               gubernatur
            
             ;
             and
             saith
             ,
             this
             is
             
               Divina
               lege
               fundatum
            
             .
             All
             this
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             Scripture
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             :
             and
             if
             ye
             will
             take
             it
             of
             the
             Cyprianick
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Praeses
             ,
             we
             assent
             to
             it
             as
             truth
             ;
             provided
             we
             understand
             not
             these
             Bishops
             in
             their
             single
             Capacity
             ,
             but
             in
             Conjunction
             with
             their
             Presbyters
             :
             the
             Church
             is
             set
             on
             all
             Pastors
             who
             teach
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             her
             Soundness
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Edification
             in
             Holiness
             :
             on
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             or
             ruling
             part
             ,
             (
             among
             whom
             ,
             in
             Cyprians
             time
             ,
             the
             Praeses
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             was
             specially
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             tho
             he
             did
             not
             rule
             by
             himself
             )
             with
             respect
             to
             her
             good
             Order
             :
             and
             that
             all
             this
             is
             
               Juris
               Divini
            
             ,
             I
             no
             way
             doubt
             .
             If
             our
             Author
             can
             make
             out
             sole
             Jurisdiction
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             he
             must
             bring
             better
             
             Arguments
             than
             I
             have
             yet
             seen
             .
             Again
             ,
             Cyprian
             saith
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             succeeded
             to
             the
             Apostles
             
               vicaria
               ordinatione
            
             .
             This
             is
             also
             granted
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             all
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             we
             deny
             it
             not
             of
             the
             
               praesides
               Presbyteriorum
            
             ,
             who
             were
             peculiarly
             called
             Bishops
             :
             they
             succeeded
             to
             the
             Apostles
             as
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             either
             had
             the
             Plenitude
             of
             Apostolick
             Power
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             Presidency
             ,
             as
             a
             distinct
             Office
             ,
             or
             superior
             Degree
             ,
             was
             by
             Succession
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             we
             deny
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             proved
             from
             Cyprians
             words
             .
             Their
             ruling
             power
             they
             have
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             by
             Divine
             ,
             or
             Apostolick
             Institution
             :
             that
             there
             be
             a
             Presidency
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             and
             hath
             Scripture
             example
             ;
             the
             person
             who
             should
             preside
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             chosen
             by
             common
             consent
             ;
             nor
             do
             we
             find
             any
             warrant
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             should
             have
             power
             superior
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             or
             that
             this
             Presidency
             should
             always
             be
             in
             one
             person
             .
             He
             bringeth
             also
             Tertullian
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               percurre
               Ecclesias
               Apostolicas
               ,
               apud
               quas
               ipsae
               adhuc
               Cathedrae
               Episcoporum
               suis
               locis
               praesident
               :
               habes
               Corinthum
               ,
               habes
               Ephesum
               ,
               habes
               Romam
               .
            
             This
             Testimony
             importeth
             no
             more
             than
             that
             there
             continueth
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             planted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             a
             Government
             to
             this
             day
             .
             Gathedrae
             cannot
             be
             strained
             to
             signifie
             a
             Bishop
             with
             sole
             Jurisdiction
             :
             the
             Notion
             of
             that
             word
             is
             sufficiently
             Answered
             by
             a
             Judicature
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             one
             presideth
             :
             which
             we
             say
             should
             be
             in
             every
             Church
             .
             He
             is
             so
             consident
             of
             his
             Conclusion
             ,
             that
             he
             desireth
             us
             
               to
               read
            
             Cyprian
             himself
             (
             we
             do
             it
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             and
             think
             not
             fit
             to
             take
             all
             on
             Trust
             that
             is
             cited
             out
             of
             him
             by
             your
             Party
             )
             and
             he
             thinketh
             
               the
               Disingenuity
               of
            
             Blondel
             ,
             
               and
               his
               Associats
               will
               appear
               to
               the
               highest
               Degree
               .
            
             I
             desire
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             read
             him
             with
             an
             Unbyassed
             Mind
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             this
             Airy
             Confidence
             will
             evanish
             .
             That
             he
             asserteth
             ,
             p.
             123.
             that
             
               the
               Authority
               of
               Bishops
               over
               Presbyters
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               Laity
               ,
               will
               appear
               to
               them
               who
               read
               Cyprian
               ,
            
             is
             denyed
             ,
             except
             in
             the
             sense
             that
             I
             yielded
             in
             the
             Book
             above
             pointed
             at
             :
             they
             have
             joynt
             power
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Consistory
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             30.
             
             I
             proceed
             with
             him
             p.
             123.
             to
             his
             second
             Enquiry
             :
             
               Whether
               the
               Ancients
               insisted
               frequently
               on
               this
               Succession
               of
               single
               Persons
               to
               the
               Apostles
               in
               particular
               Sees
               ,
               in
               their
               Reasoning
               against
               Hereticks
               .
            
             I
             acknowledge
             that
             they
             frequently
             Reasoned
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             that
             had
             been
             taught
             by
             persons
             succeeding
             to
             the
             Apostles
             in
             particular
             Churches
             :
             and
             that
             they
             named
             particular
             Men
             ,
             or
             single
             Persons
             in
             that
             Succession
             :
             but
             that
             they
             laid
             any
             weight
             on
             their
             being
             single
             Persons
             whom
             they
             so
             
             named
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             lookt
             on
             these
             as
             the
             only
             Successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             these
             Churches
             ,
             we
             deny
             ;
             and
             have
             not
             yet
             seen
             it
             proved
             .
             It
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Strength
             of
             their
             Reasoning
             ,
             whether
             one
             Minister
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             had
             the
             Power
             of
             Governing
             these
             Churches
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             yield
             him
             all
             that
             he
             is
             here
             enquiring
             for
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             advantage
             his
             Cause
             ,
             nor
             hurt
             ours
             ;
             unless
             it
             be
             made
             appear
             that
             the
             single
             persons
             so
             named
             ,
             were
             the
             sole
             ,
             or
             supreme
             Rulers
             in
             these
             Churches
             :
             which
             I
             am
             well
             assured
             is
             not
             proved
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Testimonies
             that
             he
             bringeth
             .
             His
             first
             Citation
             is
             out
             of
             Tertull.
             whose
             Argument
             is
             plainly
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Hereticks
             could
             not
             shew
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             as
             the
             Orthodox
             could
             do
             ,
             from
             persons
             placed
             then
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             as
             Polycarp
             was
             by
             John
             at
             Smyrna
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             other
             places
             :
             and
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               perinde
               utique
               &
               caeterae
               exhibent
               ,
               quos
               ab
               Apostoli
               in
               Episcopatum
               constitutos
               Apostolici
               seminis
               traduces
               habeant
               .
            
             Here
             is
             no
             one
             word
             of
             Singularity
             of
             Power
             :
             and
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Apostolici
               Seed
               of
               sound
               Doctrine
            
             might
             be
             transmitted
             to
             Posterity
             by
             a
             Plurality
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             single
             Bishops
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             better
             too
             ;
             for
             if
             one
             erred
             ,
             the
             rest
             might
             correct
             him
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Bishop
             erred
             ,
             there
             w●…
             none
             in
             that
             Church
             that
             might
             oppose
             him
             .
             That
             Polycarp
             in
             Smyrna
             and
             none
             else
             ,
             is
             named
             ,
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             he
             alone
             Preached
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             far
             less
             that
             he
             Governed
             that
             Church
             by
             himself
             And
             indeed
             the
             Zeal
             and
             Unanimity
             that
             he
             mentioneth
             p.
             125.
             was
             〈◊〉
             good
             mean
             of
             keeping
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             pure
             :
             but
             as
             this
             Unanimity
             could
             not
             be
             in
             one
             Church
             ,
             but
             among
             a
             Plurality
             of
             Tea
             chers
             ,
             so
             the
             Unanimity
             of
             a
             few
             Bishops
             in
             several
             Diocesses
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             so
             convincing
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             with
             the
             Unanimity
             of
             Presbyters
             among
             themselves
             in
             these
             several
             Churches
             that
             they
             were
             to
             instruct
             .
             Another
             Testimony
             of
             Tertull.
             he
             bringeth
             ,
             
               Ordo
               tamen
               Episcoporum
               ad
               originem
               recensus
               in
               Joannem
               stabit
               authorem
               .
            
             There
             is
             nothing
             here
             but
             what
             hath
             been
             already
             Answered
             :
             there
             was
             an
             Order
             ,
             or
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             whereof
             John
             the
             Apostle
             was
             the
             Appointer
             of
             the
             first
             of
             them
             :
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             tell
             us
             of
             their
             sole
             Jurisdiction
             .
             He
             argueth
             p.
             126.
             that
             
               if
               the
               imaginable
               Interval
               of
               Parity
               had
               been
               known
               ,
               after
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               Succession
               of
               single
               Bishops
               interrupted
               ,
               this
               Argument
               had
               been
               weak
               ,
               and
               the
               Hereticks
               might
               have
               insulted
               .
               A.
            
             I
             deny
             that
             either
             he
             ,
             or
             the
             Hereticks
             could
             have
             any
             such
             advantage
             :
             because
             the
             Fathers
             did
             not
             argue
             from
             the
             Singularity
             of
             the
             Persons
             succeeding
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             occasion
             to
             consider
             that
             ,
             in
             this
             Debate
             ;
             further
             
             than
             to
             instance
             in
             one
             person
             so
             succeeding
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             more
             :
             it
             was
             enough
             to
             confound
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             such
             Doctrine
             was
             constantly
             taught
             since
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             tell
             them
             by
             whom
             .
             What
             followeth
             p.
             126
             ,
             127.
             is
             a
             Repetition
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             about
             which
             I
             shall
             trouble
             him
             no
             more
             ,
             let
             him
             tell
             it
             over
             again
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             will.
             He
             needed
             not
             tell
             us
             p.
             128.
             that
             
               the
               Successions
               of
               single
               Persons
               Governing
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               and
               their
               Jurisdiction
               and
               Preheminence
               ,
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Gallican
               Church
            
             ;
             we
             know
             there
             are
             Worthy
             Men
             in
             that
             Church
             ;
             but
             we
             never
             thought
             them
             all
             infallible
             .
          
           
             §
             31.
             
             His
             third
             Enquiry
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               we
               may
               safely
               lean
               on
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               in
               an
               Affair
               of
               this
               Consequence
               ?
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               no
               doubt
               we
               may
               ;
               and
               ought
               .
            
             I
             affirm
             that
             this
             matter
             may
             admit
             both
             of
             further
             Distinction
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             Doubting
             :
             and
             that
             it
             is
             blind
             Confidence
             to
             be
             so
             positive
             ,
             without
             clearing
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             .
             And
             there
             is
             the
             more
             need
             of
             distinguishing
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             because
             our
             Author
             seemeth
             ,
             in
             pursuing
             this
             his
             Enquiry
             ,
             to
             confound
             two
             different
             Questions
             :
             one
             is
             ,
             whether
             we
             may
             lean
             to
             the
             Accounts
             they
             give
             of
             the
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             since
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ?
             Another
             is
             ,
             about
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             Episcopal
             Government
             ,
             as
             he
             wordeth
             it
             ,
             p.
             131.
             
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             owne
             a
             Succession
             of
             Teachers
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             whome
             some
             Men
             will
             call
             Bishops
             ;
             another
             to
             owne
             that
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             managed
             by
             them
             alone
             .
             I
             shall
             here
             propose
             and
             apply
             five
             Distinctions
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Ancients
             and
             their
             Writings
             are
             to
             be
             distinguished
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             lived
             in
             ,
             or
             near
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             times
             :
             others
             of
             them
             some
             Ages
             after
             :
             the
             Credibility
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             ,
             is
             far
             greater
             than
             that
             of
             the
             later
             :
             Because
             they
             had
             better
             
               causam
               scientiae
            
             ;
             and
             because
             ,
             tho
             Tradition
             ,
             without
             Writing
             ,
             may
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             best
             advantages
             ,
             soon
             ,
             and
             easily
             be
             corrupted
             ;
             yet
             by
             length
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             passing
             through
             many
             hands
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             apt
             to
             be
             depraved
             ;
             and
             that
             even
             without
             design
             .
             For
             the
             Writings
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             are
             Spurious
             ,
             and
             only
             bear
             the
             Names
             of
             Famous
             Men.
             Others
             of
             them
             are
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             interpolated
             ;
             tho
             they
             were
             really
             done
             by
             them
             whose
             Names
             they
             bear
             :
             others
             of
             them
             are
             Dubious
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             
               sub
               judice
            
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             credible
             Testimonies
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             A
             second
             Distinction
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             things
             about
             which
             we
             debate
             :
             our
             Author
             indeed
             doth
             distinguish
             ,
             in
             the
             Progress
             of
             the
             Debate
             ,
             between
             
               Matters
               of
               Fact
               ,
               and
               Matters
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               or
               Principle
               :
            
             of
             which
             afterward
             .
             
             I
             distinguish
             things
             on
             which
             our
             Faith
             ,
             or
             our
             Duty
             doth
             depend
             ;
             from
             these
             things
             that
             we
             are
             not
             so
             concerned
             in
             ,
             being
             merely
             Historical
             Passages
             ,
             or
             Debates
             about
             Natural
             or
             Politick
             Things
             ;
             in
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             of
             the
             later
             sort
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             the
             Fathers
             as
             credible
             Historians
             ;
             and
             regard
             them
             (
             at
             least
             some
             of
             them
             )
             as
             Men
             of
             Learning
             ;
             yet
             so
             as
             not
             to
             believe
             their
             Histories
             ,
             nor
             receive
             their
             Conclusions
             against
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             :
             for
             the
             former
             sort
             of
             things
             ,
             I
             look
             on
             their
             Testimony
             as
             insufficient
             ,
             to
             perswade
             the
             Mind
             ,
             or
             clear
             the
             Conscience
             :
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Religious
             Practice
             .
             Distinction
             third
             ,
             These
             things
             that
             we
             Debate
             about
             ,
             are
             either
             determined
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             much
             regard
             is
             to
             be
             had
             to
             thess
             Holy
             and
             Learned
             Men
             ;
             who
             had
             much
             of
             the
             Mind
             of
             God
             in
             many
             things
             :
             yet
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             blindly
             follow
             them
             ,
             over
             the
             Belly
             of
             Sense
             or
             Reason
             .
             If
             they
             be
             ,
             Scripture
             light
             must
             be
             our
             Guide
             ,
             not
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             Listinction
             fourth
             ,
             The
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Fathers
             is
             either
             Unanimous
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             Divided
             :
             in
             the
             later
             case
             ,
             we
             cannot
             follow
             them
             ;
             but
             must
             examine
             which
             of
             their
             Opinions
             is
             best
             founded
             .
             In
             the
             former
             ,
             their
             Testimony
             may
             occasion
             a
             great
             prejudice
             ,
             and
             may
             readily
             byass
             the
             Mind
             ;
             yet
             it
             should
             not
             determine
             us
             against
             Scripture
             Light
             ,
             they
             all
             being
             fallible
             Men.
             Distinction
             fifth
             ,
             The
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             are
             either
             clearly
             delivered
             ,
             or
             we
             must
             guess
             at
             them
             ,
             from
             dark
             Hints
             .
             As
             the
             one
             sort
             can
             no
             way
             command
             our
             Faith
             :
             so
             neither
             the
             other
             is
             to
             be
             received
             implicitly
             .
          
           
             §
             32.
             
             Out
             of
             these
             Distinctions
             ,
             this
             State
             of
             the
             present
             Question
             resulteth
             ,
             whether
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             be
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             on
             which
             we
             may
             determine
             ,
             whether
             Episcopacy
             or
             Parity
             be
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             .
             My
             Antagonist
             is
             for
             the
             Affirmative
             ,
             I
             am
             for
             the
             negative
             :
             for
             which
             I
             give
             these
             Reasons
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             have
             no
             concurrent
             ,
             nor
             unanimous
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Fathers
             on
             either
             side
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             noise
             that
             is
             made
             of
             the
             Universality
             and
             Perpetuity
             of
             this
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             Unanimity
             about
             it
             .
             If
             they
             can
             prove
             what
             they
             confidently
             affirm
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             we
             shall
             quit
             this
             Argument
             .
             Many
             of
             the
             Fathers
             have
             said
             nothing
             on
             this
             head
             :
             few
             of
             them
             have
             have
             written
             on
             it
             directly
             ,
             and
             of
             purpose
             ;
             and
             what
             they
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             but
             indirectly
             ,
             without
             considering
             the
             State
             of
             our
             Controversie
             ;
             which
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             was
             not
             brought
             into
             Debate
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Times
             :
             many
             of
             the
             Excellent
             Men
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             have
             
             written
             nothing
             :
             many
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             that
             time
             are
             perished
             :
             there
             are
             different
             Opinions
             in
             this
             Debate
             among
             them
             ,
             whose
             Writings
             we
             have
             ;
             which
             arose
             from
             the
             Change
             of
             the
             Practice
             that
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Age
             :
             whence
             then
             should
             we
             have
             this
             Harmony
             that
             they
             talk
             of
             ?
             for
             this
             last
             (
             the
             rest
             are
             certain
             enough
             )
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             what
             hath
             already
             been
             said
             in
             this
             Disputation
             .
             2.
             
             What
             most
             of
             the
             Fathers
             say
             on
             this
             head
             ,
             is
             obscure
             ,
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             :
             their
             Expressions
             being
             suted
             to
             the
             Customs
             and
             Dialect
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             was
             plain
             enough
             to
             them
             who
             then
             lived
             ;
             but
             not
             so
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             know
             not
             their
             Idioms
             ,
             nor
             the
             Customs
             that
             they
             relate
             to
             ,
             as
             then
             known
             things
             :
             they
             also
             used
             words
             in
             a
             far
             different
             sense
             than
             we
             do
             :
             As
             
               Merit
               ,
               Pennance
               ,
               Bishop
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             It
             is
             sometimes
             far
             easier
             to
             clear
             the
             Point
             in
             Debate
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Reason
             ,
             than
             to
             clear
             the
             Expressions
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             about
             it
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Uncertainty
             that
             we
             are
             at
             about
             the
             Genuine
             ,
             and
             Spurious
             ;
             the
             Pure
             and
             Corrupted
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             make
             their
             Testimony
             unsafe
             to
             be
             the
             solitary
             ground
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Practice
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             Who
             knoweth
             not
             what
             Debates
             are
             among
             Learned
             Men
             on
             this
             Head
             ?
             and
             how
             Conjectural
             all
             the
             Knowledge
             is
             that
             can
             be
             attained
             by
             the
             most
             diligent
             Search
             ?
             And
             surely
             it
             is
             no
             Wisdom
             to
             build
             our
             Opinion
             in
             a
             Matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             wherein
             we
             either
             please
             God
             ,
             or
             sin
             against
             him
             ,
             on
             such
             a
             Sandy
             Foundation
             :
             Of
             this
             Opinion
             was
             
               Theophilus
               Antiochenus
            
             who
             flourished
             about
             an
             .
             130.
             and
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               Sextus
               a
               Petro
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Antiochia
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               ad
               Autolycum
               ,
            
             near
             the
             beginning
             :
             he
             is
             shewing
             the
             Certainty
             of
             what
             Christians
             believed
             ;
             compared
             with
             the
             Stories
             about
             the
             Heathen
             Gods
             ,
             and
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               It
               was
               needful
               that
               Writers
               should
               be
               Eye
               Witnesses
               of
               what
               they
               affirmed
               :
               or
               that
               they
               have
               exactly
               learned
               the
               truth
               of
               things
               from
               them
               who
               were
               present
               when
               they
               were
               done
               :
               for
               they
               who
               write
               Uncertainties
               that
               they
               themselves
               know
               not
               ,
               do
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               beat
               the
               Air
               :
            
             his
             work
             is
             to
             be
             found
             
               Biblioth
               .
               Patr.
               T.
            
             2.
             
             This
             Passage
             is
             ,
             p.
             151.
             of
             the
             Cologn
             Edition
             1618.
             4.
             
             It
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             best
             Antiquaries
             ,
             that
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             next
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             defective
             ,
             dark
             ,
             and
             uncertain
             :
             This
             is
             not
             only
             found
             now
             ,
             at
             this
             distance
             of
             time
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             early
             complained
             of
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             who
             had
             far
             more
             help
             to
             a
             certain
             and
             distinct
             knowledge
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             than
             we
             have
             ,
             
               lib.
               3.
               
               C.
            
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               —
               But
               how
               many
               ,
               and
               what
               sincere
               Followers
            
             (
             or
             Successors
             )
             
               have
               Governed
               the
               Churches
               
               planted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               confirmed
               ,
               but
               so
               far
               as
               may
               be
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               words
               of
               Paul.
            
             Where
             he
             layeth
             the
             Certainty
             of
             our
             Knowledge
             of
             what
             concerneth
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             on
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             the
             Fathers
             .
             And
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             History
             ,
             he
             telleth
             us
             ,
             he
             had
             
               gone
               in
               a
               Solitary
               and
               Untroden
               Path
               ,
               and
               could
               no
               where
               find
               so
               much
               as
               the
               bare
               Steps
               of
               such
               as
               had
               passed
               the
               same
               Way
               ;
               having
               only
               some
               small
               Tokens
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               here
               and
               there
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               .
            
             Also
             ,
             that
             
               he
               had
               not
               found
               any
               Ecclesiastical
               Writer
               ,
               who
               unto
               this
               day
            
             (
             and
             it
             was
             the
             Interval
             of
             three
             hundred
             years
             )
             
               have
               in
               this
               behalf
            
             (
             he
             is
             speaking
             of
             the
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             )
             
               imployed
               any
               Diligence
            
             .
             Is
             there
             not
             then
             great
             Certainty
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Writer
             ,
             concerning
             these
             times
             ;
             that
             we
             should
             look
             on
             their
             Accounts
             as
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             build
             our
             Faith
             on
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             that
             Religion
             is
             so
             nearly
             concerned
             in
             ?
             The
             Learned
             Scalliger
             hath
             this
             Observation
             to
             our
             purpose
             :
             
               Intervallum
               illud
               ob
               ultimo
               capite
               actorum
               Apostolorum
               ad
               medium
               Trajani
               imperium
               ,
               quo
               tracts
               Quadratus
               ,
               &
               Ignatius
               florebant
               ,
               plane
               cum
               Varrone
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               vocari
               potest
               ,
               is
               quo
               nihil
               certi
               de
               rebus
               Christianorum
               ad
               nos
               pervenit
               ,
               praeter
               admodum
               pauca
               ,
               quae
               hostes
               pietatis
               obiter
               delibant
               ,
               Swetonius
               ,
               Tacitus
               ,
               Plinius
               ;
               quem
               hiatu●
               ut
               expleret
               Eusebius
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Clementis
               ,
               nescio
               cujus
               ,
               (
               non
               enim
               est
               ille
               eruditus
               Alexandrinus
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Hegesippi
               ,
               non
               melioris
               scriptoris
               ,
               sine
               delectu
               ea
               deprompsit
               .
               Tilenus
            
             (
             no
             Friend
             to
             Presbytery
             )
             saith
             full
             as
             much
             ;
             he
             telleth
             us
             of
             the
             Lacunae
             and
             Hiatus
             of
             these
             times
             :
             and
             that
             
               a
               fine
               actorum
               Apostolorum
               ,
               ad
               Trajani
               tempora
               ,
               nihil
               habemus
               certi
               .
            
             Shall
             we
             then
             take
             the
             broken
             and
             uncertain
             Accounts
             that
             we
             find
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             for
             a
             sufficient
             Foundation
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             about
             what
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             concerning
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             House
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             33.
             
             Our
             fifth
             Argument
             we
             take
             from
             the
             Fathers
             disowning
             each
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             ,
             beside
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             from
             having
             sufficient
             Authority
             to
             determine
             in
             the
             Controversies
             of
             Religion
             ;
             not
             exempting
             that
             about
             Church
             Government
             .
             This
             our
             Writers
             have
             made
             so
             evident
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             that
             Protestants
             should
             use
             such
             a
             Plea.
             And
             indeed
             the
             Papists
             get
             much
             advantage
             by
             this
             Conduct
             :
             for
             the
             same
             Arguments
             that
             our
             Author
             ,
             and
             his
             Complices
             ,
             use
             in
             this
             Debate
             ,
             they
             improve
             in
             the
             other
             Controversies
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             same
             advantage
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Scripture
             be
             not
             sufficient
             Light
             to
             us
             in
             this
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             how
             it
             can
             be
             thought
             perfect
             in
             some
             other
             of
             our
             Debates
             :
             if
             unwritten
             Traditions
             be
             found
             necessary
             in
             the
             
             one
             case
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             lay
             the
             same
             aside
             in
             some
             others
             .
             I
             have
             adduced
             some
             Testimonies
             of
             Fathers
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
               Preface
               to
            
             Cyprianick
             
               Bishop
               Examined
            
             :
             to
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             add
             ,
             
               August
               .
               lib.
               2.
               contr
               Manichae
               .
            
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             he
             saith
             ,
             161.
             
             
               Si
               quid
               velut
               absurdum
               noverit
               non
               licet
               dicere
               ,
               author
               hujus
               libri
               non
               tenuit
               veritatem
               ;
               sed
               aut
               codex
               mendosus
               est
               ,
               aut
               interpres
               erravit
               ,
               aut
               tu
               non
               intelligis
               .
               In
               opusculis
               autem
               posteriorum
               ,
               quae
               libris
               innumerabilibus
               continentur
               ,
               sed
               nullo
               modo
               illi
               sacratissimae
               Scripturarum
               Canonicarum
               excellentia
               conquantur
               ,
               etiam
               in
               quibusdam
               eorum
               invenitur
               par
               veritas
               ,
               longe
               tamen
               est
               impar
               authoritas
               .
               Jerom
            
             is
             much
             ,
             and
             often
             in
             this
             strain
             ,
             
               Ep.
               62.
               ad
               Theoph.
               Alexandr
               .
               Scio
               me
               aliter
               habere
               Apostolos
               ,
               aliter
               reliquos
               tractatores
               :
               illos
               semper
               vera
               dicere
               ,
               istos
               in
               quibusdam
               ut
               homines
               errare
               :
               Et
               Ep.
               76.
               
               Ego
               Originem
               propter
               eruditionem
               sic
               interdum
               legendum
               arbitror
               ,
               quo
               modo
               Tertull.
               Novatum
               ,
               Arnob.
               &
               nonnullos
               scriptores
               Ecclesiasticos
               ,
               ut
               bona
               eorum
               eligamus
               ,
               evitemusque
               contraria
               ;
               juxta
               Apostolum
               dicentem
               ,
               omnia
               probate
               ,
               quod
               bonum
               est
               eligite
               .
            
             The
             same
             he
             saith
             also
             of
             his
             own
             Writings
             ,
             
               in
               Hab.
               &
               Zech.
               Si
               quis
               melius
               ,
               imo
               ,
               verius
               dixerit
               ,
               &
               nos
               libenter
               melioribus
               acquiescemus
               .
               Ambros.
               de
               incarnatione
               ,
               C.
               3.
               
               Nolo
               nobis
               credatur
               ;
               non
               ego
               dico
               a
               me
               ,
               quia
               in
               principio
               erat
               verbum
               ;
               sed
               audio
               ,
               non
               ego
               affingo
               ,
               sed
               lego
               ,
               &c.
               Cyril
               .
               Hierosol
               .
               Cat.
               12.
               
               Meis
               commentis
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               non
               attende
               ;
               possis
               enim
               forte
               decipi
               :
               sed
               nisi
               de
               singulis
               Prophetarum
               testimonia
               acceperis
               ne
               credas
               dictis
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             reject
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             when
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             teach
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             always
             to
             be
             followed
             :
             as
             Dally
             and
             Turretin
             shew
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Cajeton
               ,
               Canus
               ,
               Maldonate
               ,
               Petavius
               ,
            
             and
             Baronius
             ,
             who
             often
             reprehendeth
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Historical
             Accounts
             they
             give
             of
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             :
             and
             doth
             not
             this
             very
             Author
             so
             far
             forget
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Jerom
             erred
             in
             his
             account
             of
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Age
             ,
             p.
             73.
             as
             I
             above
             observed
             :
             and
             if
             Jerom
             did
             mistake
             ,
             why
             might
             not
             the
             rest
             also
             ,
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Learned
             and
             Excellent
             
               Bradward
               .
               de
               Causa
               Dei
               ,
               lib.
               2.
               
               C.
               3.
               corroll
               .
               p.
            
             601
             ,
             602.
             is
             consonant
             to
             what
             I
             have
             said
             .
             
             He
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             did
             often
             seem
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             favour
             Hereticks
             :
             particularly
             Pelagius
             :
             and
             
               p.
               602.
               E.
               Et
               quis
               theologus
               nesciat
               alias
               scripturas
               quorumcunque
               scriptorum
               non
               tanta
               firmitate
               semper
               muniri
               ,
               sed
               posse
               quandoque
               ab
               hominibus
               emendari
               ,
            
             and
             instanceth
             in
             
               Origen
               ,
               Jerom
               ,
               Cyprian
            
             ,
             and
             Augustin
             .
             Our
             Authors
             Exception
             against
             this
             ,
             in
             his
             Distinction
             of
             Matters
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             Matters
             of
             History
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             might
             mistake
             in
             the
             one
             not
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             I
             am
             afterward
             to
             consider
             .
          
           
             §
             34.
             
             For
             further
             Confirmation
             of
             this
             Truth
             ,
             I
             shall
             transcribe
             a
             few
             heads
             of
             Arguments
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             Manuscript
             written
             by
             a
             Learned
             Divine
             of
             this
             Church
             ;
             Entituled
             ,
             
               Some
               Propositions
               collected
               out
               of
               the
               Writings
               of
               Divines
               about
               Church
               Government
               :
            
             because
             few
             can
             have
             access
             to
             read
             the
             Manuscript
             it self
             :
             He
             proveth
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             ancient
             Historians
             is
             not
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             that
             point
             of
             the
             Hierarchy
             ,
             probably
             true
             ,
             because
             ,
             1.
             
             Even
             Episcopal
             Writers
             of
             the
             best
             Note
             ,
             deny
             their
             Testimony
             to
             be
             universally
             true
             :
             
               Sutliv
               .
               de
               Pontiff
               .
               lib.
               2.
               
               C.
               11.
               p.
               148.
               
               Multa
               de
               Petre
               &
               Paulo
               &
               aliis
               sanctis
               hominibus
               narrantur
               fabulose
               ,
               quibus
               nemo
               necessario
               tenetur
               credere
               :
               ibid.
               p.
            
             153.
             
             About
             Peters
             being
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Ad
               testimonia
               Patrum
               quod
               attinet
               expedita
               est
               Responsio
               :
               quae
               fama
               acceperant
               ,
               narrant
               ,
               sed
               dubia
               &
               incerta
               .
               Whitaker
            
             of
             Peter
             and
             Pauls
             being
             buried
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Hoc
               totum
               nititur
               fidei
               humanae
               ,
               &
               ex
               historiae
               veritate
               pendet
               :
               at
               fides
               &
               Religio
               nostra
               certiori
               fundamento
               nititur
               ;
               testimonio
               ,
               scil
               .
               spiritus
               sancti
               :
               Baron
               Pref.
               p.
               3.
               
               Nulla
               res
               hactenus
               in
               Ecclesia
               magis
               negligi
               visa
               est
               quam
               Ecclesiasticarum
               rerum
               narratio
               :
               quod
               si
               Historias
               consules
               ,
               magnam
               eorum
               classem
               ess●
               intelliges
               ,
               quae
               absque
               delectu
               perceperunt
               ,
               &
               aniles
               fabulas
               .
            
             2.
             
             They
             relate
             many
             things
             that
             are
             generally
             disbelieved
             ,
             as
             the
             Letter
             of
             Abgarus
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christs
             Answer
             :
             Peter
             being
             twenty
             five
             years
             at
             Rome
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             is
             questioned
             by
             most
             Protestants
             ;
             Sutliv
             .
             saith
             ,
             
               Credo
               eum
               Romam
               nunquam
               vidisse
               .
               Reynold
               ,
               Colla
               :
            
             with
             Hart
             ,
             bringeth
             strong
             proofs
             that
             Mark
             was
             not
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             3.
             
             Many
             of
             these
             old
             Histories
             are
             lost
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Egesippus
             ,
             as
             Bellarmine
             confesseth
             :
             others
             are
             vitiated
             ,
             some
             carelesly
             written
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             testifieth
             of
             Eusebius's
             History
             ,
             
               lib.
               1.
               
               C.
            
             1.
             
             That
             
               he
               took
               more
               care
               to
               praise
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               than
               to
               describe
               the
               Acts
               of
               that
               time
               .
            
             Also
             several
             things
             are
             in
             Eusebius
             which
             he
             did
             not
             write
             ,
             for
             he
             citeth
             
               Sozomen
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               
               C.
            
             20.
             who
             lived
             an
             hundred
             years
             after
             him
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Testimony
             of
             most
             Ancients
             about
             the
             Hierarchy
             ,
             is
             
               in
               causa
               propria
            
             .
             5.
             
             Many
             of
             them
             whose
             Testimony
             is
             brought
             ,
             lived
             an
             hundred
             years
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             :
             and
             therefore
             had
             things
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             useth
             to
             grow
             by
             being
             often
             rehearsed
             ;
             
             for
             ,
             saith
             
               Socrates
               ,
               lib.
               5.
               
               C.
               9.
               
               Nulla
               fabula
               narratur
               bis
               quin
               duplo
               major
               evadat
               .
            
             6.
             
             The
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Ancients
             in
             this
             are
             not
             harmonious
             .
             He
             further
             proveth
             .
             2.
             
             That
             these
             Testimonies
             cannot
             found
             a
             Theological
             Conclusion
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             are
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             on
             which
             ground
             Protestants
             reject
             Testimonies
             from
             Apocrypha
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             Writings
             contain
             some
             things
             that
             neither
             Party
             assenteth
             to
             .
             3.
             
             Their
             Sayings
             were
             not
             probative
             in
             their
             own
             time
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             neither
             in
             ours
             ;
             seing
             we
             and
             they
             have
             the
             same
             ground
             of
             Faith.
             4.
             
             A
             Theologick
             Conclusion
             must
             be
             built
             not
             on
             Topick
             ,
             or
             uncertain
             grounds
             :
             
               Reynold
               Colla.
            
             with
             
               Hart
               ,
               C.
               6.
               
               Praeter
               authores
               sacros
               nullus
               Historicus
               certus
               esse
               potest
               ,
               i.
               e.
               Idoneus
               ad
               faciendam
               fidem
               in
               Theologia
               .
               Sarav
               .
               de
               Pontif.
               l.
               2.
               p.
               151.
               
               Quis
               Ecclesiae
               status
               fuerit
               antequam
               Apostoli
               tradiderunt
               rationem
               gubernandi
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               nemo
               dicere
               potest
               ,
               nisi
               ex
               sacris
               scripturis
               .
               Sutliv
               .
               12.
               T.
               Probatur
               nostra
               sententia
            
             (
             that
             Peter
             was
             not
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               )
               1.
               
               Quia
               nusquam
               ex
               scripturis
               probatur
               ,
               nihil
               ejus
               seripsit
               in
               Epistolis
               suis
               Petrus
               ,
               nihil
               Paulus
               ,
               nihil
               Lucas
               ,
               qui
               res
               Apostolorum
               diligenter
               prosecutus
               est
               .
            
             A
             Theologick
             Conclusion
             must
             either
             be
             founded
             on
             some
             evident
             and
             clear
             Demonstration
             ,
             or
             some
             infallible
             Authority
             :
             neither
             of
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Sayings
             of
             the
             Ancients
             for
             the
             Hierarchy
             .
          
           
             §
             35.
             
             Let
             us
             now
             hear
             what
             he
             bringeth
             for
             this
             his
             Opinion
             ;
             where
             in
             he
             is
             so
             positive
             and
             confident
             :
             one
             might
             here
             expect
             strong
             Reasons
             ;
             but
             behold
             ,
             
               pro
               auro
               paleas
            
             .
             He
             telleth
             us
             ,
             
               p.
               128
               ,
               129.
               
               The
               Apostolical
               Churches
               had
               their
               own
               Fasti
               ,
               in
               which
               were
               recorded
               the
               Succession
               of
               their
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               Names
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               :
               and
               that
               there
               are
               many
               Apostolical
               Monuments
               beside
               :
               in
               which
               Egesippus
               ,
               &c.
               could
               not
               be
               mistaken
               .
               A.
               1.
               
               Euseb.
            
             was
             of
             a
             contrary
             Opinion
             :
             he
             could
             find
             none
             of
             these
             Fasti
             :
             but
             was
             forced
             to
             
               go
               in
               an
               untroden
               Path
            
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             §
             .
             31.
             2.
             
             He
             should
             have
             given
             some
             evidence
             for
             this
             confident
             Assertion
             :
             for
             we
             know
             not
             where
             to
             find
             these
             Fasti
             ,
             without
             his
             Direction
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             that
             in
             some
             after
             Ages
             they
             began
             to
             keep
             Records
             in
             Churches
             ;
             but
             that
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             and
             next
             succeeding
             Age
             ,
             they
             had
             them
             ,
             we
             find
             not
             ▪
             and
             these
             are
             times
             of
             which
             we
             ,
             with
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             complain
             of
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Uncertainty
             and
             Defectiveness
             of
             History
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Memory
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             was
             early
             Recorded
             :
             we
             do
             not
             find
             that
             the
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             was
             so
             .
             4.
             
             Suppose
             the
             Records
             of
             both
             had
             been
             early
             and
             exactly
             kept
             ,
             this
             can
             give
             no
             Light
             in
             the
             present
             Debate
             ,
             unless
             they
             had
             Recorded
             what
             Jurisdiction
             they
             whom
             they
             called
             Bishops
             did
             exercise
             :
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             alledge
             out
             of
             
             these
             Fa●●i
             .
             5.
             
             It
             is
             confessed
             by
             all
             ,
             that
             Hegesippus
             was
             a
             very
             Fabulous
             Author
             ,
             and
             took
             many
             things
             on
             Trust
             ,
             which
             he
             neither
             found
             in
             the
             Fasti
             ,
             nor
             any
             Apostolical
             Monuments
             .
             For
             Irenaeus
             and
             Tertull
             ,
             they
             say
             nothing
             for
             his
             Cause
             but
             what
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             contest
             with
             him
             ;
             even
             supposing
             their
             Authority
             to
             be
             as
             great
             as
             he
             will
             make
             it
             .
             For
             Clement
             ,
             he
             is
             mistaken
             about
             him
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             out
             of
             Scalliger
             .
          
           
             §
             36.
             
             Next
             he
             advanceth
             a
             Distinction
             (
             and
             ingeminateth
             it
             )
             of
             
               Theorems
               and
               Matters
               Fact
            
             :
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             
               in
               the
               former
               that
               the
               Ancients
               might
               mistake
               ;
               but
               not
               in
               the
               latter
               :
            
             that
             
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               they
               should
               mistake
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               not
               impose
               upon
               Posterity
               ;
               seing
               such
               things
               were
               obvious
               to
               the
               Knowledge
               and
               Observation
               of
               the
               meanest
               Christians
               :
               we
               must
               not
               think
               that
               they
               Lied
               in
               these
               ,
               or
               Conspired
               to
               propagate
               a
               Lie
               to
               Posterity
               :
               for
               they
               were
               Men
               of
               such
               Sanctity
               ,
               defended
               the
               Truth
               with
               their
               Blood
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               had
               miraculous
               Gifts
               ;
               they
               were
               Unanimous
               in
               delivering
               this
               their
               Testimony
               .
            
             A
             few
             Considerations
             will
             easily
             dissipate
             this
             Mist
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             supposeth
             the
             Unanimity
             of
             the
             Ancients
             bearing
             Testimony
             to
             Episcopacy
             being
             the
             way
             setled
             by
             the
             Apostles
             :
             which
             is
             utterly
             denyed
             :
             he
             taketh
             it
             also
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             that
             was
             universally
             practised
             in
             ,
             and
             since
             the
             Apostolick
             Age
             ,
             till
             of
             late
             :
             which
             is
             also
             said
             without
             all
             ground
             ;
             if
             he
             will
             prove
             either
             of
             these
             ,
             we
             shall
             insist
             no
             more
             on
             either
             Arguments
             ,
             or
             Defences
             from
             Antiquity
             .
             If
             he
             will
             take
             it
             for
             certain
             ,
             and
             despise
             all
             that
             we
             bring
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             Exceptions
             to
             what
             he
             and
             his
             Party
             bring
             ;
             we
             must
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Judicious
             Reader
             to
             believe
             as
             he
             seeth
             cause
             .
             2.
             
             He
             doth
             most
             unreasonably
             suppose
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             we
             think
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             was
             insufficient
             to
             determine
             us
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             that
             therefore
             
               we
               impute
               Lieing
               to
               them
            
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             designed
             to
             impose
             upon
             Posterity
             .
             For
             one
             may
             mistake
             ,
             and
             misrepresent
             a
             History
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             lie
             ,
             or
             design
             to
             deceive
             others
             :
             because
             he
             speaketh
             as
             he
             thinketh
             ;
             the
             Error
             is
             in
             his
             Understanding
             ,
             not
             in
             his
             Will.
             Doth
             this
             Author
             think
             that
             Jerom
             told
             a
             Lie
             ,
             or
             designed
             to
             impose
             on
             others
             in
             that
             wherein
             he
             imputeth
             Error
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             said
             ;
             I
             suppose
             he
             will
             not
             owne
             such
             Thoughts
             of
             that
             Holy
             and
             Learned
             Person
             :
             wherefore
             it
             is
             most
             absurd
             to
             impute
             to
             us
             that
             we
             count
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             Liars
             ,
             because
             we
             think
             they
             might
             err
             ,
             even
             in
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             :
             It
             is
             well
             known
             that
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             are
             frequently
             misapprehended
             ,
             and
             thence
             misrepresented
             ,
             even
             by
             them
             who
             would
             be
             loath
             to
             tell
             a
             Lie
             :
             if
             this
             were
             so
             ;
             I
             could
             prove
             him
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             of
             his
             Party
             ,
             to
             be
             notable
             Liars
             ;
             which
             〈◊〉
             
             will
             be
             far
             from
             asserting
             :
             is
             there
             not
             much
             false
             History
             of
             things
             done
             in
             the
             time
             when
             they
             are
             reported
             or
             written
             ;
             much
             more
             it
             may
             be
             so
             at
             great
             distance
             of
             time
             ,
             when
             Reports
             pass
             through
             many
             hands
             ,
             
               viresque
               acquirunt
               eundo
            
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Sanctity
             ,
             Zeal
             for
             Truth
             ,
             and
             other
             Excellencies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             are
             no
             ways
             impeached
             by
             rejecting
             them
             as
             insufficient
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Practice
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             that
             concern
             Religion
             .
             3.
             
             For
             the
             Miraculous
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             about
             whose
             Testimony
             we
             now
             Debate
             ,
             I
             think
             he
             will
             find
             it
             hard
             to
             prove
             them
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             that
             some
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             did
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             some
             time
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             can
             this
             Author
             tell
             us
             who
             had
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Fathers
             who
             have
             left
             Writings
             behind
             them
             were
             so
             Gifted
             ?
             Beside
             ,
             their
             Gifts
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             such
             as
             he
             alledgeth
             ,
             could
             not
             prove
             what
             he
             intendeth
             ,
             unless
             he
             could
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             they
             had
             such
             infallible
             assistance
             as
             the
             Apostles
             had
             :
             which
             I
             think
             he
             will
             not
             attempt
             to
             prove
             .
          
           
             §
             37.
             
             I
             fourthly
             observe
             on
             this
             part
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             that
             his
             Distinction
             is
             wholly
             impertinent
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Fathers
             were
             capable
             to
             be
             deceived
             in
             this
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             some
             Theorems
             ,
             or
             Matter
             of
             Principle
             :
             because
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             matter
             doth
             contain
             in
             it
             a
             Principle
             ,
             or
             
               Theorem
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             Episcopacy
             was
             instituted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             :
             now
             this
             might
             arise
             from
             misinterpreting
             some
             Passages
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Writings
             :
             if
             they
             say
             the
             Church
             was
             governed
             by
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             :
             they
             must
             also
             say
             it
             was
             appointed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             is
             Matter
             of
             Jus
             or
             a
             
               Theological
               Theorem
            
             :
             and
             this
             must
             depend
             on
             their
             understanding
             some
             Passages
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             holding
             forth
             that
             Truth
             .
             For
             Example
             ,
             
               I
               left
               thee
               in
               Crete
               ,
               unto
               the
               Angel
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
            
             and
             such
             like
             :
             now
             they
             might
             misunderstand
             some
             other
             Scriptures
             as
             is
             confessed
             ;
             why
             not
             these
             also
             .
             None
             of
             the
             Fathers
             is
             so
             positive
             as
             to
             say
             that
             he
             saw
             a
             Bishop
             exercising
             sole
             Jurisdiction
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             :
             wherefore
             their
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Factum
             (
             if
             any
             such
             there
             be
             )
             must
             have
             been
             built
             on
             their
             Misapprehensions
             of
             the
             Jus
             :
             and
             if
             they
             be
             not
             infallible
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             so
             in
             the
             other
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Factum
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             alone
             governed
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             Presbyters
             with
             them
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             is
             our
             Question
             )
             and
             that
             in
             ,
             and
             next
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             must
             come
             to
             all
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             most
             of
             the
             Fathers
             by
             Tradition
             :
             for
             none
             of
             them
             could
             see
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             these
             Ages
             ,
             about
             which
             we
             dispute
             :
             but
             Tradition
             is
             very
             lyable
             to
             lead
             People
             into
             Error
             ,
             as
             every
             
             one
             knoweth
             :
             if
             the
             Fathers
             might
             mistake
             about
             what
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             is
             confessed
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             might
             they
             err
             in
             that
             which
             they
             have
             but
             by
             Tradition
             ;
             which
             their
             Fathers
             have
             told
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             not
             so
             Recorded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             might
             misapprehend
             it
             ?
             3.
             
             Whereas
             our
             Author
             ,
             p.
             130.
             ascribeth
             Fallibility
             to
             the
             Fathers
             in
             Doctrines
             and
             Theorems
             ,
             because
             
               these
               might
               depend
               on
               their
               Ratiocinative
               and
               Intellectual
               Faculties
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               no
               Priviledge
               against
               Error
               of
               that
               Nature
               :
            
             may
             not
             the
             same
             be
             said
             of
             this
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             that
             we
             now
             debate
             about
             ?
             the
             Management
             of
             Church
             Government
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             a
             Man
             cannot
             understand
             ,
             nor
             rightly
             apprehend
             merely
             by
             Sense
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             use
             of
             Ratiocination
             .
             How
             can
             we
             understand
             what
             is
             the
             Power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             one
             Man
             over
             others
             ,
             without
             inferring
             it
             from
             the
             Acts
             we
             see
             him
             do
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             them
             ?
             I
             find
             my
             Antagonist
             often
             out
             in
             his
             Reasoning
             in
             this
             very
             thing
             .
             He
             readeth
             of
             a
             Bishop
             set
             in
             a
             higher
             Seat
             than
             the
             Presbyters
             ;
             Church
             Acts
             spoken
             of
             as
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             without
             mentioning
             the
             Presbyters
             :
             he
             findeth
             in
             Catalogues
             of
             Successions
             in
             Churches
             one
             mentioned
             and
             no
             more
             ;
             and
             such
             like
             :
             here
             his
             
               Intellectual
               and
               Ratiocinative
               Faculty
            
             inferreth
             ,
             that
             one
             Bishop
             ruled
             these
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             had
             no
             hand
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             further
             than
             advising
             :
             here
             is
             ill
             Logick
             ,
             and
             false
             Reasoning
             :
             and
             in
             that
             he
             will
             not
             say
             that
             he
             is
             infallible
             .
             It
             cannot
             then
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Fathers
             behoved
             thus
             to
             reason
             from
             what
             they
             saw
             and
             heard
             :
             if
             then
             they
             might
             err
             in
             the
             use
             of
             their
             
               Intellectual
               and
               Ratiocinative
               Faculty
            
             ,
             what
             should
             hinder
             but
             that
             they
             might
             err
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             which
             maketh
             his
             Distinction
             wholly
             void
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               p.
               131.
               
               We
               must
               either
               receive
               this
               Historical
               Truth
               ,
               or
               say
               that
               no
               Age
               ,
               or
               no
               Society
               of
               Men
               in
               any
               Age
               ,
               can
               transmit
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               any
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               to
               the
               next
               Generation
               .
               A.
            
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             absurd
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             no
             Humane
             History
             about
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             can
             so
             transmit
             what
             was
             done
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Foundation
             for
             our
             Faith
             or
             Practice
             ,
             in
             any
             part
             of
             Religion
             ,
             without
             ,
             or
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ;
             tho
             it
             may
             give
             ground
             for
             a
             Historical
             Certainty
             in
             things
             that
             are
             not
             of
             that
             Concernment
             .
             To
             apply
             this
             ,
             we
             maintain
             that
             Episcopacy
             is
             beside
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
             (
             and
             if
             he
             will
             beat
             us
             out
             of
             that
             Hold
             ,
             we
             shall
             yield
             him
             the
             Fathers
             )
             wherefore
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             Fathers
             in
             one
             Voice
             ,
             and
             that
             plainly
             and
             positively
             ,
             would
             say
             (
             which
             yet
             they
             have
             never
             done
             )
             that
             Episcopacy
             is
             of
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             they
             may
             err
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             cannot
             
             err
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Consequence
             is
             naught
             .
             There
             are
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             that
             are
             purely
             such
             ;
             that
             Men
             see
             ,
             or
             hear
             ;
             and
             cannot
             mistake
             about
             them
             ,
             if
             their
             Sense
             be
             sound
             ,
             and
             other
             Requisits
             to
             right
             Sensation
             be
             not
             wanting
             :
             these
             may
             be
             so
             transmitted
             by
             Humane
             History
             ,
             to
             Posterity
             ,
             that
             we
             need
             not
             fear
             to
             be
             deceived
             about
             them
             ;
             but
             have
             a
             Moral
             Certainty
             :
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             hence
             follow
             ,
             that
             such
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             as
             must
             be
             known
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             Sensation
             ,
             but
             Conjoyned
             Reasoning
             ,
             can
             be
             so
             transmitted
             to
             Posterity
             ,
             by
             mere
             Humane
             Testimony
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             are
             obliged
             on
             that
             Testimony
             alone
             ,
             to
             build
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             or
             engage
             in
             a
             Practice
             ,
             that
             Religion
             is
             so
             nearly
             concerned
             in
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Matter
             under
             Debate
             .
             The
             Ordinances
             that
             we
             owne
             ,
             must
             have
             surer
             ground
             than
             is
             necessary
             for
             many
             Historical
             Truths
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             Question
             .
          
           
             §
             38.
             
             He
             affirmeth
             ,
             p.
             131
             ,
             132.
             that
             
               Episcopacy
               was
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               by
               Divine
               Authority
               ,
               a
               Copy
               of
               the
               Jewish
               AEconomy
               ,
               transmitted
               from
               the
               Apostles
               to
               single
               Successors
               ,
               perpetually
               to
               be
               preserved
               in
               all
               Ages
               :
            
             that
             
               it
               was
               uniformly
               setled
               by
               the
               Apostles
               in
               all
               Churches
               .
            
             All
             this
             he
             hath
             said
             over
             and
             over
             again
             :
             but
             hath
             not
             proved
             one
             word
             of
             it
             .
             Neither
             is
             any
             thing
             here
             said
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             unless
             he
             prove
             that
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Fathers
             alone
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             us
             to
             believe
             all
             this
             :
             for
             that
             is
             the
             present
             Debate
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               nothing
               is
               answered
               to
               all
               this
               ,
               but
               that
               they
            
             (
             the
             Presbyterians
             )
             
               say
               the
               Ancients
               were
               Erroneous
               in
               several
               things
               .
            
             And
             is
             that
             nothing
             ?
             I
             have
             shewed
             that
             they
             were
             no
             more
             under
             infallible
             Conduct
             in
             this
             ,
             than
             in
             other
             things
             .
             That
             
               they
               who
               transmitted
               to
               us
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Polity
               setled
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               were
               sufficiently
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Apostolical
               Constitutions
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               Customs
               and
               Constitutions
               were
               not
               only
               preserved
               in
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Records
               ,
               but
               conveyed
               to
               their
               Eyes
               in
               the
               dayly
               Practice
               of
               the
               Church
               :
            
             this
             he
             affirmeth
             ,
             p.
             133.
             
             I
             suppose
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Fathers
             alone
             is
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             our
             Faith
             ,
             that
             Episcopacy
             is
             
               Juris
               Divini
            
             .
             Most
             of
             this
             is
             already
             Answered
             ,
             being
             but
             a
             Repetition
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             before
             .
             I
             further
             A.
             1.
             
             These
             Fathers
             were
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Apostolical
             Constitutions
             by
             their
             Writings
             (
             for
             he
             will
             not
             say
             that
             they
             were
             Eye
             Witnesses
             to
             Apostolick
             Practices
             ;
             tho
             it
             is
             alledged
             that
             one
             of
             them
             saw
             John
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             that
             will
             not
             prove
             such
             acquaintance
             with
             his
             ,
             or
             other
             Apostles
             way
             )
             we
             have
             their
             Writings
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             had
             ;
             and
             seing
             it
             is
             confessed
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             infallible
             in
             Understanding
             and
             Expounding
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             is
             reasonable
             that
             we
             should
             
             see
             with
             our
             own
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             theirs
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             not
             implicitly
             believe
             the
             Fathers
             in
             telling
             us
             that
             the
             Apostles
             meant
             so
             and
             so
             in
             their
             Writings
             .
             2.
             
             We
             think
             the
             Apostolick
             Constitutions
             are
             best
             preserved
             ,
             and
             most
             purely
             ,
             yea
             infallibly
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Writings
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Records
             that
             we
             lay
             more
             weight
             on
             than
             the
             Fasti
             of
             the
             Churches
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             were
             in
             the
             after
             Ages
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             dayly
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             convey
             to
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Fathers
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             we
             utterly
             deny
             :
             for
             Practice
             and
             Institution
             are
             two
             different
             things
             :
             for
             the
             one
             is
             not
             always
             a
             good
             commentary
             on
             the
             other
             ▪
             even
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             the
             
               Mystery
               of
               iniquity
            
             began
             to
             work
             ,
             Practice
             began
             to
             vary
             from
             Institution
             :
             and
             in
             the
             very
             thing
             we
             now
             speak
             of
             ,
             there
             were
             Efforts
             to
             carry
             Practice
             beyond
             the
             Rule
             ;
             when
             Diotrephes
             did
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             affected
             to
             be
             
               primus
               Presbyter
            
             :
             and
             we
             may
             rationally
             think
             ,
             that
             this
             Ferment
             did
             (
             when
             the
             Apostles
             were
             gone
             off
             the
             Stage
             )
             gather
             strength
             among
             Men
             who
             were
             not
             so
             humble
             ,
             nor
             mortified
             as
             they
             should
             have
             been
             .
             Practice
             doth
             often
             degenerate
             from
             Principles
             (
             as
             we
             see
             in
             dayly
             Experience
             )
             and
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             this
             very
             thing
             might
             deceive
             some
             of
             these
             Holy
             Men
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             judge
             a
             miss
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Constitution
             ;
             and
             consequently
             make
             their
             Sentiments
             no
             safe
             Rule
             for
             our
             Guidence
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
             Beside
             all
             this
             ,
             we
             cannot
             yield
             that
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             such
             as
             our
             Author
             fancieth
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Fathers
             :
             or
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             so
             represent
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             he
             imagineth
             .
             He
             insinuateth
             another
             Argument
             ,
             p.
             134.
             
             That
             
               the
               Fathers
               found
               the
               Series
               of
               single
               Successors
               in
               all
               the
               Apostolical
               Churches
               ,
               governing
               Ecclesiastical
               Affairs
               ,
               and
               this
               Succession
               not
               asserted
               as
               a
               thing
               that
               was
               then
               opposed
               ,
               but
               rather
               supposed
            
             ;
             and
             inferreth
             ,
             that
             
               a
               Tradition
               so
               stated
               ,
               and
               conveyed
               ,
               is
               as
               Authentick
               and
               Infallible
               as
               any
               thing
               of
               that
               Nature
               can
               be
               .
               A.
            
             That
             the
             Fathers
             found
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             a●●erted
             it
             ,
             is
             denyed
             :
             what
             he
             else
             where
             bringeth
             for
             proof
             of
             this
             is
             answered
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             the
             Fathers
             had
             found
             this
             ,
             they
             had
             erred
             :
             we
             maintain
             that
             they
             were
             Men
             capable
             to
             mistake
             ,
             and
             to
             find
             what
             was
             not
             to
             be
             found
             .
             Further
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             probative
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             did
             not
             find
             this
             way
             opposed
             ,
             but
             supposed
             :
             both
             because
             the
             Degeneracy
             from
             the
             Apostolick
             Constitution
             that
             there
             was
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             came
             in
             insensibly
             ;
             it
             wrought
             as
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             unobserved
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             7.
             
             (
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             that
             Scripture
             exclusively
             of
             other
             things
             ,
             but
             inclusively
             of
             this
             )
             and
             were
             as
             the
             
               Tares
               ,
               when
               Men
               Sleep
            
             .
             Also
             because
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             Opposition
             made
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             suppressed
             ,
             
             and
             not
             transmitted
             to
             Posterity
             ,
             by
             the
             Influence
             of
             the
             Party
             which
             had
             the
             Ascendent
             .
             Yet
             for
             all
             this
             ;
             we
             deny
             that
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             had
             that
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Bishops
             that
             he
             talketh
             of
             to
             oppose
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             was
             in
             their
             days
             .
          
           
             §
             39.
             
             What
             followeth
             ,
             p.
             134
             ,
             135
             ,
             136.
             seemeth
             to
             be
             designed
             as
             a
             Herculean
             Argument
             :
             it
             is
             brought
             from
             
               the
               dangerous
               Consequence
               they
               run
               upon
               ,
               who
               derogate
               from
               the
               Authority
               of
               this
               Traditional
               Conveyance
               ,
               in
               a
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               :
               for
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               we
               must
               question
               the
               most
               Sacred
               things
               in
               our
               Religion
               .
            
             And
             for
             an
             Instance
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             that
             
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Scripture
               was
               not
               universally
               received
               before
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               some
               Books
               questioned
               ,
               these
               Books
               were
               received
               upon
               Search
               made
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               finding
               that
               they
               were
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Apostolick
               Standard
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Original
               Conveyance
               of
               such
               Books
               was
               supported
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Apostolical
               Persons
               ,
               or
               Holy
               Men
               who
               Conversed
               with
               such
               .
               If
               we
               receive
               some
               Books
               of
               Scripture
               on
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               how
               dare
               we
               dispute
               their
               Fidelity
               in
               a
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               relating
               to
               the
               Polity
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               So
               that
               ,
               on
               the
               whole
               Matter
               ,
               either
               we
               must
               receive
               their
               Testimonies
               in
               this
               ,
               or
               we
               must
               question
               the
               Authority
               of
               some
               Books
               now
               received
               into
               the
               Canon
               :
               for
               it
               may
               be
               objected
               against
               this
               last
               Tradition
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               so
               opposed
               by
               Men
               of
               great
               Name
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               was
               always
               universally
               received
               :
            
             I
             have
             heard
             that
             A.
             M.
             D.
             D.
             hath
             been
             jealoused
             as
             inclining
             to
             Popery
             ,
             tho
             his
             Accusers
             failed
             in
             their
             Probation
             :
             he
             here
             (
             and
             in
             some
             other
             Passages
             of
             this
             Book
             )
             seemeth
             to
             prove
             what
             they
             could
             not
             make
             out
             .
             This
             
               Medium
               Stapleton
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             of
             the
             Romish
             Doctors
             ,
             use
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             the
             Ground
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             because
             without
             the
             Church
             we
             cannot
             know
             which
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             are
             Genuine
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             Spurious
             :
             just
             as
             this
             Author
             telleth
             us
             ,
             we
             cannot
             know
             this
             but
             on
             the
             accurate
             Search
             made
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             upon
             which
             Scrutiny
             some
             books
             are
             received
             into
             the
             Canon
             which
             at
             first
             were
             doubted
             of
             .
             I
             advise
             him
             to
             read
             Whitaker
             against
             Stapleton
             ;
             especially
             his
             
               Duplicatio
               :
               lib.
               2.
               
               C.
            
             26.
             where
             this
             Controversie
             is
             solidly
             handled
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             also
             in
             many
             other
             Protestant
             Writers
             .
             It
             is
             observable
             that
             Popery
             and
             Prelacy
             must
             be
             defended
             by
             the
             same
             Arguments
             :
             and
             that
             this
             Author
             hath
             no
             better
             Evidence
             for
             ,
             nor
             firmer
             Faith
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             than
             he
             hath
             of
             Episcopacy
             :
             that
             his
             Faith
             in
             both
             is
             built
             on
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             mention
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             because
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             is
             made
             up
             of
             its
             Parts
             ,
             the
             several
             Books
             ;
             and
             if
             our
             Belief
             ,
             that
             this
             Book
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             
               Ex
               Gr.
               
               Ruth
            
             ;
             be
             built
             on
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             ,
             so
             it
             must
             be
             with
             another
             Book
             ,
             and
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             them
             all
             .
             I
             must
             here
             then
             digress
             a
             litle
             from
             defending
             Presbytery
             to
             the
             Defence
             of
             Protestantism
             ,
             against
             this
             my
             Antagonist
             .
             Let
             me
             not
             here
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             as
             thinking
             that
             our
             Certainty
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             in
             general
             ,
             were
             no
             greater
             than
             that
             we
             have
             about
             this
             or
             that
             Book
             of
             Scripture
             being
             Canonical
             :
             We
             have
             sufficient
             ,
             though
             not
             equal
             Certainty
             of
             both
             :
             Or
             as
             holding
             that
             the
             Authentickness
             of
             the
             several
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             were
             alike
             evident
             :
             some
             of
             them
             bear
             more
             manifest
             Marks
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             or
             Motives
             of
             Credibility
             ,
             than
             others
             do
             :
             And
             yet
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             there
             is
             what
             may
             satisfie
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             from
             God.
             Or
             thirdly
             ,
             As
             of
             Opinion
             that
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Christians
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             are
             of
             no
             use
             ,
             not
             Conducive
             to
             our
             Certainty
             in
             this
             Matter
             :
             I
             owne
             with
             
               Chemnit
               .
               exam
               .
               Concil
               .
               Trident.
               pt
               .
               1.
               p.
            
             86.
             
             That
             as
             
               Scriptura
               habet
               authoritatem
               principaliter
               ,
               a
               spiritu
               sancto
               ;
               deinde
               a
               Scriptoribus
               ,
            
             so
             ,
             
               postea
               a
               Primitiva
               Ecclesia
               tanquam
               teste
               .
            
             No
             doubt
             the
             Concurrent
             and
             Harmonious
             Testimony
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             is
             a
             strong
             Plea
             :
             but
             we
             rest
             not
             on
             that
             Ground
             alone
             :
             for
             if
             we
             did
             ,
             our
             Faith
             should
             be
             resolved
             into
             the
             Authority
             of
             fallible
             Man
             :
             Yea
             ,
             we
             should
             reject
             some
             of
             these
             Books
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             receive
             as
             Canonical
             ;
             which
             were
             for
             some
             time
             questioned
             :
             we
             affirm
             then
             against
             this
             Author
             ,
             that
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             were
             not
             received
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             upon
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Men
             singly
             :
             Which
             he
             either
             must
             mean
             ,
             or
             his
             Argument
             is
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             I
             argue
             then
             against
             him
             out
             of
             his
             own
             words
             ;
             the
             Church
             having
             made
             an
             
               accurate
               Search
            
             into
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             these
             Books
             ,
             and
             finding
             it
             was
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             Standard
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Original
             Conveyance
             of
             such
             Books
             was
             supported
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Apostolick
             Persons
             ,
             or
             other
             Men
             ,
             &c.
             
             Here
             himself
             doth
             not
             make
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Fathers
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             of
             our
             receiving
             these
             Books
             :
             but
             what
             the
             Church
             found
             in
             them
             by
             Searching
             :
             So
             that
             indeed
             he
             overturneth
             the
             Sufficiency
             of
             the
             Foundation
             that
             he
             would
             have
             us
             build
             on
             ,
             by
             laying
             another
             beside
             it
             .
             If
             he
             will
             let
             us
             see
             Episcopacy
             to
             be
             suteable
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             Standard
             ,
             we
             shall
             embrace
             it
             ;
             but
             cannot
             owne
             it
             without
             that
             ,
             tho
             all
             the
             Fathers
             in
             one
             Voice
             ,
             should
             plead
             for
             it
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Church
             after
             her
             Scrutiny
             ;
             and
             these
             Apostolick
             and
             Holy
             Men
             who
             bare
             Testimony
             to
             the
             Conveyance
             of
             these
             Books
             ,
             either
             had
             some
             ground
             for
             owning
             them
             as
             Divine
             ,
             or
             none
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             thought
             so
             ,
             the
             latter
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             not
             say
             :
             if
             he
             say
             the
             former
             ,
             we
             shall
             receive
             these
             
             Books
             ,
             not
             on
             their
             sole
             Authority
             ;
             but
             on
             these
             Grounds
             that
             they
             went
             upon
             .
             If
             he
             say
             the
             present
             Church
             received
             them
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             former
             Ages
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             sist
             somewhere
             ,
             and
             not
             proceed
             
               in
               infinitum
            
             .
             Whatever
             Person
             or
             Church
             he
             sist
             in
             ,
             the
             Argument
             recurreth
             with
             respect
             to
             them
             .
             Further
             ,
             if
             we
             receive
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             because
             of
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             our
             Faith
             ,
             both
             of
             their
             being
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Truths
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             must
             be
             resolved
             ultimately
             into
             the
             Veracity
             of
             fallible
             Men
             ;
             and
             not
             into
             the
             Veracity
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Infallible
             God
             :
             unless
             he
             will
             make
             the
             Church
             infallible
             ,
             as
             his
             Complices
             in
             this
             Opinion
             do
             :
             and
             even
             that
             will
             not
             help
             him
             ,
             seing
             this
             Infallibility
             cannot
             be
             proved
             .
             And
             if
             it
             could
             ,
             I
             ask
             whether
             these
             infallible
             Persons
             ,
             who
             ,
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             searched
             what
             Books
             were
             Authentick
             ,
             had
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             this
             by
             Means
             ,
             or
             by
             Revelation
             ?
             the
             latter
             the
             Papists
             do
             not
             pretend
             ;
             the
             former
             will
             serve
             us
             ,
             using
             the
             same
             Means
             for
             this
             Knowledge
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             ask
             ,
             whether
             they
             who
             conveyed
             these
             Books
             to
             us
             could
             be
             deceived
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             The
             latter
             he
             will
             not
             assert
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             told
             us
             they
             may
             be
             deceived
             about
             Theorems
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             a
             Book
             is
             Canonical
             ,
             is
             such
             :
             if
             they
             could
             be
             deceived
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             us
             to
             build
             our
             Faith
             of
             a
             thing
             of
             so
             high
             Concernment
             on
             their
             Opinion
             .
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             our
             Faith
             that
             they
             are
             Gods
             Word
             is
             built
             ,
             not
             on
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             Veracity
             of
             God
             who
             speaketh
             :
             and
             we
             know
             that
             God
             speaketh
             in
             them
             ,
             from
             the
             Motives
             of
             Credibility
             that
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             affordeth
             ;
             of
             which
             our
             Writers
             against
             the
             Papists
             bring
             not
             a
             few
             .
             If
             he
             can
             give
             as
             good
             ground
             for
             Episcopacy
             as
             we
             can
             give
             for
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             being
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             shall
             receive
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             §
             40.
             
             His
             next
             Work
             ,
             which
             beginneth
             p.
             136.
             is
             to
             
               consider
               the
               Concessions
               of
               the
               Learned
               Presbyterians
               in
               this
               controversie
               :
               which
               yield
               some
               Propositions
               that
               not
               only
               shake
               ,
               but
               quite
               overturn
               the
               whole
               Fabrick
               of
               the
               new
               Doctrine
               .
            
             It
             is
             well
             that
             there
             are
             some
             Learned
             Men
             among
             them
             :
             he
             sometimes
             speaketh
             of
             them
             ,
             without
             Exception
             or
             Discrimination
             ,
             in
             another
             Strain
             :
             and
             even
             here
             ,
             what
             he
             giveth
             with
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             he
             taketh
             away
             with
             the
             other
             :
             for
             it
             is
             no
             great
             Evidence
             of
             Learning
             for
             to
             overturn
             the
             whole
             of
             what
             one
             taketh
             pains
             to
             build
             .
             I
             ,
             in
             the
             Entrance
             of
             this
             Contest
             with
             him
             ,
             must
             enter
             my
             Protestation
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             owne
             any
             Proposition
             ,
             tho
             advanced
             by
             the
             Learnedest
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             that
             hath
             
               a
               mischievous
               Tendency
            
             :
             and
             if
             any
             such
             Assertion
             
             should
             happen
             to
             drop
             from
             me
             ,
             upon
             Admonition
             and
             sufficient
             Instruction
             ,
             I
             shall
             retract
             it
             ;
             
               errare
               possum
               ,
               haereticus
               esse
               nolo
               .
            
             He
             beginneth
             with
             
               Salmasius
               ,
               Walo
               ,
               Messal
               .
               p.
            
             7.
             confessing
             ,
             that
             
               even
               the
               ancien
               times
               (
               except
               the
               Apostolick
               Age
               )
               distinguished
               between
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               :
            
             I
             acknowledge
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             require
             this
             Author
             to
             shew
             how
             this
             overturneth
             the
             Fabrick
             of
             Presbyterianism
             ,
             which
             he
             reckoneth
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               Doctrine
            
             .
             The
             Ancients
             early
             made
             difference
             in
             the
             Name
             ;
             reserving
             that
             of
             Bishop
             to
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Moderator
             ;
             soon
             after
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             difference
             made
             in
             their
             Dignity
             :
             but
             we
             deny
             that
             there
             was
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Antiquity
             ,
             any
             difference
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Jurisdiction
             :
             and
             so
             our
             Principle
             standeth
             firm
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             Concession
             .
             What
             he
             next
             citeth
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             p.
             17.
             is
             so
             far
             from
             his
             purpose
             ,
             that
             it
             sheweth
             litle
             Skill
             ,
             or
             Consideration
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             he
             mentioneth
             it
             :
             Salmasius
             saith
             
               the
               Apostles
               sometimes
               called
               themselves
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               put
               the
               Honour
               on
               them
               to
               whom
               they
               committed
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               to
               seem
               to
               be
               equal
               to
               them
               .
            
             May
             not
             this
             be
             meant
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             so
             honoured
             them
             .
             For
             our
             Argument
             from
             the
             Confusion
             of
             Names
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             is
             here
             overturned
             :
             the
             Reader
             ,
             before
             he
             come
             this
             length
             ,
             will
             see
             this
             Cavill
             to
             be
             groundless
             ;
             if
             he
             consider
             how
             we
             manage
             that
             Argument
             .
             He
             citeth
             him
             also
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Ancients
               called
               Timothy
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               Apostle
               .
            
             I
             have
             above
             shewed
             in
             what
             sense
             both
             these
             are
             spoken
             ,
             without
             any
             Inconveniency
             to
             our
             Cause
             ,
             see
             Sect.
             2.
             
             §
             3.
             
             It
             is
             as
             litle
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             that
             he
             further
             citeth
             from
             Salmasius
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             
               James
               ,
               whom
               the
               Ancients
               say
               was
               ordained
               Bishop
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               was
               over
               the
               lesser
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               now
               one
               Bishop
               is
               over
               many
               Presbyters
               .
            
             He
             was
             over
             the
             Bishops
             that
             is
             Presbyters
             ,
             in
             the
             Quality
             of
             an
             Apostle
             :
             that
             the
             Ancients
             called
             him
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             how
             that
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             last
             cited
             .
             He
             is
             at
             him
             again
             ,
             in
             his
             p.
             181.
             of
             
               Wal.
               Messal
            
             .
             that
             he
             confesseth
             
               the
               Form
               of
               Government
               was
               changed
               after
               the
               Death
               of
               Peter
               ,
               and
               Paul
               ,
               tho
               not
               soon
               after
               ;
               yet
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               first
               Century
               ,
               and
               beginning
               of
               the
               second
               .
            
             If
             Salmasius
             mean
             (
             as
             I
             am
             confident
             he
             doth
             )
             that
             a
             Change
             unto
             perpetual
             a
             Praesidency
             ,
             and
             Majority
             of
             Dignity
             and
             Notice
             ,
             did
             then
             begin
             to
             creep
             in
             ,
             I
             confess
             the
             same
             :
             let
             our
             Author
             make
             his
             best
             advantage
             of
             it
             :
             if
             he
             think
             that
             Bishops
             were
             then
             set
             up
             with
             sole
             or
             superior
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             I
             dissent
             from
             him
             :
             tho
             even
             this
             would
             not
             overturn
             our
             Cause
             ,
             which
             is
             built
             on
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             on
             the
             Opinion
             or
             Practice
             of
             the
             Ancients
             that
             were
             after
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
           
             §
             41.
             
             He
             next
             ,
             p.
             138.
             brings
             some
             concessions
             of
             
               Blondel
               ,
               apol
               .
               p.
            
             3.
             that
             
               Episcopacy
               of
               one
               over
               many
               Presbyters
               did
               not
               prevail
               before
               the
               year
               ,
            
             140
             ,
             This
             is
             a
             foul
             misrepresentation
             :
             Blondel
             is
             there
             speaking
             of
             the
             Divisions
             ,
             in
             which
             one
             said
             ,
             
               I
               am
               of
               Paul
               ,
               &c.
            
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ;
             that
             this
             could
             not
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             before
             the
             year
             140.
             
             Now
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             the
             supposed
             remedy
             ,
             was
             not
             presently
             applied
             on
             the
             first
             appearance
             of
             the
             Malady
             :
             but
             that
             other
             means
             were
             used
             .
             Blondel
             saith
             ,
             
               Pref.
               p.
            
             76.
             that
             
               in
               great
               Cities
               ,
               where
               were
               many
               Thousands
               of
               Christians
               ,
               they
               had
               but
               one
               Church
            
             ;
             this
             saith
             our
             Author
             ,
             
               could
               not
               be
               without
               a
               Bishop
               over
               them
               .
            
             Which
             I
             deny
             :
             the
             contrarie
             is
             ordinary
             at
             this
             day
             :
             all
             the
             Congregations
             may
             be
             under
             one
             Presbyterie
             ,
             and
             their
             Moderator
             ;
             which
             in
             that
             place
             he
             calleth
             
               unicum
               concessum
            
             .
             in
             some
             places
             many
             Meetings
             are
             counted
             one
             Parochial
             Church
             ;
             which
             I
             cannot
             so
             well
             understand
             .
             Yet
             neither
             way
             overturneth
             Presbyterie
             ;
             nor
             doth
             necessarily
             infer
             Episcopacy
             .
             He
             next
             Citeth
             
               Bocharti
               Phaleg
            
             .
             which
             is
             a
             Mistake
             ;
             the
             Words
             are
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             
               Dr.
               Morley
               P.
               mihi
            
             34.
             nor
             are
             his
             Words
             fully
             Cited
             :
             he
             expresly
             assenteth
             to
             
               Jerome
               ,
               Apostolorum
               aetate
               inter
               Episcopos
               &
               Presbyteros
               nihil
               fuisse
               discriminis
               ;
               &
               communi
               Presbyterorum
               Concilio
               Ecclesias
               fuisse
               administratas
               :
            
             then
             follow
             the
             Words
             Cited
             by
             the
             Enquirer
             ,
             asserting
             the
             antiquity
             of
             Episcopacie
             .
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               proinde
               tam
               qui
               Presbyterialem
               ,
               quam
               qui
               Episcopalem
               ordinem
               juris
               Divini
               esse
               asserunt
               ,
               videntur
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             Bochart
             saith
             as
             little
             for
             his
             Cause
             as
             for
             ours
             ;
             Seing
             both
             are
             for
             a
             
               jus
               Divinum
            
             .
             So
             that
             
               if
               all
               whom
               he
               hath
               mentioned
               were
               sitting
               in
               Council
            
             (
             it
             is
             his
             own
             conceit
             )
             
               we
               should
               have
               two
               for
               his
               one
               ,
               and
               allow
               Bocharts
            
             suffrage
             to
             be
             ,
             
               non
               liquet
            
             .
             And
             let
             him
             raise
             what
             Batteries
             he
             will
             on
             this
             ground
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             the
             Adversary
             yieldeth
             (
             supposing
             fondly
             four
             men
             who
             lived
             in
             Presbyterian
             Churches
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             whole
             Partie
             ;
             and
             that
             some
             of
             them
             said
             what
             they
             never
             thought
             .
             )
             His
             first
             Batterie
             is
             ,
             a
             Question
             
               P.
               140
               &
               seqque
               Seing
               that
               Episcopy
               was
               the
               Government
               all
               over
               the
               Christian
               Church
               toward
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Second
               Centurie
               ,
               quo
               molimine
               ,
               quibus
               machinis
               ,
               was
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               paritie
               of
               Presbyters
               (
               which
               the
               Apostles
               left
               the
               Church
               in
               Possession
               of
               )
               changed
               from
               that
               aequality
               into
               Prelacie
               ,
            
             and
             here
             he
             hath
             a
             long
             harangue
             ,
             and
             many
             tragical
             words
             ,
             setting
             forth
             the
             impossibility
             of
             this
             Change
             ,
             and
             the
             absurditie
             of
             asserting
             it
             .
             To
             all
             this
             the
             Answer
             is
             plain
             and
             easie
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             will
             be
             convincing
             to
             such
             as
             do
             not
             look
             on
             things
             with
             the
             prejudice
             that
             this
             Gentleman
             seemeth
             to
             be
             under
             the
             power
             of
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             42.
             
             I
             Answer
             then
             1.
             
             This
             his
             Supposition
             we
             will
             never
             yield
             ,
             unless
             we
             see
             more
             reason
             for
             it
             than
             yet
             hath
             been
             proposed
             :
             we
             deny
             that
             the
             Authors
             he
             hath
             cited
             have
             made
             such
             concessions
             as
             he
             supposeth
             :
             and
             if
             any
             of
             them
             have
             ,
             let
             him
             answer
             the
             Absurditie
             that
             followeth
             on
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             concerned
             ,
             we
             cau
             yeild
             no
             further
             than
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             having
             settled
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             paritie
             among
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             Nature
             having
             made
             a
             reses
             necessarie
             in
             their
             Meetings
             ;
             soon
             after
             (
             the
             remains
             of
             the
             History
             of
             these
             Ages
             causeth
             that
             we
             cannot
             t●
             how
             soon
             )
             this
             Presidencie
             being
             constant
             in
             the
             same
             person
             ,
             began
             〈◊〉
             be
             taken
             more
             notice
             of
             than
             was
             fit
             ,
             and
             more
             deference
             to
             be
             payed
             〈◊〉
             the
             Praeses
             than
             was
             meet
             :
             and
             that
             after
             some
             Ages
             ,
             some
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             did
             Usurp
             ,
             or
             grasp
             at
             more
             Power
             than
             was
             due
             :
             but
             that
             either
             the
             Solitude
             of
             Church
             Power
             ,
             or
             the
             Superiority
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             owned
             ,
             〈◊〉
             practised
             avowedly
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             three
             Centuries
             ,
             we
             deny
             :
             yea
             ,
             we
             〈◊〉
             not
             find
             that
             it
             became
             Universal
             for
             some
             time
             after
             .
             Wherfore
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ground
             he
             buildeth
             his
             Batterie
             on
             failleth
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             his
             roaring
             Canon
             will
             prove
             but
             
               bruta
               fulmina
            
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             account
             for
             neither
             so
             sudden
             ,
             nor
             so
             great
             a
             Change
             ,
             as
             he
             mentioneth
             .
             2.
             
             We
             can
             easily
             give
             a
             rational
             dilineation
             of
             such
             a
             Change
             ,
             as
             was
             indeed
             made
             from
             the
             Apostolick
             constitution
             ,
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             first
             times
             .
             We
             do
             not
             ascribe
             it
             to
             a
             
               general
               Council
            
             ,
             nor
             to
             
               a
               Conspiracie
               of
               all
               the
               Presbyters
               in
               their
               scattered
               and
               Persecuted
               State
               ,
            
             to
             make
             that
             Change.
             Nor
             do
             we
             derogate
             from
             the
             Holyness
             and
             faithfulness
             of
             the
             first
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             who
             were
             settled
             by
             the
             Apostles
             :
             let
             him
             please
             himself
             with
             all
             he
             saith
             to
             prove
             the
             Absurditie
             of
             thinking
             that
             a
             Change
             could
             be
             wrought
             that
             way
             .
             But
             1.
             
             We
             are
             persuaded
             that
             a
             great
             Change
             there
             was
             ,
             by
             compareing
             the
             Practice
             ,
             and
             some
             Canons
             of
             Cent.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             &c.
             with
             the
             Apostolick
             Writings
             .
             2.
             
             We
             think
             there
             is
             no
             impossibilitie
             in
             such
             a
             Change
             as
             I
             have
             acknowledged
             :
             considering
             the
             corruption
             of
             Men
             ,
             yea
             the
             sinful
             infirmities
             of
             good
             Men
             ;
             some
             of
             whom
             may
             be
             apt
             to
             Usurp
             ;
             and
             others
             to
             overlook
             evils
             that
             are
             not
             easily
             observable
             in
             their
             Progress
             .
             And
             considering
             how
             suddenly
             Changes
             to
             the
             worse
             have
             fallen
             out
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             see
             
               Moses
               Prae●icti●
               Deut.
            
             31.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             see
             also
             Exod.
             32.
             8.
             and
             the
             frequent
             Apostacies
             of
             Israel
             after
             the
             death
             of
             their
             good
             Kings
             made
             this
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             never
             be
             denied
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             be
             wondered
             at
             .
             3.
             
             This
             Change
             did
             not
             come
             suddenly
             ,
             nor
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             not
             so
             obvious
             to
             everie
             ones
             Observation
             :
             that
             it
             was
             not
             complained
             of
             by
             any
             
             we
             cannot
             say
             ;
             not
             having
             the
             compleat
             and
             distinct
             Records
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             :
             farre
             less
             can
             it
             be
             affirmed
             that
             it
             was
             not
             observed
             by
             some
             who
             might
             Lament
             it
             in
             Secret
             ;
             but
             for
             Peace
             sake
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             things
             they
             had
             to
             Complain
             of
             were
             dark
             and
             doubtful
             ,
             and
             but
             small
             ,
             and
             almost
             insensible
             Declensions
             from
             what
             had
             been
             before
             ,
             they
             would
             make
             little
             noise
             with
             their
             dissatisfactions
             .
             It
             is
             well
             known
             that
             thus
             Degeneracie
             hath
             grown
             in
             latter
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             I
             wish
             it
             be
             not
             at
             this
             Day
             .
             Verie
             often
             a
             well
             Reformed
             Church
             doth
             thus
             degenerate
             ,
             whose
             Maladie
             is
             like
             latent
             Diseases
             which
             are
             little
             observed
             till
             they
             be
             past
             Remedy
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             43.
             
             I
             adde
             4.
             
             The
             true
             Account
             of
             this
             Change
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             given
             by
             way
             of
             Praediction
             ,
             by
             our
             Lord
             himself
             on
             the
             Parable
             of
             
               the
               Tares
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               Matth.
               13.
               24.
               
               &c.
            
             this
             with
             other
             Corruptions
             ,
             grew
             while
             the
             Guids
             of
             the
             Church
             slept
             ,
             which
             case
             ,
             in
             some
             degree
             or
             other
             ,
             is
             incident
             to
             the
             best
             of
             Men
             ;
             and
             as
             ,
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             grew
             more
             remisse
             ,
             this
             evil
             had
             the
             more
             advantage
             to
             grow
             .
             Of
             this
             I
             have
             Discoursed
             else-where
             ;
             
               Rational
               Def.
               of
               non
               conformitie
            
             .
             I
             shall
             now
             attend
             my
             Antagonist
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             Run
             down
             this
             apprehension
             of
             things
             with
             many
             hard
             Words
             :
             which
             amount
             to
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             
               it
               was
               impossible
               to
               be
               brought
               about
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               observablenss
               and
               suddeness
               of
               the
               Change
               ,
               and
               the
               Faithfulness
               of
               the
               Guids
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               then
               were
               set
               over
               her
               .
            
             All
             which
             is
             already
             Answered
             .
             His
             ingeminating
             his
             Question
             about
             the
             possibility
             of
             this
             Change
             ,
             P.
             142.
             his
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               this
               cannot
               be
               imagined
               ,
               if
               we
               believe
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               Evangelical
               History
            
             ;
             are
             but
             words
             that
             evanish
             into
             nothing
             ,
             on
             supposition
             of
             the
             Account
             that
             I
             have
             given
             of
             it
             :
             for
             we
             deny
             that
             the
             Evangelical
             History
             ,
             whether
             Sacred
             ,
             or
             Humane
             ,
             giveth
             us
             Account
             of
             such
             a
             constitution
             of
             Episcopacy
             as
             he
             imagineth
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             .
             That
             
               no
               Historian
               took
               Notice
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               most
               memorable
               ,
               p.
            
             143.
             is
             still
             his
             rotten
             Hypothesis
             ,
             that
             this
             Change
             should
             have
             been
             made
             suddenly
             ,
             and
             all
             at
             once
             :
             and
             I
             adde
             the
             History
             of
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Rise
             and
             Progress
             of
             this
             is
             defective
             ,
             and
             uncertain
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             Sect.
             32.
             
             We
             do
             not
             say
             that
             
               it
               was
               Agreed
               upon
               by
               some
               ambitious
               Ecclesiasticks
               ,
            
             as
             he
             P.
             144.
             such
             Men
             might
             carrie
             it
             on
             in
             their
             several
             places
             ,
             without
             Consultation
             ;
             Nature
             ,
             and
             a
             corrupt
             Heart
             ,
             prompting
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             and
             Satan
             tempting
             them
             :
             yea
             ,
             it
             might
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             be
             promoted
             by
             better
             Men
             than
             these
             ,
             unawares
             ;
             taking
             that
             for
             their
             Due
             which
             was
             not
             so
             :
             for
             its
             being
             
               submitted
               
               to
               tamely
            
             (
             which
             he
             mentioneth
             ibid.
             )
             that
             was
             not
             to
             be
             wondered
             at
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Humility
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             minding
             other
             work
             for
             the
             Peoples
             Edification
             ,
             leaving
             the
             the
             Ruling
             part
             too
             much
             to
             them
             who
             inclined
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             their
             not
             observing
             this
             Change
             ,
             which
             by
             in
             insensible
             Degrees
             ,
             made
             its
             Progress
             so
             in
             the
             dark
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             44.
             
             He
             p.
             145
             ,
             &c.
             draweth
             some
             absurd
             Consequences
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             laboureth
             to
             load
             our
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostolick
             Government
             of
             Paritie
             ,
             was
             in
             after
             Ages
             ,
             changed
             into
             Prelacie
             .
             The
             1.
             is
             ,
             that
             
               they
               who
               were
               marked
               for
               the
               Sacred
               Function
               by
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               after
               some
               Experience
               ,
               Judged
               it
               necessary
               to
               Change
               Parity
               for
               Prelacy
               .
               2.
               
               That
               this
               Change
               was
               brought
               about
               ,
               not
               in
               any
               of
               the
               ordinary
               Methods
               by
               which
               things
               of
               that
               nature
               are
               transacted
               among
               Mankind
               ,
               but
               instantly
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               miraculous
               manner
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               immediate
               Successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               were
               all
               Presbyterians
            
             (
             this
             we
             hold
             )
             
               but
               that
               these
               Presbyterians
               (
               most
               of
               them
               Martyrs
               for
               Christianitie
               )
               preferred
               Prelacy
               to
               Paritie
               .
               4.
               
               That
               in
               their
               Opinion
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               other
               Remedie
               againstSchism
               and
               Confusion
               .
            
             He
             saith
             ,
             these
             Conclusions
             are
             evident
             ,
             and
             necessarie
             ,
             if
             their
             (
             the
             Presbyterians
             )
             Hypothesis
             be
             allowed
             .
             Such
             Consequences
             from
             our
             Opinion
             we
             utterly
             deny
             ;
             and
             Challenge
             him
             to
             Prove
             their
             Dependance
             on
             it
             .
             The
             judicious
             Reader
             will
             easily
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             are
             Grounded
             on
             his
             fond
             Conceit
             ,
             that
             we
             hold
             that
             this
             Change
             was
             made
             suddenly
             ,
             openly
             ,
             and
             all
             at
             once
             :
             if
             he
             find
             us
             Maintaing
             that
             ,
             let
             him
             load
             our
             Opinion
             with
             as
             many
             absurd
             Consequences
             ,
             as
             he
             can
             devise
             .
             And
             we
             neglect
             his
             triumphant
             Repetition
             of
             his
             continual
             Cant
             ,
             p.
             145
             ,
             146.
             about
             
               the
               Universal
               Consent
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               and
               its
               being
               received
               without
               Contradiction
               .
            
             But
             to
             establish
             this
             last
             Notion
             ,
             he
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             none
             before
             
               Aerius
               ,
               opposed
               Episcopacy
            
             ;
             of
             whom
             ,
             and
             his
             Actings
             ,
             he
             taketh
             the
             liberty
             to
             give
             such
             Account
             as
             he
             thought
             sit
             for
             his
             design
             :
             that
             
               his
               Motive
               was
               Ambition
               ,
               and
               missing
               of
               a
               Bishoprick
               :
               was
               dull
               ,
               had
               no
               Parts
               :
            
             This
             (
             in
             this
             learned
             Authors
             opinion
             )
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             native
             Consequent
             of
             his
             being
             a
             Presbyterian
             :
             for
             he
             reckoneth
             them
             all
             such
             .
             I
             have
             given
             a
             more
             true
             account
             of
             Aerius
             ,
             §
             .
             16.
             of
             §
             .
             6.
             
             Established
             on
             better
             Authority
             than
             he
             in
             this
             Narrative
             pretendeth
             to
             ,
             which
             is
             none
             but
             his
             own
             .
             He
             needed
             not
             to
             spend
             a
             whole
             page
             to
             tell
             us
             what
             he
             meaneth
             by
             the
             Impossibility
             that
             he
             ascribeth
             to
             the
             Change
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             let
             him
             understand
             it
             as
             he
             will
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             concerned
             ,
             who
             have
             given
             account
             of
             that
             Change
             which
             maketh
             it
             both
             possible
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             p.
             148.
             
             He
             hath
             another
             Argument
             (
             if
             it
             be
             different
             from
             what
             
             he
             hath
             said
             before
             )
             
               we
               must
               not
               say
               that
               the
               primitive
               Church
               immediately
               Succeeding
               the
               Apostles
               so
               soon
               Apostatized
               from
               their
               Original
               Establishment
               ,
               else
               we
               have
               no
               certain
               Standard
               to
               know
               what
               is
               Genuine
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               Suppositions
               in
               the
               whole
               frame
               of
               our
               Religion
               :
            
             This
             he
             enforceth
             by
             telling
             us
             ,
             
               they
               might
               Change
               other
               things
            
             ;
             and
             
               if
               the
               first
               and
               best
               Christians
               were
               not
               to
               be
               trusted
               in
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               they
               are
               less
               to
               be
               trusted
               in
               matter
               of
               Opinion
               .
            
             Here
             we
             have
             yet
             more
             plainly
             expressed
             ,
             the
             Popish
             Principle
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             our
             Faith
             :
             we
             do
             not
             so
             Trust
             the
             first
             and
             best
             Churches
             (
             except
             the
             Apostles
             )
             as
             to
             make
             them
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             Historical
             ,
             or
             other
             Writings
             :
             We
             give
             that
             Deference
             to
             the
             Scripture
             alone
             .
             Again
             ,
             we
             impute
             no
             such
             Apostacie
             to
             the
             first
             and
             best
             Saints
             ;
             but
             to
             them
             who
             ,
             at
             some
             distance
             ,
             Succeeded
             them
             ;
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             :
             and
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             in
             after
             Ages
             ,
             even
             among
             them
             who
             go
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             other
             things
             were
             Changed
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Church
             Government
             .
          
           
             §
             44.
             
             That
             our
             Reformers
             from
             Popery
             (
             whom
             he
             calleth
             the
             first
             Presbyterians
             ,
             p.
             149.
             )
             did
             not
             plead
             a
             
               Jus
               Divinum
            
             ,
             is
             no
             Argument
             against
             us
             :
             for
             few
             of
             his
             Party
             ,
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             plead
             for
             a
             Divine
             Right
             to
             be
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             as
             he
             and
             some
             few
             others
             do
             .
             And
             himself
             and
             his
             Complices
             ,
             made
             no
             noise
             with
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Test
             were
             in
             Fashion
             :
             our
             Reformers
             did
             not
             disowne
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             not
             the
             Occasion
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             ,
             not
             the
             Light
             ,
             to
             assert
             it
             ,
             that
             after-times
             had
             .
             Whereas
             it
             is
             palpable
             ,
             that
             Interest
             maketh
             some
             of
             his
             Side
             to
             change
             their
             Note
             .
             If
             
               Beza
               wrote
               smoothly
               to
               the
               English
               Episcopal
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               some
               more
               freely
               to
               Mr.
               Knox
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Melvil
            
             ;
             I
             know
             no
             blame
             in
             that
             piece
             of
             Civility
             (
             unless
             he
             can
             say
             ,
             that
             Beza
             ceded
             in
             many
             of
             his
             Principles
             ,
             to
             please
             the
             
               English
               Church
            
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             alledged
             .
             His
             imputing
             
               Force
               and
               Violence
            
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             fancying
             that
             
               no
               Records
               can
               be
               true
               or
               genuine
               that
               are
               against
               us
               ,
            
             we
             pass
             ,
             as
             angry
             and
             empty
             Words
             ,
             but
             no
             Arguments
             :
             we
             owne
             all
             genuine
             Records
             that
             can
             be
             made
             appear
             to
             be
             such
             ;
             whether
             they
             be
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             against
             us
             :
             but
             build
             not
             our
             Faith
             on
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             except
             such
             as
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             .
             And
             here
             he
             bringeth
             in
             ,
             p.
             150.
             the
             Controversie
             about
             Ignatius's
             Epistles
             ;
             and
             imputeth
             to
             Dally
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             
               they
               reject
               them
               on
               no
               other
               ground
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               owne
               Episcopacy
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             fair
             dealing
             to
             impute
             such
             Prevarication
             to
             a
             Person
             of
             
               Monsieur
               Daillies
            
             Worth
             ,
             after
             he
             is
             laid
             in
             the
             Grave
             .
             He
             will
             not
             pretend
             ,
             p.
             156.
             to
             debate
             the
             matter
             about
             the
             Authority
             of
             these
             Epistles
             ;
             but
             p.
             
             150.
             and
             what
             follow
             ,
             runneth
             out
             in
             a
             high
             Commendation
             of
             Doctor
             Pearson
             ,
             on
             that
             Subject
             ,
             and
             many
             confident
             Assertions
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             cannot
             be
             Answered
             .
             I
             shall
             be
             far
             from
             derogating
             from
             the
             Learning
             and
             Critical
             Skill
             of
             that
             Author
             .
             But
             am
             not
             convinced
             by
             his
             Arguments
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             there
             is
             not
             that
             Evidence
             ,
             nor
             Certainty
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             sufficient
             for
             us
             to
             build
             on
             ,
             in
             a
             Matter
             that
             Religion
             is
             so
             nearly
             concerned
             in
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             Government
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             He
             telleth
             us
             
               Monsieur
               L'Arroque
            
             attempted
             to
             Answer
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Chester
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               the
               Satisfaction
               of
               his
               own
               Party
               :
               and
               his
               Collections
               are
               Answered
               by
               Nourry
               .
            
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             L'Arroque
             was
             prevailed
             upon
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Party
             ,
             (
             as
             witnesseth
             the
             Translator
             of
             
               L'
               Arroques
            
             Historie
             on
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             in
             his
             Life
             ,
             p.
             5.
             )
             by
             some
             specious
             Arguments
             ,
             from
             the
             Unseasonableness
             of
             Debates
             among
             Protestants
             ,
             to
             desist
             from
             that
             Work
             ,
             and
             it
             never
             was
             perfected
             :
             therefore
             it
             might
             be
             the
             more
             easily
             answered
             :
             and
             we
             cannot
             judge
             what
             Esteem
             it
             would
             have
             obtained
             :
             it
             seems
             they
             dreaded
             the
             Strength
             of
             it
             .
             Whether
             
               we
               ever
               were
               able
               to
               bring
               one
               plausible
               Argument
               for
               that
               Cause
            
             ;
             the
             Reader
             must
             judge
             ;
             we
             will
             not
             in
             this
             ,
             stand
             to
             his
             Decision
             ,
             which
             he
             confidently
             maketh
             p.
             141.
             he
             declineth
             
               (
               ibid.
               )
               renewing
               the
               Debate
               about
               these
               Epistles
               :
            
             wherefore
             I
             hope
             I
             may
             be
             excused
             if
             I
             do
             so
             too
             .
             And
             he
             asserteth
             that
             their
             Cause
             loseth
             nothing
             by
             their
             being
             laid
             aside
             :
             as
             I
             also
             affirm
             ,
             that
             our
             Cause
             may
             be
             maintained
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             allowed
             to
             be
             really
             what
             he
             would
             have
             them
             to
             be
             .
             Some
             Citations
             out
             of
             them
             I
             have
             answered
             
               Cyprianick
               Bishop
               Examined
            
             .
             And
             if
             he
             had
             thought
             fit
             to
             produce
             moe
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             they
             might
             be
             found
             to
             do
             no
             hurt
             to
             our
             Cause
             .
             Or
             if
             he
             had
             cited
             what
             he
             talketh
             of
             out
             of
             
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Martyrdom
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
            
             he
             might
             have
             received
             what
             should
             satisfie
             about
             it
             .
             A
             Distinction
             between
             Bishop
             (
             that
             is
             Moderator
             )
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             Deacon
             ,
             we
             owne
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             these
             Acts
             do
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             he
             mentioneth
             as
             making
             for
             him
             ,
             in
             these
             Acts.
             He
             citeth
             
               Wal.
               Messal
               .
               p.
            
             153.
             asserting
             ,
             that
             
               these
               Epistles
               were
               written
               in
               the
               beginning
               or
               middle
               of
               the
               second
               Century
            
             (
             this
             is
             but
             the
             Guess
             of
             the
             Learned
             Salmasius
             )
             but
             our
             Author
             doth
             not
             tell
             us
             that
             Salmasius
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             setteth
             forth
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             written
             by
             Ignatius
             ;
             from
             some
             Absurdities
             that
             he
             maketh
             appear
             to
             be
             contained
             in
             them
             .
             This
             Gentleman
             mistaketh
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               that
               wrote
               thom
               could
               not
               represent
               Ecclesiastical
               Policy
               different
               from
               what
               it
               was
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             mistake
             .
             He
             should
             have
             proved
             this
             ,
             by
             
             demonstrating
             that
             that
             Person
             ,
             tho
             he
             knoweth
             not
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             had
             the
             Gift
             of
             Inerrability
             :
             and
             if
             he
             ascribe
             that
             to
             a
             Person
             whos
             's
             other
             Characters
             he
             knoweth
             not
             ;
             he
             might
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             no
             Writer
             of
             that
             Age
             could
             misapprehend
             what
             was
             the
             Principle
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             former
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             possible
             ,
             that
             this
             Person
             might
             be
             another
             Diotrephes
             ;
             who
             ,
             while
             there
             was
             some
             Tendency
             to
             a
             Declension
             from
             Parity
             ,
             did
             zealously
             forward
             it
             ;
             and
             run
             a
             little
             before
             the
             soberer
             and
             better
             Men
             of
             that
             time
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Zeal
             for
             the
             Opinion
             he
             had
             taken
             up
             might
             make
             him
             misapprehend
             ,
             or
             misrepresent
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             true
             Ignatius
             ?
             it
             is
             a
             Dream
             ,
             that
             
               it
               followeth
               from
               the
               Concession
            
             ,
             or
             Guess
             ,
             
               of
               Salmasias
               ,
               that
               that
               Author
               gave
               〈◊〉
               a
               true
               Idea
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Policy
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               second
               Century
               :
            
             and
             another
             ,
             that
             
               he
               must
               represent
               Church
               Policy
               as
               those
               in
               his
               own
               days
               thought
               it
               to
               be
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Ignatius
               :
            
             there
             was
             nothing
             in
             all
             the
             Presbyterian
             Writings
             so
             visionaire
             (
             to
             use
             his
             own
             word
             )
             as
             this
             is
             .
             For
             could
             not
             this
             unknown
             Person
             differ
             in
             the
             Apprehension
             of
             this
             Matter
             ,
             from
             most
             ,
             yea
             ,
             from
             all
             his
             Contemporaries
             ?
             and
             it
             is
             strange
             that
             our
             Author
             should
             suppose
             that
             this
             personate
             Ignatius
             was
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             or
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             as
             he
             doth
             p.
             154.
             
             He
             pleadeth
             next
             for
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             from
             the
             Diligence
             and
             Authority
             of
             Eusebius
             ;
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               he
               hardly
               could
               be
               imposed
               upon
               in
               an
               Affair
               of
               this
               Consequence
               .
               A.
            
             This
             is
             to
             beg
             the
             Question
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             in
             this
             imposed
             upon
             :
             he
             should
             prove
             that
             the
             Churches
             then
             thought
             these
             Epistles
             to
             be
             written
             by
             Ignatius
             .
             for
             Eusebius
             ,
             I
             think
             few
             ,
             who
             are
             vers'd
             in
             Antiquity
             ,
             will
             lay
             so
             much
             weight
             on
             his
             Historical
             Authority
             as
             this
             Author
             doth
             .
             Himself
             giveth
             ground
             to
             suspect
             some
             things
             that
             he
             wrote
             ;
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             :
             and
             others
             have
             observed
             yet
             more
             ground
             for
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             pleasant
             Argument
             ,
             
               the
               Church
               was
               careful
               to
               gather
               up
               some
               hard
               Bones
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               that
               the
               Lyons
               had
               left
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               were
               more
               watehful
               over
               the
               Remains
               of
               his
               Mind
               ,
               viz.
               his
               Epistles
               .
            
             If
             we
             have
             no
             more
             Certainty
             about
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             than
             we
             have
             about
             the
             genuine
             Bones
             of
             that
             Holy
             Martyr
             ,
             and
             other
             Popish
             Relicks
             ;
             few
             wise
             Men
             will
             be
             much
             moved
             by
             Arguments
             brought
             from
             them
             .
             That
             Polycarp
             made
             a
             Collection
             of
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             Irenaeus
             cited
             them
             ,
             proveth
             no
             more
             but
             that
             good
             Men
             may
             be
             imposed
             on
             by
             Forged
             Writings
             .
             
               Eusebius
               rejected
               some
               suppositions
               Books
               ,
               after
               accurate
               Enamination
            
             ;
             were
             a
             good
             Argument
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             be
             made
             out
             that
             he
             rejected
             all
             such
             :
             the
             contrary
             whereof
             is
             well
             known
             .
             For
             his
             
               Belief
               that
               the
               Orations
               of
               Cicero
               are
               genuine
               ,
            
             let
             him
             enjoy
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             build
             his
             
             Faith
             on
             any
             Article
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             his
             Practice
             of
             Piety
             towards
             God
             ,
             on
             that
             Certainty
             ,
             I
             cannot
             do
             so
             too
             .
             Whether
             Cicero
             wrote
             these
             Orations
             or
             not
             ,
             is
             neither
             a
             Matter
             of
             such
             Moment
             ,
             nor
             so
             contested
             by
             plausible
             Arguments
             ,
             as
             what
             we
             now
             Debate
             is
             .
          
           
             §
             45.
             
             What
             remains
             of
             my
             Antagonists
             Discourse
             on
             this
             Controversie
             about
             Episcopacy
             ,
             is
             a
             Recapitulation
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             already
             said
             ;
             in
             nine
             Questions
             :
             which
             he
             seemeth
             to
             set
             down
             as
             so
             many
             Trophies
             of
             Victory
             over
             all
             his
             Adversaries
             ;
             and
             a
             few
             other
             Hints
             for
             strengthning
             his
             Cause
             .
             His
             Questions
             need
             litle
             Animadversion
             :
             all
             that
             is
             contained
             in
             them
             being
             already
             Answered
             ,
             and
             his
             Opinion
             in
             these
             things
             disproved
             :
             whether
             concludently
             and
             solidly
             or
             not
             ,
             the
             Reader
             will
             judge
             .
             His
             first
             three
             Questions
             do
             all
             suppose
             that
             we
             are
             against
             Prelacy
             ,
             merely
             from
             
               the
               Dichotomy
               of
               the
               Clergy
            
             used
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             false
             Supposition
             :
             I
             have
             proposed
             our
             Argument
             with
             more
             strength
             ,
             Sect.
             4.
             
             §
             .
             5.
             so
             as
             it
             is
             no
             way
             touched
             by
             what
             he
             here
             saith
             :
             wherefore
             it
             is
             no
             loss
             to
             our
             Cause
             if
             we
             give
             a
             negative
             ,
             or
             affirmative
             Answer
             ,
             to
             these
             Questions
             ,
             whether
             he
             shall
             chuse
             .
             To
             his
             fourth
             Question
             I
             Answer
             ,
             that
             Apostolick
             Power
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             permanent
             Branches
             ,
             was
             perpetual
             and
             successive
             (
             my
             Answer
             must
             be
             Tautological
             ,
             because
             his
             Question
             is
             such
             )
             but
             not
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             its
             Essential
             Branches
             .
             As
             to
             its
             
               necessary
               Branches
            
             ;
             if
             he
             mean
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Beeing
             ,
             or
             Idea
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             I
             deny
             these
             to
             be
             Perpetual
             and
             Successive
             .
             To
             the
             second
             part
             of
             this
             Question
             ,
             I
             Answer
             negatively
             ;
             that
             this
             Power
             was
             not
             transmitted
             ,
             
               in
               solidum
            
             ,
             to
             single
             Successors
             in
             particular
             Sees
             ;
             but
             to
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             .
             Question
             fifth
             ,
             
               Where
               Superiority
               is
               forbidden
            
             ;
             is
             most
             impertinent
             to
             our
             Debate
             :
             seing
             he
             pleadeth
             for
             a
             
               Jus
               Divinum
            
             for
             it
             ;
             he
             should
             bring
             either
             a
             Command
             for
             it
             ;
             or
             what
             is
             equivalent
             .
             The
             Popes
             Monarchy
             over
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             more
             forbidden
             ,
             than
             the
             Superiority
             of
             one
             Priest
             (
             as
             he
             speaketh
             )
             over
             another
             ;
             both
             of
             them
             must
             be
             
               Juris
               Divini
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Opinion
             .
             I
             retort
             his
             own
             Argument
             ,
             if
             Parity
             be
             not
             plainly
             forbidden
             (
             which
             I
             am
             sure
             he
             cannot
             shew
             )
             then
             the
             Fancy
             of
             a
             
               Jus
               Divinum
               in
               favours
               of
               Episcopacy
               (
               such
               as
               is
               exclusive
               of
               all
               other
               Forms
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               )
               is
               Groundless
               and
               Chymerical
               .
            
             It
             is
             enough
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             Parity
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             not
             allowed
             Men
             to
             change
             it
             :
             we
             think
             this
             a
             sufficient
             Prohibition
             of
             the
             Superiority
             that
             he
             pleadeth
             for
             .
             His
             sixth
             is
             a
             heap
             of
             Questions
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             Answer
             ,
             we
             deny
             the
             universal
             Tradition
             for
             Prelacy
             that
             he
             fancieth
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             a
             more
             universal
             Tradition
             might
             be
             demanded
             .
             We
             deny
             also
             that
             the
             Argument
             
             from
             universal
             Tradition
             (
             exclusive
             of
             Apostolick
             Tradition
             ;
             if
             he
             can
             bring
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             his
             Work
             )
             is
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             either
             the
             most
             proper
             ,
             or
             most
             necessary
             .
             Scripture
             Command
             ,
             or
             Example
             ,
             is
             both
             more
             proper
             ,
             and
             more
             necessary
             .
             For
             the
             seventh
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             pretend
             there
             was
             such
             a
             
               great
               Change
               so
               suddenly
            
             ,
             as
             he
             fancieth
             we
             do
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             concerned
             to
             Debate
             the
             Possibility
             of
             it
             .
             I
             have
             said
             enough
             on
             this
             head
             ,
             §
             41.
             
             To
             his
             eighth
             ,
             we
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Jeroms
             Opinion
             is
             fairly
             and
             truly
             represented
             by
             Presbyterians
             :
             and
             have
             answered
             what
             he
             saith
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               §
               .
               7.
               &
               seq
               .
            
             His
             last
             Question
             about
             Ignatius's
             Epistles
             may
             be
             retorted
             on
             himself
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             solid
             Argument
             brought
             for
             them
             :
             
               sub
               judice
               lis
               est
            
             .
             Himself
             declineth
             that
             Debate
             ,
             as
             I
             also
             do
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             these
             Epistles
             are
             not
             concludent
             :
             and
             if
             the
             Epistles
             were
             Authentick
             ,
             their
             Authority
             is
             but
             Humane
             and
             Fallible
             :
             and
             cannot
             be
             a
             Prejudice
             against
             Divine
             Institution
             :
             and
             indeed
             cannot
             make
             Faith
             where
             the
             Question
             is
             
               de
               Jure
               Divino
            
             ,
             as
             here
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             §
             46.
             
             I
             now
             proceed
             to
             consider
             some
             immethodical
             and
             incoherent
             Notions
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             concludeth
             this
             Chapter
             .
             He
             telleth
             us
             ,
             
               p.
               160.
               
               Presbyterians
               owne
               a
               Praesidency
               since
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             (
             he
             might
             have
             added
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             days
             too
             )
             
               so
               that
               the
               Quarrel
               is
               not
               so
               much
               against
               Episcopacy
               ,
               as
               against
               the
               Extent
               of
               their
               Diocess
               ,
               and
               Increase
               of
               their
               Power
               ;
               over
               what
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               .
            
             Now
             he
             will
             prove
             their
             Power
             over
             Presbyters
             to
             have
             been
             much
             more
             absolute
             ,
             than
             now
             it
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             :
             for
             
               nothing
               was
               to
               be
               done
               without
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               a
               Presbyter
               might
               not
               Baptize
               without
               his
               express
               Indulgence
               :
               as
               Tertull
               witnesseth
               .
            
             This
             Testimony
             of
             
               Tertull.
               I
            
             have
             answered
             ,
             
               Cyprianick
               Bishop
               Examed
            
             ,
             §
             .
             49.
             
             By
             Bishop
             may
             either
             be
             understood
             the
             Moderator
             ,
             not
             in
             his
             single
             Capacity
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Presbytery
             :
             none
             might
             act
             within
             their
             District
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             Allowance
             :
             or
             a
             Parish
             Minister
             ,
             none
             might
             Baptize
             ,
             &c.
             in
             his
             Parish
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             Consent
             .
             He
             next
             citeth
             Dyonisius
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             writing
             to
             the
             
               Gnossians
               ,
               exhorting
               Pinytus
               ,
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               not
               to
               lay
               the
               heavy
               burden
               of
               Caelibacy
               (
               I
            
             suppose
             that
             he
             meaneth
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               on
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Clergy
               :
            
             whence
             he
             wisely
             inferreth
             the
             Power
             of
             Pinytus
             to
             have
             done
             this
             .
             And
             citeth
             on
             his
             Margin
             ,
             
               Euseb.
               hist.
               Eccles.
            
             but
             neither
             Book
             nor
             Chapter
             ,
             nor
             the
             place
             of
             Dionysius
             where
             the
             words
             may
             be
             found
             .
             
               A.
               Euseb.
               hist.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
             C.
             23.
             hath
             a
             part
             of
             an
             Epistle
             of
             Dionysius
             to
             Pinytus
             ,
             and
             his
             Answer
             to
             him
             ,
             where
             he
             checketh
             Dionysius
             for
             that
             Advice
             to
             him
             .
             But
             nothing
             of
             all
             this
             importeth
             the
             Power
             
             of
             Pinytus
             to
             forbid
             Marriage
             :
             he
             might
             say
             on
             this
             burden
             by
             preaching
             the
             necessity
             of
             Caelibacy
             ,
             without
             Authoritative
             imposing
             it
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             might
             impose
             it
             as
             Praeses
             ,
             by
             the
             concurrent
             Authority
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             without
             sole
             Jurisdiction
             .
             He
             mentioneth
             likeways
             the
             
               Canon
               .
               Apostol
            
             .
             and
             Ignatius's
             Epistles
             ,
             but
             citeth
             nothing
             out
             of
             them
             :
             so
             that
             he
             cannot
             expect
             an
             Answer
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Extent
             of
             Diocesses
             ,
             we
             no
             further
             make
             an
             Argument
             from
             it
             ,
             than
             we
             maintain
             that
             a
             Pastor
             of
             a
             Church
             should
             have
             no
             larger
             Charge
             ,
             than
             he
             can
             dispense
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             to
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             should
             not
             do
             this
             by
             Deputies
             under
             him
             .
             We
             lay
             no
             Stress
             on
             the
             word
             Diocess
             ,
             nor
             on
             the
             unequal
             Extent
             of
             a
             Pastors
             District
             ,
             provided
             he
             pretend
             to
             no
             Power
             over
             his
             Brethren
             ;
             nor
             have
             a
             Charge
             that
             he
             cannot
             manage
             without
             such
             Superiority
             over
             others
             .
             What
             he
             saith
             of
             
               Greg.
               Thaumaturgus
            
             proveth
             nothing
             ,
             unless
             he
             can
             evince
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             were
             necessary
             for
             the
             growing
             Charge
             ,
             were
             his
             Underlings
             ,
             not
             his
             Collegues
             .
          
           
             §
             47.
             
             A
             strong
             Argument
             for
             Diocesan
             Episcopacy
             (
             as
             he
             thinketh
             )
             he
             manageth
             ,
             
               p
               :
               164
               :
               &
               seq
               :
            
             from
             James
             Bishop
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               ;
               who
               was
               over
               many
               Congregations
               ;
               for
               the
               Increase
               of
               Christians
               was
               such
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               could
               not
               meet
               in
               one
               place
               .
            
             The
             Answer
             hath
             been
             before
             given
             ;
             James
             was
             no
             ordinary
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             an
             Apostle
             :
             and
             had
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             not
             only
             over
             the
             Christians
             in
             Jerusalem
             and
             in
             Judea
             ;
             but
             in
             all
             the
             World.
             He
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             
               we
               use
               many
               Evasions
               ;
               but
               he
               thinketh
               it
               then
               only
               seasonable
               to
               Answer
               them
               ,
               when
               he
               knoweth
               which
               of
               them
               we
               most
               trust
               to
               .
            
             If
             I
             had
             dealt
             so
             by
             his
             Book
             ,
             no
             Answer
             had
             been
             given
             to
             it
             .
             I
             know
             neither
             which
             of
             his
             Arguments
             he
             most
             trusteth
             to
             ;
             nor
             which
             of
             them
             doth
             best
             deserve
             that
             regard
             .
             If
             he
             had
             answered
             all
             that
             we
             say
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             missed
             what
             we
             most
             trust
             to
             :
             he
             should
             deal
             with
             our
             Arguments
             and
             Exceptions
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             our
             Esteem
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Influence
             they
             may
             have
             on
             the
             Debate
             now
             in
             hand
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Debate
             between
             Clarkson
             and
             Maurice
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             much
             concerned
             in
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             material
             whether
             there
             be
             more
             or
             fewer
             Congregations
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             provided
             their
             Pastors
             be
             not
             subject
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             Co-ordinate
             among
             themselves
             .
             His
             Information
             to
             him
             whom
             he
             calleth
             the
             
               Vindicator
               of
               the
               Kir●
            
             ,
             was
             needless
             :
             he
             knoweth
             Attempts
             have
             been
             made
             to
             Answer
             
               Blondel
               ,
               Dally
            
             ,
             and
             Salmasius
             ,
             yet
             that
             Author
             might
             modestly
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             ,
             how
             unfit
             it
             was
             for
             him
             to
             pick
             out
             here
             and
             there
             a
             word
             occasionally
             spoken
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             had
             (
             in
             his
             own
             Apprehension
             )
             baffled
             that
             ,
             triumph
             over
             Presbytery
             ,
             as
             if
             never
             
             more
             had
             been
             said
             for
             it
             ;
             while
             he
             hath
             neither
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Store
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             Answers
             of
             thess
             Books
             ,
             brought
             any
             thing
             against
             our
             main
             Arguments
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Animadversions
               on
               the
               Book
               called
               the
               Fundamental
               Charter
               of
               Presbytery
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Had
             resolved
             not
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             ill
             Natured
             Author
             of
             
               the
               Fundamental
               Charter
               of
               Presbytery
            
             ,
             further
             than
             I
             have
             done
             in
             answering
             his
             malicious
             Preface
             ;
             
               Appendix
               to
               Cyprianick
               Bishop
               Examined
            
             ;
             judging
             it
             more
             proper
             for
             some
             States
             Man
             ,
             or
             one
             who
             is
             versed
             in
             the
             Law
             :
             his
             Book
             being
             a
             direct
             Refutation
             of
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             he
             treateth
             very
             saucily
             :
             but
             finding
             ,
             that
             they
             neglected
             his
             Book
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             below
             them
             ,
             unless
             they
             could
             also
             find
             his
             Person
             ;
             and
             considering
             the
             affinity
             of
             what
             he
             treateth
             with
             what
             I
             have
             been
             now
             controverting
             with
             another
             (
             if
             not
             the
             same
             )
             Author
             ,
             here
             speaking
             more
             dareingly
             ,
             from
             behind
             the
             Curtain
             ,
             on
             second
             thoughts
             ,
             I
             judg'd
             it
             not
             amiss
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             in
             some
             short
             animadversions
             (
             such
             as
             I
             have
             already
             made
             upon
             his
             Preface
             )
             in
             so
             far
             as
             he
             opposeth
             Presbyterian
             Government
             .
             I
             intend
             not
             to
             explain
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             (
             I
             know
             the
             hazard
             of
             that
             from
             the
             experience
             of
             others
             )
             but
             I
             designe
             to
             shew
             how
             far
             the
             Presbyterians
             own
             what
             he
             opposeth
             :
             insisting
             only
             on
             what
             seemeth
             to
             be
             argumentative
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             and
             overlooking
             the
             Virulent
             Sallies
             of
             his
             Pen
             ;
             which
             touch
             not
             this
             matter
             .
             He
             divideth
             his
             discourse
             into
             
               eighth
               Enquiries
            
             :
             I
             shall
             consider
             what
             he
             saith
             on
             each
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             His
             first
             Enquiry
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               was
               Reformed
               solely
               by
               Persons
               Cloathed
               with
               the
               Character
               of
               Presbyters
               .
            
             I
             observe
             two
             Mistakes
             (
             to
             give
             them
             no
             worse
             Names
             )
             in
             thus
             stating
             the
             Question
             .
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             our
             Reformers
             were
             mostly
             ,
             though
             not
             solely
             Presbyters
             :
             if
             a
             Bishop
             or
             two
             joyned
             in
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             hinder
             that
             Persons
             of
             inferior
             Degree
             in
             the
             Church
             that
             then
             was
             ,
             were
             the
             Men
             on
             whom
             lay
             the
             weight
             of
             this
             Work.
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             material
             what
             Character
             our
             Reformers
             bare
             when
             they
             were
             yet
             Papists
             ,
             as
             what
             Station
             they
             had
             in
             the
             Reformed
             Protestant
             Church
             in
             this
             Nation
             :
             or
             what
             Order
             they
             endeavoured
             to
             set
             up
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             withdrawn
             from
             Subjection
             
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Hierarchy
            
             :
             for
             our
             Concernment
             is
             to
             know
             what
             were
             the
             Principles
             of
             our
             Reformers
             ,
             being
             now
             Reformed
             ,
             (
             for
             before
             their
             Conversion
             they
             were
             all
             Episcopal
             )
             and
             how
             they
             setled
             this
             Church
             with
             respect
             to
             her
             Government
             .
             But
             to
             gratifie
             my
             Adversary
             a
             little
             ,
             I
             so
             far
             yield
             to
             the
             State
             of
             his
             Question
             ,
             as
             to
             maintain
             ,
             that
             few
             ,
             if
             any
             ,
             had
             an
             Active
             Hand
             in
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             
               Popish
               Bishops
            
             :
             but
             they
             moved
             in
             a
             lower
             Orbe
             in
             the
             
               Popish
               Church
            
             ,
             who
             were
             helped
             of
             God
             to
             be
             Instrumental
             in
             that
             blessed
             Work.
             If
             he
             would
             have
             cleared
             the
             Question
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             told
             us
             what
             he
             meaneth
             by
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             Popish
             Notion
             of
             that
             Word
             :
             For
             that
             Antichristian
             Society
             had
             left
             scarce
             either
             Name
             or
             Thing
             of
             the
             Order
             and
             Offices
             that
             Christ
             had
             appointed
             in
             his
             House
             ,
             but
             confounded
             all
             ,
             and
             builded
             a
             Babel
             of
             their
             own
             devising
             .
             To
             prove
             that
             our
             Reformation
             was
             not
             by
             Presbyters
             ,
             he
             telleth
             us
             of
             
               eight
               Prelates
               in
               the
               Reforming
               Parliament
               1560
               ,
               who
               all
               turned
               Protestants
               :
            
             this
             is
             little
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             for
             1.
             
             The
             Reformation
             from
             Popery
             had
             made
             some
             Progress
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             some
             private
             Men
             ,
             did
             more
             for
             the
             turning
             Persons
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             than
             Parliament
             Men
             did
             .
             2.
             
             Eight
             in
             all
             Scotland
             was
             but
             a
             small
             Number
             :
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             more
             Hands
             at
             the
             Work
             ,
             it
             had
             gone
             slowly
             on
             .
             3.
             
             Among
             all
             these
             eight
             ,
             there
             were
             but
             two
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             rest
             were
             Prelates
             indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             Popish
             Sense
             ;
             Abbots
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             but
             I
             hope
             this
             Author
             will
             not
             say
             they
             were
             such
             as
             Protestants
             count
             Prelates
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             have
             superior
             Power
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             Presbyters
             .
             2.
             
             He
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             laboured
             most
             in
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             were
             not
             in
             Holy
             Orders
             ,
             and
             nameth
             some
             of
             them
             .
             Ans.
             Then
             I
             hope
             they
             were
             no
             Bishops
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             many
             of
             these
             worthy
             Men
             had
             no
             Ordination
             in
             the
             Popish
             way
             ,
             nor
             were
             they
             Presbyters
             in
             that
             Church
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             turned
             Protestants
             ,
             they
             were
             made
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             not
             Bishops
             .
             Yea
             ,
             
               Claud.
               historic
               .
               def
               .
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               part
               4.
               page
            
             15.
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               in
               many
               Nations
            
             (
             among
             whom
             he
             nameth
             
               Scotland
               )
               the
               Reformation
               was
               made
               by
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               their
               Pastors
               :
               to
               wit
               Monks
               ,
               Preachers
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Curats
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             it
             is
             as
             certain
             as
             History
             can
             make
             it
             ,
             that
             not
             a
             few
             of
             the
             inferior
             Clergy
             turned
             Protestants
             ;
             whereas
             himself
             confesseth
             there
             were
             but
             two
             Bishops
             ,
             Argyle
             and
             Galloway
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             these
             of
             good
             Note
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             eminently
             blessed
             with
             Success
             ,
             were
             but
             Lay-Men
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             frazeth
             it
             )
             who
             by
             their
             private
             Labours
             converted
             many
             ,
             and
             were
             at
             last
             Authorized
             to
             Labour
             in
             the
             Gospel
             more
             publickly
             ,
             
             by
             such
             Ordination
             as
             then
             could
             be
             had
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             never
             exalted
             to
             be
             Bishops
             .
             Let
             me
             digress
             a
             little
             ,
             to
             observe
             that
             the
             Laird
             of
             Dun
             (
             by
             this
             Authors
             account
             )
             was
             after
             made
             a
             Superintendent
             ;
             but
             never
             received
             into
             Holy
             Orders
             ,
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             appeareth
             :
             whence
             I
             infer
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             a
             Superintendent
             was
             not
             the
             same
             with
             a
             Bishop
             :
             which
             our
             Brethren
             use
             to
             plead
             for
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             insist
             on
             the
             further
             Proofs
             he
             bringeth
             of
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             first
             Enquiry
             :
             they
             amount
             to
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             were
             but
             few
             Ministers
             :
             and
             many
             Reformers
             were
             Lay
             Men
             :
             to
             all
             which
             I
             Answer
             ;
             this
             sheweth
             that
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Persons
             of
             an
             inferior
             Rank
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             had
             a
             far
             greater
             Hand
             in
             the
             Reformation
             than
             Bishops
             had
             .
             It
             was
             far
             otherwise
             in
             England
             ;
             where
             the
             State
             carried
             on
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             whereas
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             the
             greatest
             ,
             both
             in
             State
             and
             Church
             ,
             opposed
             it
             as
             long
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             they
             could
             :
             and
             even
             the
             two
             Bishops
             whom
             he
             mentioneth
             ,
             did
             rather
             comply
             with
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             than
             actively
             promote
             it
             :
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             which
             ,
             it
             is
             unbecoming
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             to
             call
             our
             Reformation
             
               violent
               ,
               and
               disorderly
            
             :
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             p.
             7.
             out
             of
             Spotswood
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             The
             second
             Enquiry
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               Scots
               Reformers
               ,
               what
               ever
               were
               their
               Characters
               ,
               were
               of
               the
               present
               Presbyterian
               Principles
               ?
               whither
               they
               were
               for
               the
               Divine
               Institution
               of
               Parity
               ;
               and
               the
               Unlawfulness
               of
               Prelacy
               among
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             here
             he
             taketh
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Liberty
             to
             Comment
             ,
             and
             try
             his
             Critical
             Skill
             ,
             on
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             which
             he
             had
             undertaken
             to
             baffle
             .
             In
             which
             it
             is
             not
             my
             Province
             to
             interpose
             :
             I
             am
             little
             concerned
             in
             this
             whole
             Enquiry
             :
             if
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             Parity
             ,
             and
             not
             Prelacy
             ;
             was
             the
             Church
             Government
             that
             they
             chused
             .
             If
             this
             Debate
             have
             any
             Influence
             on
             the
             Controversie
             between
             us
             and
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             more
             against
             themselves
             than
             against
             us
             :
             for
             not
             only
             our
             Reformers
             were
             further
             from
             owning
             a
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Prelacy
             than
             of
             Parity
             ;
             but
             they
             chused
             this
             ,
             and
             rejected
             that
             :
             notwithstanding
             that
             they
             had
             been
             bred
             in
             the
             owning
             of
             it
             ,
             under
             Popery
             .
             We
             think
             it
             was
             a
             great
             Testimony
             given
             by
             them
             to
             Parity
             ,
             that
             they
             shewed
             so
             much
             Zeal
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             not
             that
             Light
             about
             it
             ,
             that
             after
             times
             afforded
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             that
             Dispute
             which
             had
             so
             long
             ,
             by
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             been
             buried
             and
             forgotten
             ,
             (
             except
             among
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             which
             few
             knew
             of
             ,
             the
             Waldenses
             )
             could
             not
             at
             first
             be
             so
             fully
             understood
             ,
             as
             by
             further
             Enquiries
             it
             came
             to
             be
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             our
             Reformers
             lookt
             on
             Parity
             as
             
               Juris
               Divini
            
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             not
             much
             insist
             on
             the
             Debate
             about
             that
             :
             for
             in
             
               the
               Book
               of
               Policy
               ,
               Chap.
            
             1.
             they
             have
             these
             words
             ,
             
               this
               Ecclesiastical
               Authority
               is
               granted
               by
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               through
               the
               Mediator
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               unto
               his
               Kirk
               ,
               gathered
            
             (
             not
             to
             a
             single
             Bishop
             )
             
               and
               hath
               ground
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               put
               in
               Execution
               by
               them
               ,
               unto
               whom
               the
               Spiritual
               Government
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               by
               lawful
               Calling
               ,
               is
               committed
               .
            
             Here
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             for
             Indifferency
             of
             the
             form
             of
             Government
             :
             and
             chap.
             2.
             
             There
             is
             this
             Article
             ;
             
               and
               to
               take
               away
               all
               occasion
               of
               Tyranny
               ,
               he
            
             (
             that
             is
             God
             )
             
               willeth
               that
               they
               should
               rule
               with
               mutual
               consent
               ,
               as
               Brethren
               ,
               with
               equality
               of
               Power
               ,
               every
               one
               according
               to
               their
               Function
               .
            
             And
             after
             ,
             
               there
               are
               four
               ,
               ordinary
               Functions
               ,
               or
               Offices
               ,
               in
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               Minister
               ,
               or
               Bishop
               ;
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               the
               Presbyter
               or
               Elder
               ,
               and
               the
               Deacon
               .
            
             Where
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             they
             own
             no
             Bishop
             Superior
             to
             any
             ordinary
             Minister
             ;
             but
             make
             the
             Identitie
             of
             them
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             Right
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             I
             think
             it
             not
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             make
             a
             strict
             Examination
             of
             the
             Proofs
             he
             bringeth
             ,
             that
             our
             Reformers
             were
             not
             for
             a
             
               jus
               divinum
            
             of
             a
             Paritie
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             were
             yielded
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             hurt
             our
             Cause
             .
             And
             his
             Arguments
             are
             verbose
             ,
             tedious
             ,
             and
             insignificant
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             point
             at
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Answers
             that
             may
             be
             made
             to
             them
             .
             There
             is
             ,
             
               p.
               9.
               &c.
               no
               such
               Controversie
               was
               then
               Agitated
               in
               Europe
               ;
               the
               Popes
               Supremacy
               was
               Debated
               ,
               but
               not
               Prelacy
            
             ;
             Ans.
             
               nihil
               sequitur
            
             ,
             our
             Reformers
             assert
             the
             Conclusion
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             but
             they
             and
             others
             were
             taken
             up
             in
             debateing
             greater
             Matters
             with
             the
             Papists
             :
             He
             doth
             falsly
             assert
             ,
             p.
             10.
             that
             
               Churches
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               Reformed
               ,
               set
               up
               a
               Church
               Government
               sutable
               to
               the
               Model
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               as
               in
               Geneva
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               Common-wealth
               ,
               they
               set
               up
               Paritie
               .
            
             For
             who
             readeth
             Calvins
             Writings
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             built
             on
             another
             Foundation
             ;
             even
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             Countrey
             is
             an
             instance
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             Paritie
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Monarchy
             in
             the
             State.
             He
             calleth
             it
             impudence
             to
             cite
             
               Calvine
               for
               this
               jus
               Divinum
            
             :
             but
             if
             the
             Reader
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             look
             into
             the
             Citations
             that
             this
             Author
             hath
             scraped
             together
             ,
             to
             shew
             Calvin
             to
             be
             for
             Indifferency
             of
             the
             form
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             he
             will
             soon
             see
             on
             whose
             side
             the
             impudence
             is
             .
             He
             confesseth
             that
             
               Beza
               foundeth
               upon
               Scripture
            
             :
             131.
             but
             alledgeth
             that
             
               he
               no
               where
               calleth
               Episcopacy
               absolutely
               or
               simply
               unlawful
               .
            
             If
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             a
             Form
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             be
             if
             one
             Form
             be
             built
             on
             Scripture
             ;
             I
             see
             not
             what
             is
             further
             necessary
             to
             prove
             an
             opposite
             Form
             ,
             inconsistent
             with
             that
             ,
             to
             be
             absolutely
             or
             simply
             unlawful
             .
             He
             
             telleth
             us
             ,
             ibid.
             that
             
               Beza
               saith
               ,
               that
               humanus
               Episcopatus
               is
               tollerable
               ,
               if
               duely
               bounded
               ,
               by
               the
               pure
               canons
               of
               the
               ancient
               Church
               :
            
             and
             I
             say
             the
             same
             :
             for
             then
             it
             would
             be
             no
             more
             but
             a
             Presidencie
             ;
             which
             doth
             not
             destroy
             Paritie
             .
             He
             citeth
             also
             a
             number
             of
             seeming
             concessions
             out
             of
             Calvine
             :
             but
             they
             amount
             to
             no
             more
             than
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             our
             Debate
             .
             If
             
               Beza
               was
               not
               for
               separating
               from
               a
               Church
               because
               it
               was
               Episcopal
            
             ;
             no
             more
             are
             we
             :
             unless
             that
             Episcopal
             Church
             impose
             unlawful
             terms
             of
             Communion
             on
             us
             .
             His
             second
             Proof
             is
             ,
             
               our
               Reformers
               had
               no
               peculiar
               Motives
               ,
               or
               occasion
               for
               adverting
               to
               the
               evil
               of
               Prelacy
               :
               nor
               interest
               to
               determine
               them
               to
               Paritie
               :
               nor
               were
               more
               sharp
               sighted
               to
               see
               the
               evil
               of
               Prelacie
               than
               other
               Reformers
               .
            
             Ans.
             a
             thousand
             such
             Arguments
             as
             this
             cannot
             conclude
             against
             a
             plain
             Matter
             of
             fact
             :
             I
             have
             shewed
             that
             they
             were
             for
             the
             Divine
             right
             of
             Paritie
             ;
             wherefore
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             tell
             us
             that
             they
             had
             no
             Motive
             to
             be
             of
             that
             Opinion
             .
             He
             falsly
             supposeth
             that
             other
             Reformers
             were
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Sentiments
             ;
             seing
             most
             of
             them
             except
             England
             ,
             set
             up
             the
             same
             Government
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             argueth
             thus
             ,
             
               none
               of
               the
               Confessors
               ,
               or
               Martyers
               ,
               or
               they
               who
               had
               most
               hand
               in
               bringing
               the
               Reformation
               to
               perfection
               ,
               have
               given
               that
               as
               their
               Opinion
               .
            
             And
             here
             hath
             a
             long
             Discourse
             of
             some
             other
             Opinions
             that
             several
             of
             them
             vented
             ,
             
               they
               Declaimed
               loudly
               against
               the
               Bishops
               of
               these
               times
               ;
               but
               what
               is
               that
               to
               the
               Order
               ,
               p.
               8.
               they
               Declaimed
               against
               the
               Shavelings
               as
               well
               as
               against
               Bishops
               ;
               against
               Presbyters
               as
               well
               as
               Bishops
               ,
               p.
            
             19.
             
             And
             he
             hath
             a
             long
             Debate
             ,
             with
             some
             of
             our
             Historians
             ,
             about
             the
             Opinion
             of
             
               John
               Knox
            
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             which
             ,
             meerly
             to
             save
             time
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             concern
             my self
             in
             .
             Ans.
             It
             being
             evident
             ,
             that
             in
             our
             first
             Setlement
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             our
             Church
             declared
             for
             the
             Divine
             right
             of
             Paritie
             ,
             negative
             Arguments
             from
             the
             Writing
             ,
             or
             sayings
             ,
             of
             private
             Men
             are
             insignificant
             :
             and
             it
             is
             less
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             to
             tell
             us
             of
             their
             other
             Opinions
             which
             have
             no
             relation
             at
             all
             to
             this
             Matter
             .
             He
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             alledge
             that
             any
             of
             them
             have
             said
             ,
             or
             Written
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             .
             For
             his
             Debate
             about
             
               John
               Knox
            
             ,
             I
             judge
             he
             hath
             said
             nothing
             that
             can
             satisfie
             any
             imbyassed
             Reader
             ,
             that
             these
             Historians
             had
             not
             ground
             to
             think
             that
             
               Master
               Knox
            
             lookt
             on
             Prelacy
             as
             a
             sinful
             thing
             ,
             and
             against
             Christs
             Institution
             ;
             That
             imparitie
             was
             Established
             by
             the
             
               first
               Book
               of
               Discipline
            
             ,
             is
             falsly
             supposed
             ,
             p.
             22.
             
             Superintendencie
             is
             no
             sufficient
             Proof
             of
             it
             ;
             of
             which
             after
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             His
             next
             Proof
             beginneth
             p.
             38.
             and
             is
             managed
             in
             a
             large
             Historical
             acount
             ,
             of
             what
             influence
             England
             had
             on
             our
             Reformation
             
             from
             Popery
             :
             whence
             he
             inferreth
             ,
             that
             
               our
               Reformers
               proceeded
               on
               the
               same
               Principle
               with
               the
               Reformers
               of
               England
               .
            
             Here
             he
             undertaketh
             two
             things
             ;
             1.
             
             To
             shew
             
               what
               influence
               England
               had
               on
               our
               Reformation
               .
               2.
               
               That
               our
               Reformers
               were
               generally
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               several
               momentous
               instances
               relating
               to
               Constitution
               and
               Communion
               ,
               the
               Government
               and
               Policy
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             For
             Ans.
             to
             this
             Argument
             ;
             it
             is
             wholly
             inconsequential
             ,
             if
             he
             never
             so
             fully
             Prove
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             mentioned
             ;
             except
             the
             last
             ,
             about
             the
             Government
             and
             Policy
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             even
             that
             signifieth
             nothing
             ,
             unless
             he
             Prove
             that
             by
             the
             influence
             of
             England
             our
             Reformers
             were
             for
             prelacy
             ;
             and
             not
             for
             Paritie
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             Instituted
             by
             Christ.
             Wherefore
             I
             pass
             over
             the
             laborious
             proofs
             he
             brings
             of
             the
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             shall
             consider
             his
             last
             Article
             ;
             and
             what
             he
             saith
             for
             what
             he
             hath
             asserted
             about
             it
             .
             The
             Reader
             ,
             without
             my
             Animadversion
             ,
             will
             take
             notice
             of
             his
             unmanly
             depressing
             of
             his
             Native
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             fawning
             on
             another
             Nation
             .
             This
             assertion
             that
             we
             oppose
             is
             not
             proved
             by
             our
             Reformers
             
               Communicating
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
            
             (
             which
             he
             insisteth
             on
             from
             p.
             7.
             )
             it
             only
             proveth
             that
             they
             thought
             Episcopacy
             did
             not
             unchurch
             a
             Society
             that
             was
             otherwise
             sound
             in
             the
             Faith.
             And
             if
             some
             three
             or
             four
             of
             them
             did
             
               serve
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               under
               Bishops
            
             (
             for
             which
             we
             have
             no
             more
             but
             
               Arch-Bishop
               Spotswoods
            
             word
             )
             this
             might
             either
             be
             by
             the
             Indulgence
             of
             the
             Reforming
             Bishops
             ,
             not
             requiring
             of
             them
             these
             Terms
             of
             Communion
             that
             the
             late
             Bishops
             did
             of
             these
             who
             got
             Places
             under
             them
             :
             or
             it
             signifieth
             no
             more
             but
             that
             one
             or
             two
             Men
             of
             a
             Partie
             were
             of
             more
             Latitude
             in
             their
             Principles
             than
             the
             rest
             were
             .
             For
             what
             is
             said
             of
             
               some
               of
               them
               approving
               the
               English
               Lyturgy
               ,
            
             is
             less
             to
             his
             Question
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             about
             Government
             .
             We
             never
             thought
             that
             our
             Reformers
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             were
             all
             of
             the
             same
             Principle
             with
             us
             in
             all
             things
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             they
             were
             far
             from
             being
             of
             all
             the
             Sentiments
             of
             the
             present
             Episcopal
             Church
             .
             Yea
             themselves
             had
             afterward
             ,
             other
             thoughts
             of
             some
             things
             ,
             than
             they
             had
             at
             first
             :
             as
             Luther
             held
             many
             Popish
             Opinions
             at
             first
             ,
             which
             afterward
             he
             rejected
             .
             I
             observe
             further
             ,
             that
             in
             many
             of
             his
             Historical
             passages
             about
             some
             of
             these
             Reformers
             ,
             his
             best
             ground
             for
             what
             he
             affirmeth
             is
             ,
             
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imagined
               ,
            
             that
             they
             did
             so
             and
             so
             :
             or
             
               it
               is
               to
               be
               presumed
            
             .
             We
             must
             then
             believe
             the
             Truth
             of
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             on
             his
             fancy
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             must
             be
             .
             If
             I
             thought
             it
             worth
             the
             while
             ,
             I
             would
             Examine
             these
             Histories
             more
             narrowly
             .
             But
             I
             could
             easily
             yield
             him
             all
             ,
             without
             prejudice
             to
             our
             Cause
             :
             seing
             the
             Principles
             of
             our
             Reformers
             are
             better
             
             known
             by
             their
             publick
             Deeds
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             private
             Sayings
             ,
             or
             Practices
             of
             two
             or
             three
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             these
             not
             sufficiently
             attested
             .
             These
             good
             Men
             did
             much
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             her
             casting
             off
             the
             load
             of
             humane
             Ceremonies
             ,
             by
             which
             she
             had
             been
             burdened
             ;
             but
             that
             all
             ,
             or
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             satisfied
             with
             their
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             is
             the
             Question
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             Proved
             by
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             .
             It
             is
             least
             of
             all
             Concludent
             ,
             that
             
               these
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               had
               good
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               :
            
             which
             he
             laboureth
             to
             Prove
             ,
             p.
             80.
             and
             it
             is
             unaccountable
             ,
             that
             p.
             81.
             he
             layeth
             on
             so
             much
             stress
             on
             our
             Reformers
             saying
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             
               they
               were
               of
               the
               same
               Religon
               with
               us
               :
            
             which
             he
             puteth
             
               in
               majusculis
            
             :
             we
             say
             the
             same
             of
             them
             at
             this
             day
             :
             and
             I
             hope
             they
             think
             not
             otherwise
             of
             us
             :
             and
             yet
             we
             think
             Paritie
             to
             be
             
               juris
               divini
            
             .
             If
             he
             can
             find
             a
             Contradiction
             here
             ,
             let
             him
             try
             his
             Skill
             to
             discover
             it
             .
             It
             is
             an
             odd
             method
             that
             he
             useth
             ,
             p.
             85.
             he
             will
             prove
             that
             
               the
               Scots
               Reformers
               were
               for
               Episcopacy
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               natural
               for
               the
               English
               ,
               who
               had
               assisted
               in
               the
               Reformation
               to
               demand
               it
               .
            
             And
             I
             Prove
             they
             were
             not
             for
             it
             ,
             because
             ,
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             setle
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             way
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             .
             Let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             whether
             of
             these
             two
             Arguments
             is
             most
             concludent
             .
             We
             do
             not
             find
             that
             the
             English
             made
             such
             a
             Demand
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             they
             acted
             like
             discreet
             Neighbours
             ,
             not
             to
             impose
             on
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             had
             other
             sentiments
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             who
             agreed
             with
             them
             in
             the
             main
             points
             of
             Religion
             .
             And
             if
             they
             made
             such
             a
             Demand
             ,
             the
             Event
             shewed
             that
             it
             was
             not
             listned
             to
             .
             For
             his
             Citation
             of
             
               Buchannan
               ,
               p.
            
             88.
             that
             
               Scoti
               ante
               aliquot
               annos
               Anglorum
               auxiliis
               è
               servitute
               Gallica
               liberati
               ,
               Religionis
               cultui
               &
               ritibus
               cum
               Anglis
               communibus
               subscripserunt
               :
            
             himself
             confesseth
             that
             no
             other
             Historian
             hath
             mentioned
             it
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             taken
             care
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             Examine
             Buchannans
             words
             ,
             by
             mentioning
             Buch.
             7.
             14.
             in
             a
             Book
             of
             so
             many
             diverse
             Editions
             :
             who
             can
             hope
             to
             find
             the
             place
             ?
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Buchannan
             could
             mean
             by
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             if
             the
             Scots
             did
             so
             subscribe
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             act
             accordinglie
             ;
             which
             was
             no
             Sign
             of
             their
             Inclinations
             that
             way
             :
             It
             is
             nauseous
             to
             repeat
             ,
             with
             him
             ,
             so
             often
             ,
             
               the
               Godly
               Conjunction
               ,
               the
               Unity
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Christian
               Concord
               ,
               that
               was
               then
               made
               between
               England
               and
               Scotland
            
             ;
             and
             to
             set
             forth
             this
             as
             a
             Demonstration
             :
             Yea
             ,
             a
             Set
             of
             Demonstrations
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Scots
               Reformers
               were
               Episcopal
            
             :
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             ridiculous
             than
             to
             talk
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             in
             the
             Face
             of
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             that
             they
             settled
             Parity
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             could
             settle
             any
             Order
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             §
             6.
             
             He
             undertaketh
             ,
             p.
             96.
             and
             forward
             ,
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             
               at
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               the
               English
               Lyturgy
               was
               used
               in
               this
               Church
               .
            
             If
             this
             should
             be
             granted
             ,
             it
             cannot
             prove
             that
             the
             English
             Church
             Government
             was
             used
             also
             :
             they
             wanted
             qualified
             Ministers
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             need
             of
             some
             help
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             Praying
             and
             Instructing
             the
             People
             publikly
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             other
             that
             they
             could
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             use
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             not
             so
             fully
             discovered
             what
             might
             be
             ,
             and
             afterward
             was
             ,
             excepted
             against
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             used
             it
             for
             a
             time
             :
             but
             I
             think
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             they
             laid
             it
             aside
             ;
             and
             made
             use
             of
             that
             more
             Unexceptionable
             Form
             of
             Geneve
             ;
             till
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             was
             difused
             also
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             layeth
             by
             his
             Crutches
             ,
             when
             he
             getteth
             Strength
             to
             go
             by
             himself
             .
             He
             sheweth
             wonderful
             Skill
             in
             Logick
             .
             
               p.
               98.
               
               Calderwood
            
             had
             said
             that
             the
             English
             Lyturgy
             ,
             which
             was
             read
             in
             the
             new
             Colledge
             in
             
               Saint
               Andrews
               ,
               was
               not
               of
               any
               continued
               Practice
               in
               time
               by
               past
               ,
               since
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
            
             it
             was
             practised
             at
             the
             Reformation
             .
             Whatever
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Consequent
             ,
             the
             Consequence
             is
             no
             better
             than
             this
             ,
             I
             never
             used
             to
             smoak
             Tobacco
             in
             any
             continued
             Practice
             since
             I
             was
             born
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             I
             did
             it
             when
             I
             was
             born
             ,
             
               p.
               101
               ,
               &c.
            
             he
             telleth
             us
             of
             another
             Principle
             ,
             wherein
             our
             Reformers
             agreed
             with
             them
             of
             England
             :
             that
             
               the
               Church
               had
               a
               great
               Dependence
               on
               the
               State
               :
               that
               it
               belonged
               to
               the
               Civil
               State
               to
               reform
               the
               Church
               :
               that
               the
               People
               might
               appeal
               from
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               Civil
               Magistrat
               ,
               &c.
            
             this
             is
             still
             ,
             
               extra
               oleas
               vagari
            
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             so
             far
             digress
             from
             the
             purpose
             in
             hand
             ,
             as
             to
             consider
             what
             the
             present
             Presbyterians
             hold
             as
             to
             these
             Assertions
             :
             nor
             need
             I
             compare
             the
             Opinion
             of
             our
             Reformers
             with
             ours
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             if
             he
             can
             charge
             us
             with
             Hetrodoxy
             on
             this
             head
             ,
             we
             shall
             Answer
             him
             when
             he
             will.
             This
             whole
             Discourse
             is
             impertinent
             :
             it
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             our
             Reformers
             were
             for
             Episcopacie
             :
             and
             if
             it
             did
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             good
             Consequent
             ;
             that
             we
             should
             be
             for
             it
             too
             .
             I
             have
             alreadie
             said
             ,
             that
             we
             never
             thought
             our
             Reformers
             were
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             with
             the
             present
             Presbyterians
             :
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             far
             less
             cause
             to
             think
             that
             they
             were
             for
             all
             that
             the
             present
             Prelatists
             hold
             .
             Another
             thing
             more
             he
             sheweth
             ;
             that
             
               the
               Scots
               and
               English
               Reformers
               agreed
               in
               this
               ,
               p.
            
             105.
             that
             
               they
               took
               for
               the
               Rule
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               interpreted
               by
               the
               Monuments
               and
               Writings
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
            
             And
             here
             he
             enlargeth
             in
             the
             Commendation
             of
             this
             Rule
             ,
             and
             obliquely
             chargeth
             the
             Presbyterians
             with
             all
             
               the
               Horrid
               Rebellions
               ,
               and
               Unchristian
               Divisions
               ,
               unaccountable
               Revolutions
               ,
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               which
               
               have
               Unbinged
               all
               the
               Principles
               of
               Natural
               Justice
               and
               Honesty
               ,
               and
               Disabled
               ,
               nay
               eaten
               out
               ,
               the
               Principles
               of
               Christianity
               among
               us
               ;
               that
               now
               we
               are
               not
               so
               much
               disposed
               for
               any
               thing
               ,
               as
               for
               Atheism
               .
            
             Which
             Strain
             I
             find
             is
             common
             with
             Men
             of
             his
             Stamp
             :
             but
             it
             is
             most
             disingenuous
             Dealing
             :
             for
             the
             World
             knoweth
             where
             the
             Fault
             of
             our
             Divisions
             dothly
             :
             and
             whether
             Atheism
             ,
             Immoralitie
             ,
             and
             Injustice
             have
             thriven
             more
             under
             the
             Influence
             of
             Prelacie
             ,
             or
             of
             Presbyterie
             .
             For
             the
             Revolution
             that
             he
             seemeth
             to
             be
             so
             angry
             with
             ,
             the
             Presbyterians
             think
             it
             their
             Glorie
             to
             have
             Countenanced
             it
             :
             and
             the
             Bodie
             of
             the
             Prelatists
             (
             in
             England
             I
             mean
             ,
             not
             in
             Scotland
             )
             will
             not
             disowne
             their
             Accession
             to
             it
             ;
             nor
             will
             they
             look
             on
             it
             (
             as
             this
             Author
             and
             some
             others
             do
             )
             to
             have
             
               Unbinged
               the
               Principles
               of
               Natural
               Justice
               and
               Honesty
               .
            
             The
             Rule
             of
             Reformation
             that
             he
             had
             mentioned
             ,
             he
             saith
             
               he
               will
               bring
               in
               again
               by
               and
               by
               ,
            
             where
             we
             shall
             attend
             him
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             He
             telleth
             us
             ,
             
               p.
               106
               ,
               &c.
            
             of
             his
             Performances
             ,
             which
             he
             recapitulateth
             ;
             and
             concludeth
             ,
             in
             the
             highest
             Measure
             of
             Confidence
             that
             Words
             can
             express
             ,
             that
             
               our
               Reformers
               were
               not
               for
               the
               Divine
               Right
               of
               Parity
               .
            
             I
             am
             so
             dull
             that
             I
             cannot
             see
             this
             Point
             proved
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             said
             :
             and
             if
             it
             were
             proved
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             our
             main
             Cause
             ;
             we
             never
             said
             that
             they
             were
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             either
             as
             Presbyterians
             ,
             or
             as
             Prelatists
             are
             now
             ,
             in
             their
             Opinions
             ;
             all
             that
             we
             assert
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             for
             Paritie
             ,
             and
             practised
             it
             as
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             reformed
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             more
             than
             probable
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             for
             its
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             .
             In
             what
             followeth
             ,
             his
             Confidence
             ariseth
             yet
             higher
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Entrance
             of
             what
             now
             he
             is
             attempting
             ,
             and
             about
             which
             he
             maketh
             very
             large
             Promises
             ,
             p.
             108.
             where
             he
             pretendeth
             to
             
               give
               plain
               ,
               positive
               ,
               direct
               ,
               and
               formal
               proofs
               of
               his
               Assertion
               ,
               to
               as
               high
               a
               degree
               ,
               as
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               is
               capable
               of
               ,
               or
               can
               reasonably
               bear
               .
            
             For
             performance
             of
             this
             ;
             his
             first
             Attempt
             is
             ,
             
               in
               a
               Petition
               of
               the
               Reformers
               to
               the
               Government
               ;
               this
               is
               one
               Article
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               set
               down
               by
               Lesly
               ,
               de
               rebus
               gestis
               ,
               Scotor
               .
               lib.
               10.
               p.
               504.
               
               Ut
               Episcopi
               deinceps
               &
               Pastores
               ,
               illi
               Dominorum
               ac
               Nobilium
               cujuscunque
               Diocesis
               ,
               hi
               parochorum
               assentione
               ,
               ac
               voluntate
               ad
               beneficia
               cooptentur
               .
            
             There
             is
             nothing
             Answerable
             to
             the
             Evidence
             so
             confidently
             promised
             by
             him
             :
             it
             is
             no
             
               positive
               ,
               plain
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Proof
             :
             the
             matter
             could
             bear
             more
             ,
             viz.
             if
             Lesly
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             however
             ,
             the
             Schismaticks
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             calleth
             them
             )
             were
             for
             abolishing
             the
             old
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             for
             keeping
             up
             the
             ancient
             Hierarchie
             .
             But
             that
             this
             is
             no
             sufficient
             Proof
             of
             his
             Conclusion
             ;
             I
             shew
             ,
             1.
             
             Supposing
             Lesly's
             Veracitie
             ,
             and
             
             fair
             Representation
             of
             the
             Address
             that
             the
             Reformers
             made
             ,
             no
             more
             can
             be
             concluded
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             supposed
             ,
             that
             the
             Revenues
             of
             Bishops
             could
             not
             quickly
             be
             alienated
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             must
             be
             chosen
             to
             enjoy
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             so
             and
             so
             chosen
             :
             here
             is
             not
             a
             Word
             of
             chusing
             Bishops
             to
             Exercise
             that
             Office
             over
             ,
             or
             among
             the
             Protestants
             :
             and
             it
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             Rents
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             Priors
             ,
             and
             other
             Dignitaries
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             did
             continue
             ;
             and
             Men
             were
             chosen
             to
             the
             Name
             ,
             and
             Rent
             ,
             of
             these
             Places
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             Exercise
             the
             Power
             that
             Men
             under
             these
             Names
             had
             in
             Popery
             .
             2.
             
             Himself
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Petition
             is
             otherwise
             rendred
             in
             Buchannan
             ,
             and
             
               Spotswood
               ;
               viz.
               Ut
               Ministrorum
               electio
               juxta
               antiquam
               Ecclesiae
               consuetudinem
               penes
               populum
               esset
               .
            
             Here
             is
             no
             Word
             of
             Bishops
             :
             and
             one
             may
             think
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             more
             Cause
             to
             Credit
             these
             two
             Protestant
             Historians
             than
             Lesly
             ,
             a
             Papist
             ;
             who
             ,
             on
             all
             Occasions
             ,
             sheweth
             his
             Spite
             against
             Protestants
             :
             especially
             Spotswood
             ,
             an
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             neglected
             to
             make
             use
             of
             this
             seeming
             Countenance
             to
             his
             Cause
             .
             This
             Author
             hath
             no
             other
             Shift
             to
             take
             off
             the
             Edge
             of
             this
             Exception
             ,
             but
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Buchannan
               minded
               Matters
               of
               State
               most
               in
               History
               :
               and
               Spotswood
               is
               very
               defective
               in
               many
               parts
               of
               his
               History
               :
            
             which
             is
             indeed
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             neither
             of
             them
             is
             to
             be
             much
             regarded
             :
             but
             Lesly
             is
             the
             Man
             :
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             we
             must
             look
             on
             the
             whole
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             with
             a
             very
             unfavourable
             Eye
             .
             Whither
             this
             will
             seem
             absurd
             to
             this
             Author
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             He
             is
             at
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Pains
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             
               Lesly
               did
               not
               Forge
               this
               Article
            
             ;
             and
             bringeth
             no
             fewer
             than
             six
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             it
             :
             which
             I
             judge
             not
             worth
             my
             Labour
             of
             Examining
             them
             :
             only
             this
             Reply
             I
             return
             to
             them
             all
             :
             what
             if
             he
             Misworded
             the
             Article
             ,
             though
             he
             did
             not
             Forge
             it
             ?
             the
             other
             Historians
             have
             the
             same
             Article
             ,
             only
             they
             have
             not
             the
             Word
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             which
             lyeth
             the
             whole
             force
             of
             our
             Authors
             Argument
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             His
             next
             Argument
             ,
             which
             beareth
             
               positive
               ,
               plain
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Evidence
             ,
             is
             from
             another
             Petition
             of
             our
             Reformers
             ,
             set
             down
             in
             the
             History
             commonly
             ascribed
             to
             
               John
               Knox
               ,
               p.
            
             131.
             a
             large
             Portion
             of
             which
             he
             Transcribeth
             ;
             I
             shall
             Compendize
             it
             ,
             without
             taking
             any
             thing
             from
             its
             Strength
             on
             his
             Side
             :
             they
             require
             that
             
               the
               ill
               Lives
               of
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               the
               State
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               may
               be
               Reformed
               ;
               and
               Declare
               that
               they
               envy
               not
               their
               Honours
               ,
               nor
               covet
               their
               Possessions
               ;
               but
               desire
               their
               Reformation
               :
            
             and
             they
             add
             ,
             that
             
               we
               are
               content
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               Rules
               and
               Precepts
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               the
               Godly
               and
               Approved
               
               Laws
               of
               Justinian
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               decide
               the
               Controversie
               betwixt
               us
               and
               them
               :
            
             and
             they
             
               earnestly
               desire
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               the
               long
               Custom
               they
               had
               to
               live
               at
               their
               Lust
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               compelled
               either
               to
               desist
               from
               Ecclesiastical
               Administration
               ,
               or
               discharge
               their
               Duties
               as
               becometh
               true
               Ministers
               .
            
             Let
             us
             now
             hear
             what
             Improvement
             he
             maketh
             of
             this
             Passage
             to
             his
             purpose
             :
             he
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             
               here
               our
               Reformers
               lay
               down
               a
               Complex
               Rule
               for
               Reforming
               of
               the
               Church
               :
            
             and
             we
             refuse
             not
             to
             try
             it
             with
             our
             Opposites
             ,
             in
             the
             Controversie
             about
             Prelacy
             ,
             by
             this
             
               Complex
               Rule
            
             :
             but
             with
             these
             two
             Limitations
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             made
             appear
             to
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             what
             is
             there
             expressed
             by
             our
             Reformers
             :
             one
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             this
             Complex
             Rule
             ,
             be
             not
             lookt
             on
             as
             of
             Co-ordinat
             Authority
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             rest
             be
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             :
             we
             are
             not
             afraid
             of
             the
             Verdict
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             should
             be
             found
             in
             any
             thing
             to
             recede
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             reject
             them
             .
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Laws
             of
             Justinian
             ,
             which
             our
             Reformers
             mention
             ,
             be
             rather
             lookt
             on
             as
             a
             Rule
             concerning
             the
             Temporalities
             of
             Church
             Men
             ,
             than
             their
             Spiritual
             Jurisdiction
             .
             He
             next
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               our
               Reformers
               were
               content
               that
               the
               Clergy
               should
               live
               and
               rule
               ,
               and
               discharge
               their
               Trust
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Justinian
               :
               and
               now
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               if
               they
               who
               so
               Petitioned
               ,
               were
               for
               Parity
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               the
               Continuance
               of
               Prelacy
               ,
               I
               must
               confess
               my
               Ignorance
               to
               be
               very
               gross
               .
               Ans.
            
             I
             shall
             not
             determine
             whither
             Ignorance
             ,
             or
             somewhat
             else
             hath
             led
             him
             into
             a
             gross
             Mistake
             of
             the
             Meaning
             and
             Design
             of
             these
             Petitioners
             :
             but
             a
             Mistake
             seemeth
             to
             be
             evident
             .
             They
             were
             not
             so
             absurd
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             the
             Roman
             Civil
             Law
             the
             Rule
             of
             Religion
             :
             we
             know
             how
             that
             hath
             been
             altered
             ,
             and
             reformed
             oftner
             than
             once
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Rule
             of
             Religion
             is
             unalterable
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Men
             ;
             wherefore
             they
             can
             mean
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             willing
             that
             Prelates
             should
             enjoy
             their
             Benefices
             ,
             (
             this
             for
             Peace
             sake
             they
             yielded
             too
             )
             as
             they
             were
             setled
             by
             the
             good
             Laws
             of
             Justinian
             :
             (
             where
             a
             Limitation
             even
             in
             that
             is
             insinuated
             )
             and
             that
             the
             Lives
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             be
             regulated
             by
             Scripture
             and
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             in
             Subordination
             to
             that
             ,
             Justinian
             lived
             in
             the
             sixth
             Century
             ,
             when
             Prelacie
             was
             far
             advanced
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             wherefore
             they
             had
             Acted
             very
             absurdly
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             for
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             quickly
             settled
             among
             themselves
             (
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Inclinations
             of
             their
             Friends
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             whose
             Assistance
             they
             owed
             very
             much
             )
             a
             way
             so
             opposit
             to
             that
             .
             Our
             Reformers
             ,
             the
             Nobilitie
             ,
             Gentrie
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             were
             neither
             so
             unfaithful
             ,
             nor
             so
             changeable
             ,
             as
             to
             
             be
             influenced
             by
             one
             or
             two
             Men
             to
             such
             an
             absurd
             Course
             .
             I
             add
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             most
             absurd
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             took
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             for
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             part
             of
             it
             :
             for
             indeed
             ,
             by
             that
             Rule
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             found
             a
             Canonical
             Nullitie
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             all
             their
             Bishops
             ;
             on
             account
             of
             their
             being
             chosen
             by
             the
             Magistrat
             ,
             and
             sitting
             in
             Parliament
             :
             for
             
               Canon
               .
               Apost
            
             .
             (
             confirmed
             by
             
               Concil
               .
               Constantinop
               .
               6.
               
               Canon
            
             29.
             revived
             by
             
               Con.
               ●il
               Nicen.
               2.
               
               Canon
               .
            
             3.
             )
             condemneth
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             Can.
             6.
             and
             80.
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             After
             mentioning
             another
             Petition
             of
             the
             Reformers
             ,
             which
             containeth
             no
             new
             matter
             ,
             he
             cometh
             from
             p.
             119.
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             
               the
               first
               Church
               Government
               that
               our
               Reformers
               settled
               ,
               was
               not
               Paritie
               ,
               but
               Superintendency
               :
            
             All
             that
             he
             saith
             on
             this
             head
             ,
             hath
             been
             often
             answered
             ;
             and
             it
             hath
             been
             made
             plain
             ,
             to
             the
             Conviction
             of
             them
             who
             will
             see
             ,
             that
             Superintendency
             ,
             as
             set
             up
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             was
             nothing
             like
             Episcopacy
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             never
             intended
             to
             be
             continued
             ;
             but
             used
             for
             the
             present
             Necessitie
             :
             and
             that
             it
             was
             never
             lookt
             on
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             their
             being
             for
             Paritie
             in
             Opinion
             :
             but
             we
             must
             submit
             to
             the
             Drudgerie
             of
             Repetitions
             ;
             seing
             he
             will
             have
             it
             so
             .
             I
             take
             notice
             of
             his
             forgetting
             what
             he
             had
             said
             a
             little
             before
             (
             as
             I
             observed
             §
             .
             2.
             )
             viz.
             that
             the
             Laird
             of
             Dun
             was
             made
             a
             Superintendent
             ,
             though
             it
             doth
             appear
             that
             he
             was
             never
             in
             Holie
             Orders
             :
             whence
             it
             evidently
             followeth
             ,
             that
             on
             this
             Authors
             Supposition
             ,
             the
             Reformers
             lookt
             not
             on
             Superintendency
             as
             a
             Government
             any
             otherwise
             warrantable
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Force
             of
             Necessitie
             .
             Two
             things
             he
             undertaketh
             about
             Superintendency
             .
             1.
             
             To
             shew
             
               their
               Power
               and
               Disparity
               from
               other
               Ministers
               .
            
             2.
             
             To
             
               dissipate
               the
               Mists
               cast
               on
               this
               matter
               by
               Presbyterians
               .
            
             For
             the
             former
             ,
             he
             telleth
             us
             of
             
               a
               considerable
               Stock
               of
               Prerogatives
               ,
               or
               Preheminencies
               above
               other
               Church
               Men.
               As
               1.
               
               They
               had
               larger
               Districts
               .
               2.
               
               They
               were
               to
               be
               Nominated
               by
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               Elected
               by
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               ,
               &c.
               within
               their
               District
               .
               3.
               
               They
               were
               not
               to
               be
               Censured
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Elders
               of
               the
               whole
               Province
               ,
               over
               which
               they
               were
               Appointed
               .
               4.
               
               They
               were
               to
               be
               Admitted
            
             (
             which
             our
             Author
             calleth
             Ordination
             )
             
               by
               other
               Superintendents
               .
               5.
               
               They
               were
               to
               be
               Translated
               by
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
               6.
               
               They
               must
               be
               two
               years
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               in
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               Superintendents
               .
               7.
               
               He
               had
               a
               greater
               Benefice
               than
               other
               Ministers
               .
               8.
               
               Every
               one
               of
               them
               was
               a
               constant
               Member
               of
               the
               General
               Assembly
               .
               9.
               
               He
               was
               to
               try
               Candidats
               for
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               ●…eaders
               .
               10.
               
               He
               had
               the
               Power
               of
               Collation
               ,
               on
               Presentations
               .
               11.
               
               He
               had
               Power
               to
               plant
               Ministers
               in
               the
               Churches
               where
               the
               People
               were
               negligent
               .
               12.
               
               He
               had
               the
               
               Power
               of
               Ordination
               .
               13.
               
               Ministers
               were
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               all
               lawful
               Admonitions
               ;
               he
               was
               to
               be
               obeyed
               .
               14.
               
               He
               had
               Power
               of
               Visitation
               of
               Churches
               .
               15.
               
               He
               might
               depose
               Ministers
               .
               16.
               
               He
               might
               translate
               Ministers
               .
               17.
               
               He
               might
               nominat
               Ministers
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               the
               General
               Assembly
               .
               18.
               
               He
               had
               Power
               to
               hold
               Diocesan
               Synods
               .
               19.
               
               To
               appoint
               Fasts
               within
               his
               own
               Bounds
               .
               20.
               
               To
               modifie
               Stipends
               .
               21.
               
               To
               receive
               Appeals
               .
               22.
               
               He
               had
               Power
               of
               Fineing
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               undue
               Appeals
               .
               23.
               
               To
               determine
               intricate
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               or
               Government
               .
               24.
               
               To
               judge
               of
               Divorces
               .
               25.
               
               To
               enjoyn
               Pennance
               to
               greater
               Criminals
               .
               26.
               
               To
               restore
               Criminals
               .
               27.
               
               He
               had
               the
               Power
               of
               Excommunication
               .
               28.
               
               To
               delate
               attrocious
               Criminals
               to
               the
               Civil
               Magistrat
               29.
               
               They
               had
               great
               Power
               over
               Schools
               and
               Colledges
               .
               30.
               
               They
               were
               the
               Licensers
               of
               Books
               .
            
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             
               Quae
               non
               prosunt
               singula
               ,
               juncta
               juvant
            
             ;
             here
             is
             a
             large
             Muster
             Roll
             ,
             to
             Fright
             the
             Reader
             with
             a
             numerous
             and
             long
             Train
             ,
             that
             might
             have
             been
             ,
             to
             as
             much
             advantage
             ,
             drawn
             into
             a
             narrower
             Compass
             .
             I
             shall
             first
             ,
             Make
             some
             general
             Observes
             on
             all
             this
             Heap
             of
             Prerogatives
             .
             Next
             ,
             Examine
             them
             particularlie
             ,
             but
             very
             succinctlie
             .
             For
             the
             former
             ,
             I
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Power
             of
             Superintendents
             was
             at
             first
             more
             absolute
             ,
             and
             independent
             on
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             than
             afterward
             ;
             because
             at
             first
             there
             were
             hardlie
             any
             qualified
             Ministers
             ;
             but
             only
             Readers
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             could
             Catechise
             the
             People
             ,
             newly
             come
             out
             of
             Popery
             ;
             but
             when
             there
             was
             a
             better
             Stock
             of
             qualified
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Church
             but
             meanlie
             provided
             ,
             the
             Superintendent
             was
             obliged
             to
             rule
             with
             their
             Concurrence
             ;
             and
             was
             little
             other
             than
             a
             constant
             Moderator
             :
             and
             his
             Power
             was
             by
             every
             General
             Assembly
             ,
             abridged
             ,
             till
             that
             Office
             was
             at
             last
             abolished
             ,
             as
             no
             longer
             needful
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             was
             an
             Imparitie
             between
             a
             Superintendent
             and
             another
             Minister
             :
             but
             this
             was
             lookt
             on
             by
             our
             Reformers
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             standing
             Office
             ,
             nor
             as
             having
             any
             Foundation
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             present
             Necessitie
             :
             so
             that
             it
             did
             no
             way
             derogate
             from
             that
             Paritie
             ,
             that
             they
             lookt
             on
             as
             the
             Way
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             Governed
             ;
             and
             as
             what
             they
             intended
             ,
             when
             their
             Case
             should
             allow
             it
             .
             But
             of
             this
             more
             afterward
             .
             3.
             
             All
             this
             cannot
             make
             the
             Superintendent
             and
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             same
             Officer
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             because
             the
             one
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             an
             Officer
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Soveraign
             power
             over
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             is
             by
             Divine
             Appointment
             ▪
             the
             other
             is
             set
             up
             by
             Men
             ,
             and
             more
             or
             less
             Power
             is
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             think
             fit
             .
             The
             one
             is
             accountable
             to
             none
             but
             Christ
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             accountable
             to
             the
             Presbyterie
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             Censured
             ,
             yea
             Deprived
             by
             them
             .
             The
             
             one
             is
             lookt
             on
             as
             what
             should
             always
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             the
             other
             was
             designed
             but
             for
             that
             Exigency
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             when
             that
             was
             over
             .
             4.
             
             Not
             a
             few
             of
             these
             Prerogatives
             are
             either
             asserted
             ,
             without
             Ground
             ;
             or
             Misrepresented
             .
             To
             make
             out
             which
             ,
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
             second
             thing
             I
             proposed
             ;
             viz.
             To
             Examine
             them
             particularlie
             :
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             
               The
               Extent
               of
               their
               District
            
             is
             no
             Argument
             for
             such
             Disparitie
             as
             he
             pleadeth
             for
             :
             they
             had
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             their
             proper
             Charge
             ,
             as
             other
             Ministers
             ;
             where
             they
             were
             ordinarilie
             to
             Labour
             ;
             but
             had
             larger
             Districts
             for
             Visitation
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             
               Nomination
               by
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               Election
               by
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               ,
            
             is
             asserted
             without
             Ground
             .
             Neither
             doth
             he
             Cite
             any
             Authoritie
             for
             it
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             find
             any
             thing
             to
             that
             purpose
             in
             any
             of
             our
             Historians
             .
             3.
             
             
               A
               Superintendent
               could
               not
               be
               deposed
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               whole
               Province
               :
            
             This
             necessarilie
             followed
             upon
             his
             Charge
             ,
             or
             Power
             of
             Visiting
             ,
             being
             of
             that
             Extent
             .
             In
             that
             he
             was
             deposeable
             by
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             he
             was
             no
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             the
             Notion
             that
             our
             Brethren
             have
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             4.
             
             The
             same
             reason
             was
             for
             his
             
               being
               Elected
               by
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Province
               .
            
             What
             our
             Author
             saith
             of
             the
             Ordination
             of
             the
             Superintendent
             ,
             is
             a
             foull
             Misrepresentation
             ;
             as
             any
             one
             may
             see
             in
             the
             place
             he
             citeth
             ,
             
               Spots
               .
               hist.
               lib.
               3.
               p.
            
             159
             ,
             160.
             
             Nothing
             is
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             Election
             and
             Trial
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             it
             is
             expreslie
             said
             ,
             
               other
               Ceremonies
               than
               this
               Examination
               ,
               the
               Approbation
               of
               Ministers
               and
               Superintendents
               ,
               with
               the
               publick
               Consent
               of
               Elders
               and
               People
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               admit
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             new
             Office
             ,
             nor
             Ordination
             ,
             above
             a
             Presbyter
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             His
             fifth
             Prerogative
             is
             ,
             
               He
               was
               not
               to
               be
               Translated
               from
               one
               place
               to
               another
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               Council
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
            
             This
             is
             no
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             .
             The
             Extent
             of
             his
             District
             ,
             to
             a
             Province
             made
             this
             necessarie
             :
             there
             being
             no
             Judicature
             above
             his
             Province
             ,
             but
             a
             
               General
               Assembly
            
             .
             6.
             
             It
             is
             least
             of
             all
             Argumentative
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               to
               give
               good
               proof
               of
               his
               Qualifications
               ,
               by
               being
               some
               time
               in
               the
               Ministry
               :
            
             because
             the
             want
             of
             due
             Qualifications
             in
             the
             Generalitie
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             was
             the
             Rise
             of
             his
             Office
             :
             therefore
             he
             must
             be
             the
             best
             qualified
             that
             can
             be
             had
             .
             7.
             
             His
             
               greater
               Benefice
            
             is
             no
             Argument
             :
             he
             had
             more
             Work
             ,
             and
             Occasion
             for
             Expense
             ,
             by
             Travelling
             to
             Visit
             Churches
             ,
             than
             the
             rest
             had
             .
             It
             is
             falslie
             alledged
             ,
             that
             
               Spots
               .
               p.
            
             210.
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               was
               agreed
               ,
               1567.
               that
               the
               Superintendent
               should
               succeed
               to
               the
               Beneflces
               of
               the
               Popish
               Bishops
               deprived
               :
            
             there
             is
             not
             such
             a
             word
             in
             that
             place
             :
             only
             there
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             former
             page
             ,
             it
             is
             agreed
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               restored
               to
               her
               Patrimonie
               .
            
             
             8.
             
             There
             
               being
               constant
               Members
               of
               the
               General
               Assembly
               ,
            
             saith
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             being
             so
             few
             qualified
             Ministers
             ,
             these
             few
             choice
             Men
             were
             needed
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             9.
             
             His
             
               trying
               Ministers
               and
               Readers
            
             ,
             was
             from
             the
             present
             necessities
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             Presbyteries
             could
             not
             be
             had
             to
             do
             it
             :
             10.
             
             His
             
               giving
               Collation
            
             did
             follow
             on
             the
             former
             Power
             .
             11.
             
             The
             
               jus
               devolutum
            
             for
             planting
             a
             Minister
             fell
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Council
             .
             He
             could
             not
             place
             a
             Minister
             by
             himself
             ,
             as
             our
             Bishops
             pretended
             to
             do
             :
             but
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             such
             Ministers
             as
             were
             fittest
             to
             judge
             ,
             these
             were
             his
             Council
             ;
             this
             also
             was
             for
             the
             present
             necessity
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             Ministers
             to
             make
             a
             Presbytery
             .
             12.
             
             His
             
               power
               of
               Ordination
            
             ,
             our
             Author
             passeth
             very
             slightly
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             general
             alleging
             of
             several
             Acts
             of
             Assemblies
             .
             It
             is
             like
             a
             Superintendent
             might
             Ordain
             by
             himself
             ,
             when
             no
             other
             Minister
             could
             be
             had
             to
             joyn
             with
             him
             :
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             Presbyters
             could
             be
             had
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             so
             .
             Our
             Reformers
             used
             no
             other
             Ceremonie
             in
             Ordination
             ,
             but
             Nomination
             ,
             and
             Tryal
             ,
             and
             Approbation
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             these
             were
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             Superintendent
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ;
             for
             
               Spotsw
               .
               p.
            
             155.
             sheweth
             out
             of
             
               the
               Book
               of
               Discipline
            
             ,
             that
             this
             Tryal
             and
             Approbation
             was
             to
             be
             performed
             
               by
               the
               learned
               Ministers
               appointed
               for
               their
               Examination
               ,
            
             then
             not
             by
             one
             Man
             alone
             .
             13.
             
             Subjection
             to
             him
             (
             which
             our
             Author
             is
             pleased
             to
             call
             
               Canonical
               Obedience
            
             ,
             was
             a
             necessarie
             consequent
             of
             his
             Office
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Assemblie
             1562
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             he
             allegeth
             this
             Passage
             ,
             Superintendents
             were
             Tryed
             and
             Censured
             by
             the
             Assemblie
             :
             and
             it
             was
             appointed
             that
             at
             every
             Assemblie
             ,
             they
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Elders
             should
             be
             Tryed
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Conversation
             ;
             which
             looketh
             not
             like
             Episcopacy
             .
             14.
             
             His
             
               power
               of
               Visitation
            
             was
             indeed
             his
             main
             Characteristick
             ;
             but
             doth
             not
             prove
             Episcopal
             jurisdiction
             ;
             it
             being
             delegated
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             Accountable
             to
             her
             for
             it
             .
             15.
             
             His
             
               power
               of
               Deposing
            
             is
             expresly
             said
             to
             be
             given
             him
             by
             the
             Assemblie
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             ordered
             to
             report
             his
             Diligence
             to
             the
             next
             Assemblie
             ;
             which
             last
             ,
             our
             Author
             overlooketh
             .
             16.
             
             His
             
               Translating
               of
               Ministers
            
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             Consent
             ,
             or
             that
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             must
             be
             had
             to
             a
             Transportation
             :
             it
             was
             then
             necessarie
             when
             there
             was
             no
             Presbyteries
             to
             Judge
             of
             such
             Matters
             .
             17.
             
             He
             greatly
             mistaketh
             when
             he
             saith
             that
             
               the
               Assemblie
               Enacteth
               that
               Ministers
               for
               the
               General
               Assemblie
               should
               be
               brought
               with
               the
               Superintendents
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             he
             will
             have
             to
             be
             Nominating
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             alloweth
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Synod
             but
             a
             Consent
             :
             whereas
             
               Spotsw
               .
               p.
            
             219.
             words
             it
             ,
             
               such
               as
               the
               Superintendents
               
               shall
               choose
               in
               their
               Diocesan
               Synods
               .
            
             If
             he
             could
             choose
             them
             by
             himself
             ,
             there
             needed
             no
             Synod
             for
             this
             end
             :
             that
             Expression
             can
             signifie
             no
             less
             than
             the
             Synods
             suffrage
             in
             the
             Election
             .
             
               My
               Lord
               Gla●…
            
             Letter
             that
             he
             mentioneth
             is
             not
             Authentick
             .
             18.
             
             He
             
               held
               Diocesan
               Synods
            
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             their
             Moderator
             .
             19.
             
             They
             might
             
               appoint
               Fasts
               is
               their
               bounds
            
             ,
             but
             with
             Advice
             of
             the
             Ministers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Modifying
               of
               Stipend●
            
             is
             no
             Spiritual
             Power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             impertinently
             here
             brought
             in
             21.
             
             Appeals
             was
             made
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Synodal
             Convention
             :
             here
             is
             no
             sole
             Jurisdiction
             .
             22.
             
             His
             
               power
               of
               Fineing
            
             is
             no
             Spiritual
             Power
             .
             23.
             
             
               Determining
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               otheir
               Questions
               ,
            
             was
             never
             committed
             to
             him
             alone
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Questions
             so
             determined
             were
             to
             be
             reported
             to
             the
             General
             Assemblie
             next
             ensewing
             ;
             so
             that
             Manuscript
             that
             he
             so
             often
             Citeth
             ,
             
               p.
               14.
               24.
               
               To
               judge
               of
               Divorces
            
             is
             a
             civil
             Power
             :
             and
             not
             to
             our
             purpose
             ;
             25.
             
             It
             is
             clear
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Relation
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Injunction
               of
               Pennance
            
             (
             as
             he
             calleth
             it
             )
             is
             to
             be
             by
             the
             Superintendent
             with
             the
             Synod
             .
             26.
             
             
               Restoring
               of
               Criminals
            
             ,
             or
             Absolution
             ,
             did
             the
             same
             way
             belong
             to
             him
             .
             27.
             
             
               Notifying
               Criminals
               to
               the
               Magistrat
            
             is
             no
             part
             of
             Jurisdiction
             .
             28.
             
             Excommunication
             was
             not
             to
             be
             done
             by
             his
             sole
             Authority
             ;
             but
             by
             his
             Advice
             .
             29.
             
             His
             
               Power
               over
               Colleges
            
             .
             And
             30.
             
             His
             
               Licensing
               of
               Booke
            
             ;
             both
             of
             them
             Depend
             on
             the
             Civil
             Power
             :
             and
             are
             not
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             .
             These
             short
             Notes
             may
             shew
             how
             little
             cause
             there
             is
             for
             his
             Triumph
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             concludeth
             this
             his
             Enumeration
             of
             the
             
               Superintendents
               Prerogatives
            
             .
             They
             prove
             a
             Disparity
             between
             him
             and
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             I
             confess
             ;
             which
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             her
             State
             thought
             necessarie
             for
             a
             time
             :
             but
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             some
             of
             them
             Prove
             as
             much
             Disparitie
             from
             ,
             and
             inconsistencie
             with
             the
             Prerogatives
             of
             a
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             our
             Brethren
             plead
             for
             ,
             as
             belonging
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Jure
               Divino
            
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             His
             next
             Work
             from
             p.
             140.
             is
             to
             
               dissipat
               the
               Mist
               wherewith
               the
               Paritie
               Men
               are
               so
               very
               earnest
               to
               darken
               the
               Prelatical
               Power
               of
               the
               Superintendents
               :
            
             he
             mentioneth
             Three
             of
             their
             Exceptions
             .
             The
             1.
             
             Is
             ,
             
               it
               was
               not
               intended
               to
               be
               a
               perpetual
               standing
               Office
               ;
               but
               was
               Temporary
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               then
               Necessities
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             For
             this
             he
             Citeth
             Calderwuod
             ,
             and
             Petrie
             asserting
             this
             ;
             with
             whom
             I
             do
             cordially
             joyn
             .
             Against
             this
             ,
             he
             thus
             reasoneth
             .
             
               p.
               142.
               whether
               it
               was
               Temporary
               or
               not
               ,
               it
               was
               Prelacy
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               all
               that
               I
               am
               concerned
               for
            
             ;
             And
             to
             Forti●e
             this
             ,
             he
             taketh
             in
             by
             force
             ,
             a
             Similitude
             from
             
               the
               Presbyterians
               making
               Address
               to
               King
               James
            
             ;
             a
             rare
             ,
             but
             useless
             piece
             of
             Wit.
             Ans.
             If
             he
             be
             concerned
             for
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             
             we
             are
             agreed
             :
             And
             he
             yieldeth
             that
             our
             Reformers
             were
             not
             Episcopal
             ,
             but
             Presbyterian
             :
             who
             in
             a
             case
             of
             extream
             Necessity
             ,
             gave
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             more
             Power
             to
             one
             Minister
             ,
             than
             another
             ,
             but
             made
             them
             all
             equal
             assoon
             as
             that
             Necessity
             was
             over
             :
             It
             is
             such
             an
             Argument
             as
             if
             there
             were
             but
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             with
             their
             Minister
             ,
             and
             Elders
             ,
             in
             an
             Island
             ;
             they
             manage
             Church
             Discipline
             by
             themselves
             ;
             but
             assoon
             as
             they
             encrease
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             moe
             People
             and
             church
             Officers
             ,
             and
             more
             Congregations
             ,
             they
             set
             up
             a
             Presbyterie
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             the
             Congregations
             and
             their
             Pastors
             are
             Subordinate
             ;
             will
             any
             say
             that
             they
             are
             Independents
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             Act
             Independentlie
             at
             first
             ?
             there
             is
             as
             little
             reason
             to
             conclude
             that
             our
             Reformers
             were
             Episcopal
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             use
             a
             kind
             of
             Prelacie
             for
             a
             time
             .
             Beside
             that
             I
             have
             above
             shewed
             some
             considerable
             Differences
             between
             the
             Prelacie
             of
             Superintendents
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             our
             Brethren
             plead
             for
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             His
             second
             Undertaking
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             
               we
               have
               no
               sufficient
               Ground
               in
               the
               Records
               of
               these
               times
               ,
               for
               pretending
               that
               the
               Office
               of
               Superintendents
               was
               designed
               to
               be
               Temporal
               .
            
             To
             prove
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               seen
               no
               more
               insisted
               on
               to
               make
               out
               this
               ,
               but
               a
               Phrase
               in
               the
               first
               Head
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               at
               this
               time
               .
            
             He
             transcribeth
             the
             whole
             Passage
             out
             of
             
               Petrie
               ,
               Cent.
               16.
               p.
            
             218.
             and
             so
             must
             I
             ,
             
               what
               was
               their
            
             (
             the
             Superintendents
             )
             Office
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               appears
               by
               the
               first
               Book
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               wherein
               it
               is
               written
               thus
               ,
               we
               consider
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Ministers
               whom
               God
               hath
               endued
               with
               his
               singular
               Graces
               among
               us
               ,
               should
               be
               appointed
               to
               several
               places
               ,
               there
               to
               make
               continual
               Residence
               ,
               that
               then
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Realm
               should
               be
               destitute
               of
               all
               Doctrine
               ;
               which
               should
               be
               not
               only
               the
               occasion
               of
               great
               Murmure
               ,
               but
               also
               dangerous
               to
               the
               Salvation
               of
               many
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               have
               thought
               it
               a
               thing
               expedient
               ,
            
             at
             this
             time
             ;
             
               that
               from
               the
               whole
               Number
               of
               Godly
               and
               learned
               Men
               ,
               now
               presently
               in
               this
               Realm
               ,
               be
               selected
               ten
               or
               twelve
               .
               (
               for
               in
               so
               many
               Provinces
               we
               have
               divided
               the
               whole
               )
               to
               whom
               Charge
               and
               Commandment
               should
               be
               given
               to
               Plant
               and
               Erect
               Kirks
               ,
               to
               set
               ,
               Order
               ,
               and
               appoint
               Ministers
               (
               as
               the
               former
               Prescribed
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             former
             Head
             )
             
               to
               the
               Countries
               that
               shall
               be
               appointed
               to
               their
               Care
               ,
               where
               none
               are
               now
               .
            
             Afterward
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             
               these
               must
               not
               be
               suffered
               to
               live
               as
               their
               idle
               Bishops
               have
               done
               ,
               neither
               must
               they
               remain
               where
               they
               gladly
               would
               ;
               but
               they
               must
               be
               Preachers
               themselves
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               may
               not
               make
               long
               Residence
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               till
               the
               Kirks
               be
               Planted
               and
               provided
               of
               Ministers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             To
             this
             our
             Author
             replyeth
             ,
             by
             giving
             us
             a
             Sense
             of
             his
             own
             of
             these
             Words
             in
             the
             
               first
               Book
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             
               because
               there
               were
               then
               so
               few
               Qualified
               for
               the
               Office
               of
               
               Superintendencie
               ,
               the
               Ten
               or
               Twelve
               were
               ,
               by
               far
               too
               few
               for
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               ,
               yet
               at
               that
               time
               they
               thought
               it
               expedient
               to
               Establish
               no
               more
               :
               and
               though
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               sufficiently
               Provided
               with
               Ministers
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               highly
               reasonable
               that
               the
               Superintendents
               should
               have
               Places
               appointed
               them
               for
               their
               continual
               Residence
               ,
               yet
               in
               that
               Juncture
               it
               was
               necessary
               that
               they
               should
               be
               constantly
               travelling
               into
               their
               Districts
               ,
               to
               Preach
               and
               Plant
               Churches
               .
            
             Before
             I
             Examine
             what
             he
             saith
             to
             Prove
             this
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Gloss
             of
             that
             Passage
             ,
             I
             shall
             Prove
             it
             to
             be
             contrarie
             to
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Passage
             it self
             .
             And
             1.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             that
             Discourse
             that
             doth
             so
             much
             as
             insinuate
             the
             scarcitie
             of
             Men
             fit
             to
             be
             Superintendents
             ,
             but
             of
             Ministers
             fit
             to
             Preach
             to
             the
             People
             ;
             they
             no
             way
             hint
             that
             this
             Setlement
             was
             fallen
             upon
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             not
             get
             Men
             to
             Oversee
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             could
             not
             get
             Men
             to
             Preach
             to
             the
             People
             in
             every
             Congregation
             ,
             Therefore
             ,
             they
             resolve
             that
             the
             few
             well
             Qualified
             Men
             that
             they
             had
             should
             not
             only
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             have
             a
             fixed
             Charge
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             should
             be
             obliged
             to
             Preach
             in
             other
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             be
             Impowered
             to
             Place
             Ministers
             in
             them
             ,
             assoon
             as
             they
             could
             be
             had
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             groundless
             Fancy
             that
             they
             thought
             Ten
             or
             Twelve
             Superintendents
             too
             few
             for
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ;
             for
             when
             Ministers
             increased
             they
             made
             no
             moe
             :
             yea
             ,
             when
             afterward
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Defection
             from
             our
             first
             Establishment
             of
             Church
             Order
             ,
             they
             set
             up
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             Church
             did
             not
             think
             Twelve
             too
             few
             for
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             .
             3.
             
             He
             doth
             exceedingly
             Mistake
             the
             Change
             that
             our
             Reformers
             did
             intend
             ,
             as
             insinuated
             in
             that
             Passage
             :
             It
             was
             not
             that
             Superintendents
             should
             be
             continually
             Resident
             in
             one
             Place
             ,
             wheras
             they
             were
             at
             present
             to
             travel
             within
             their
             District
             :
             for
             in
             this
             present
             Setlement
             they
             had
             their
             proper
             Charge
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             to
             Preach
             ,
             and
             might
             Reside
             there
             three
             or
             four
             Months
             ,
             and
             enter
             upon
             their
             itinerat
             Visitation
             again
             :
             which
             Course
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             Break
             off
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             do
             the
             Work
             of
             a
             Superintendent
             ;
             which
             was
             chiefly
             to
             Visite
             and
             Plant
             Churches
             .
             When
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             Places
             generally
             provided
             with
             fit
             Pastors
             ,
             their
             Work
             and
             Office
             was
             at
             an
             end
             .
             4.
             
             
               At
               this
               time
            
             ,
             doth
             evidently
             relate
             to
             the
             Peoples
             want
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             as
             the
             Motive
             to
             this
             Appointment
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             Planting
             of
             Churches
             ,
             as
             the
             End
             and
             Design
             of
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             when
             this
             End
             is
             attained
             ,
             and
             
               that
               time
            
             no
             more
             Existent
             (
             I
             mean
             of
             that
             Exigence
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             there
             was
             no
             more
             use
             for
             them
             :
             and
             the
             Event
             Proved
             ,
             that
             as
             that
             End
             was
             by
             Degrees
             attained
             ,
             their
             Power
             was
             gradually
             Lessened
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             wholly
             laid
             
             aside
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Words
             cited
             make
             it
             evident
             that
             this
             was
             not
             intended
             for
             a
             lasting
             Prelacy
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             far
             less
             for
             an
             Episcopacy
             standing
             on
             a
             
               Jus
               Divinum
            
             ;
             For
             the
             Assembly
             where
             this
             
               Book
               of
               Discipline
            
             was
             Established
             ,
             do
             give
             them
             
               Charge
               and
               Commandment
            
             :
             they
             do
             appoint
             their
             Work
             ,
             set
             Limits
             and
             Bounds
             to
             their
             Power
             :
             they
             Command
             them
             in
             the
             very
             Circumstances
             of
             their
             Work
             ;
             this
             would
             be
             thought
             strange
             Presumption
             in
             a
             Meeting
             of
             Ministers
             thus
             to
             treat
             their
             Bishop
             .
             6.
             
             To
             say
             that
             their
             Authority
             was
             designed
             to
             be
             perpetual
             ,
             but
             these
             Injunctions
             about
             some
             part
             of
             their
             Work
             was
             to
             be
             Temporary
             ;
             is
             to
             speak
             at
             Random
             ;
             and
             to
             put
             what
             Sense
             we
             please
             on
             other
             Mens
             words
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             tell
             us
             what
             this
             Author
             would
             have
             the
             Reformers
             to
             mean
             ,
             not
             what
             is
             the
             plain
             Import
             of
             their
             Words
             :
             For
             the
             
               Commandment
               and
               Charge
            
             (
             these
             are
             the
             Words
             of
             
               the
               Book
               of
               Discipline
            
             )
             by
             which
             they
             were
             made
             Superintendents
             ,
             did
             include
             one
             part
             of
             what
             is
             Injoyned
             as
             well
             as
             another
             part
             of
             it
             :
             and
             when
             ever
             this
             Work
             that
             was
             Injoyned
             them
             ceased
             ,
             their
             Commission
             behoved
             to
             be
             renewed
             :
             as
             is
             obvious
             to
             any
             who
             readeth
             the
             History
             of
             our
             Reformation
             :
             their
             Injunctions
             were
             often
             Changed
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             no
             more
             Work
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             were
             Abolished
             .
          
           
             §
             14.
             
             Let
             us
             now
             hear
             how
             this
             Author
             will
             Prove
             that
             the
             Passage
             under
             Debate
             must
             have
             the
             Meaning
             that
             he
             hath
             put
             upon
             it
             .
             His
             first
             
               Argument
               :
               the
               Composers
               of
               the
               first
               Book
               of
               Discipline
            
             (
             in
             which
             that
             Passage
             is
             )
             
               were
               generally
               to
               their
               Dying
               day
               ,
               of
               Prelatical
               Principles
               .
            
             Ans.
             1.
             
             The
             Consequence
             is
             naught
             :
             for
             however
             the
             first
             Draught
             of
             it
             might
             be
             framed
             by
             the
             Six
             Persons
             whom
             he
             Nameth
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Knox
               ,
               p.
            
             287.
             yet
             let
             the
             Reader
             turn
             over
             to
             the
             next
             page
             ,
             where
             a
             Formula
             is
             set
             down
             according
             to
             which
             it
             was
             Subscribed
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             find
             that
             they
             Approved
             it
             conform
             to
             the
             Notes
             and
             Additions
             thereto
             :
             and
             it
             was
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             some
             Papers
             being
             Amended
             and
             Licked
             over
             and
             over
             again
             ,
             by
             many
             Persons
             ,
             (
             as
             this
             was
             )
             have
             at
             last
             Differed
             much
             from
             what
             the
             first
             Compilers
             intended
             .
             Another
             thing
             also
             may
             be
             Observed
             in
             that
             Form
             of
             assenting
             to
             
               the
               Book
               o●
               Discipline
            
             :
             that
             they
             were
             careful
             to
             Reserve
             
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               Abbots
               ,
               and
               Priors
               ,
               and
               other
               Prelats
               ,
               and
               benefic'd
               Men
               ,
               which
               else
               have
               Adjoyned
               themselves
               to
               us
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               to
               brook
               the
               Revenues
               of
               their
               Benefices
               during
               their
               Lifetimes
               ;
               they
               sustaining
               and
               upholding
               the
               Ministry
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               is
               therein
               specified
               ,
               for
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               Ministering
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               .
            
             Here
             the
             Bishops
             (
             even
             such
             of
             them
             as
             were
             Protestants
             )
             are
             put
             in
             the
             same
             Categorie
             with
             Abbots
             
             and
             Priors
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Provision
             made
             for
             their
             Spiritual
             Power
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             Temporal
             Goods
             ;
             and
             no
             Successors
             are
             intended
             for
             them
             :
             only
             they
             are
             provided
             for
             while
             they
             live
             :
             yea
             the
             Administrators
             of
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             are
             here
             contra-distinguished
             from
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             Abbots
             and
             Priors
             .
             Doth
             any
             thing
             here
             look
             like
             Prelatical
             Principles
             ?
             yea
             is
             not
             the
             whole
             Strain
             of
             this
             Passage
             contrarie
             to
             them
             ?
             therefore
             ,
             whatever
             the
             first
             Compilers
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Discipline
             might
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             the
             Approvers
             of
             it
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Principles
             .
             Ans.
             2.
             
             He
             sheltereth
             his
             Assertion
             under
             the
             Ambiguitie
             of
             Prelatical
             Principles
             :
             if
             he
             mean
             these
             Men
             were
             for
             Superintendents
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             Temporarie
             Limited
             Prelacie
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             Debate
             that
             with
             him
             :
             if
             he
             mean
             that
             they
             were
             for
             a
             
               Jus
               Divinum
            
             of
             the
             Prelacie
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             his
             Partie
             owne
             ;
             or
             for
             a
             Perpetuitie
             of
             any
             other
             sort
             of
             Prelacie
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             his
             Proofs
             for
             that
             ;
             which
             are
             ,
             
               Winram
               and
               Willock
               were
               Superintendents
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               Spotswood
               ;
               of
               whom
               his
               Son
               saith
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               constant
               Enemy
               to
               Paritie
               :
            
             this
             proveth
             nothing
             against
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             except
             he
             can
             assure
             us
             that
             Arch-Bishop
             Spotswood
             could
             not
             ,
             through
             Prejudice
             ,
             and
             Respect
             to
             the
             Cause
             he
             had
             Espoused
             ;
             mistake
             and
             misrepresent
             his
             Fathers
             Opinion
             in
             that
             .
             Dowglas
             (
             another
             of
             them
             )
             was
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             
               Saint
               Andrews
            
             .
             That
             proveth
             him
             an
             Apostate
             from
             the
             Way
             he
             had
             owned
             ;
             and
             we
             know
             how
             he
             ,
             and
             his
             Way
             was
             disliked
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             former
             Associats
             :
             
               John
               Row
            
             ,
             another
             of
             them
             ,
             
               defended
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               at
               a
               Conference
               appointed
               by
               the
               General
               Assembly
               ,
            
             1575.
             
             Here
             is
             a
             pitiful
             Shift
             ,
             and
             foull
             Misrepresentation
             .
             The
             Truth
             of
             the
             Storie
             is
             (
             even
             according
             to
             Spotswood
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Petrie
             ;
             not
             to
             name
             Calderwood
             ,
             lest
             he
             alledge
             that
             I
             have
             read
             no
             other
             Historian
             )
             a
             Question
             arising
             in
             the
             Assemblie
             about
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             Episcopacie
             :
             six
             Brethren
             were
             appointed
             to
             Debate
             the
             Question
             in
             a
             Conference
             ,
             three
             were
             appointed
             to
             be
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             three
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             it
             was
             
               Master
               Rows
            
             Lot
             to
             be
             on
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             Episcopacie
             :
             can
             any
             Rational
             Man
             thence
             infer
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             of
             that
             Opinion
             .
             And
             if
             he
             were
             of
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             there
             is
             enough
             said
             to
             take
             off
             any
             Inference
             that
             could
             thence
             be
             made
             against
             us
             .
             
               John
               Knox
            
             was
             the
             other
             of
             these
             Compilers
             ,
             whom
             he
             will
             make
             Prelatical
             ;
             now
             when
             he
             hath
             been
             dead
             a
             long
             time
             ;
             though
             he
             was
             known
             to
             be
             far
             from
             such
             Sentiments
             while
             he
             lived
             .
          
           
             §
             15.
             
             For
             a
             second
             Proof
             of
             his
             Sense
             of
             the
             Passage
             cited
             out
             of
             
               the
               Book
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               p.
               145.
               
               Knox
               assignes
               a
               quite
               other
               Reason
               than
               the
               then
               Necessities
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               Establishment
               of
               Superintendency
               .
               Superintendents
               
               and
               Overseers
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               were
               nominated
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               in
               the
               Church
               might
               be
               carried
               on
               with
               order
               and
               well
               :
               this
               reason
               is
               perpetual
               .
               Ans.
            
             How
             weak
             is
             this
             Consequence
             :
             for
             
               this
               reason
               is
               perpetual
            
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             Governours
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             because
             
               all
               things
               might
               be
               carried
               with
               order
               and
               well
               :
            
             but
             it
             is
             no
             reason
             for
             that
             sort
             of
             Governours
             ;
             except
             in
             so
             far
             as
             the
             present
             case
             made
             them
             necessarie
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             compare
             this
             Passage
             with
             that
             of
             
               the
               Book
               of
               Discipline
            
             above
             cited
             ,
             the
             Sense
             must
             be
             ,
             Superintendents
             were
             ,
             
               at
               this
               time
            
             ,
             nominated
             ,
             that
             
               all
               things
               in
               the
               Church
               might
               be
               carried
               with
               good
               order
               and
               well
            
             ;
             there
             being
             then
             no
             possibilitie
             to
             constitute
             Presbyteries
             ,
             by
             which
             things
             could
             be
             so
             managed
             .
             He
             citeth
             another
             Passage
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Book
             ,
             p.
             289.
             that
             
               John
               Knox
               ,
               in
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               asserted
               the
               Necessitie
               (
               and
               not
               the
               bare
               Expediencie
               )
               of
               Superintendents
               .
               Ans.
            
             Doth
             this
             prove
             a
             perpetual
             Necessitie
             of
             that
             Office
             ?
             it
             was
             then
             not
             only
             expedient
             but
             necessarie
             ?
             and
             this
             was
             all
             that
             was
             asserted
             .
             Again
             
               John
               Knox's
            
             words
             are
             ,
             
               there
               was
               a
               Necessitie
               of
               Superintendents
               or
               Overseers
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             another
             they
             could
             not
             then
             attain
             that
             they
             could
             be
             satisfied
             with
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             set
             up
             Superintendents
             .
             If
             we
             duly
             consider
             this
             Passage
             ,
             it
             maketh
             much
             against
             him
             :
             for
             supposing
             the
             Necessitie
             of
             Governours
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             thus
             reasoned
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             Governours
             ,
             nothing
             hindreth
             to
             set
             up
             Bishops
             ;
             therefore
             they
             are
             necessarie
             
               at
               this
               time
            
             ;
             but
             this
             they
             did
             not
             do
             :
             therefore
             they
             were
             not
             for
             Bishops
             .
             But
             they
             well
             reasoned
             ;
             there
             must
             be
             Governours
             ;
             but
             at
             this
             time
             we
             cannot
             have
             Ministers
             to
             set
             up
             Presbyteries
             ,
             therefore
             at
             this
             time
             Superintendents
             are
             necessarie
             .
             He
             bringeth
             another
             Testimonie
             out
             of
             
               Knox
               ,
               p.
            
             110.
             (
             it
             must
             be
             miscited
             ,
             nothing
             to
             that
             purpose
             is
             in
             that
             place
             )
             
               exhorting
               England
               that
               every
               one
               of
               their
               Bishopricks
               might
               be
               made
               ten
               :
               which
            
             he
             saith
             
               is
               a
               Comment
               on
               the
               Passage
               in
               Debate
               :
            
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               hence
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               for
               many
               Bishopricks
               .
               Ans.
            
             Nothing
             but
             Prejudice
             could
             suggest
             such
             a
             Sense
             of
             his
             Words
             :
             he
             is
             Writing
             to
             a
             People
             which
             had
             settled
             Bishops
             among
             themselves
             ;
             he
             did
             not
             attempt
             to
             alter
             their
             Settlement
             (
             he
             knew
             it
             was
             in
             vain
             )
             but
             he
             advised
             them
             to
             what
             might
             make
             that
             way
             most
             useful
             ,
             and
             what
             might
             have
             brought
             it
             as
             near
             as
             possible
             to
             the
             way
             he
             was
             for
             .
             I
             could
             tell
             him
             of
             just
             such
             another
             Passage
             in
             
               Doctor
               Wild's
               loyal
               Nonconformist
            
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             for
             no
             bishop
             at
             all
             ,
             in
             our
             Modern
             Sense
             .
          
           
             §
             16.
             
             He
             bringeth
             a
             third
             reason
             ,
             that
             
               this
               Sense
               of
               the
               Period
               accordeth
               exactly
               with
               the
               whole
               Tenor
               of
               the
               first
               Book
               of
               Discipline
               :
               where
               ,
            
             he
             
             saith
             ,
             
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               for
               the
               Temporaryness
               of
               Superintendency
               ,
               but
               much
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             Let
             us
             see
             then
             what
             we
             can
             further
             find
             (
             beside
             the
             words
             
               at
               this
               time
            
             )
             in
             
               the
               Book
               of
               Discipline
            
             ,
             for
             Superintendents
             being
             set
             up
             early
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             Necessitie
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             the
             reason
             for
             setting
             them
             up
             ,
             which
             the
             Book
             it self
             giveth
             ,
             is
             temporarie
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Paucitie
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             Necessitie
             of
             having
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
             If
             the
             Foundation
             be
             temporarie
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             Superstructure
             :
             but
             this
             is
             made
             the
             Foundation
             of
             that
             Erection
             :
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               and
               therefore
               we
               have
               thought
               it
               expedient
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               The
               second
               Book
               of
               Discipline
            
             is
             a
             Proof
             of
             this
             beyond
             Contradiction
             :
             for
             it
             owneth
             no
             Officers
             in
             the
             Church
             but
             Pastors
             ,
             Bishops
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             which
             was
             to
             be
             fixed
             in
             a
             particular
             Congregation
             :
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             :
             and
             these
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               such
               as
               ought
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               as
               necessary
               ,
               for
               the
               Policy
               and
               Government
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               no
               more
               Offices
               ought
               to
               be
               received
               or
               suffered
               in
               the
               Kirk
               of
               God
               ,
               established
               according
               to
               his
               Word
               ;
               therefore
               all
               the
               ambitious
               Titles
               invented
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               his
               Usurped
               Hierarchy
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               of
               these
               four
               sorts
               ,
               together
               with
               〈◊〉
               ●ffices
               depending
               thereon
               ,
               in
               one
               word
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               rejected
               .
            
             This
             
               second
               Boo●…
               Discipline
            
             was
             but
             an
             Amendment
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             a
             Suteing
             of
             it
             to
             the
             riper
             Age
             that
             the
             Reformed
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             had
             then
             attained
             :
             but
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             settling
             Superindents
             by
             the
             first
             Book
             ,
             was
             not
             designed
             for
             Perpetuitie
             .
             I
             shall
             now
             Examine
             what
             he
             bringeth
             against
             the
             designed
             Temporariness
             of
             Superintendents
             :
             the
             first
             thing
             alledged
             is
             ,
             
               the
               necessity
               is
               brought
               for
               being
               not
               so
               strict
               in
               examining
               Superintendents
               as
               afterward
               must
               be
               :
            
             I
             see
             not
             wherein
             this
             is
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Presbyterian
             Gloss
             (
             which
             he
             affirmeth
             p.
             145.
             )
             seing
             the
             necessitie
             of
             setting
             them
             up
             had
             been
             before
             asserted
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Pau●itie
             of
             qualified
             Ministers
             for
             the
             Parishes
             :
             and
             now
             another
             necessitie
             is
             alledged
             for
             taking
             such
             Superintendents
             as
             they
             could
             get
             :
             where
             is
             the
             Inconsistencie
             of
             these
             two
             .
             Next
             ,
             they
             appoint
             ,
             that
             if
             su●…cient
             Men
             
               cannot
               be
               had
               ,
               Provinces
               wait
               till
               they
               can
               be
               provided
               ,
               rather
               than
               set
               up
               insufficient
               Men
               〈◊〉
               3.
               
               Rules
               are
               laid
               down
               for
               supplying
               the
               Vacancy
               ,
               if
               a
               Superintendent
               die
               .
               ●…ns
               .
            
             To
             both
             these
             ;
             no
             more
             followeth
             but
             that
             Superintendency
             was
             to
             endure
             for
             some
             time
             :
             foreseeing
             that
             the
             present
             necessitie
             was
             like
             ,
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             to
             continue
             for
             some
             years
             :
             but
             this
             is
             no
             Argument
             for
             its
             Perpetuitie
             ,
             or
             necessitie
             in
             all
             Cases
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             4.
             
             
               After
               the
               Church
               is
               settled
               ,
               and
               three
               years
               past
               ;
               Directions
               are
               given
               for
               chusing
               Superintendents
               .
               Ans.
            
             This
             Passage
             is
             related
             
             only
             by
             Spotswood
             ;
             whom
             I
             might
             reject
             as
             an
             insufficient
             Witness
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             casteth
             Petrie
             ,
             or
             Calderwood
             ,
             when
             Spotswood
             doth
             not
             concur
             with
             them
             :
             But
             I
             need
             not
             such
             Defence
             :
             by
             
               the
               establishing
               of
               the
               Church
            
             the
             Reformers
             cannot
             mean
             the
             compleat
             Establishment
             ,
             and
             being
             furnished
             with
             a
             sufficient
             number
             of
             well
             Gifted
             Ministers
             :
             for
             what
             needed
             three
             years
             delay
             after
             that
             ,
             before
             they
             would
             require
             such
             Choise
             of
             Superintendents
             :
             wherefore
             ,
             by
             the
             settling
             of
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             understood
             the
             peaceable
             Exercise
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Ordinances
             ,
             allowed
             them
             by
             the
             Magistrat
             ,
             which
             then
             they
             were
             contending
             for
             :
             or
             the
             peaceable
             Settlement
             of
             the
             Superintendency
             ;
             that
             now
             they
             were
             Erecting
             :
             that
             though
             at
             present
             ,
             they
             must
             put
             into
             that
             Office
             such
             as
             they
             could
             find
             ,
             they
             would
             after
             that
             three
             years
             ,
             be
             more
             exact
             in
             their
             Choise
             ,
             hoping
             that
             ,
             by
             that
             time
             ,
             more
             qualified
             Men
             might
             be
             found
             :
             this
             proveth
             a
             Design
             of
             Continuance
             for
             some
             time
             ;
             but
             not
             of
             Perpetuitie
             of
             
               Superintendency
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Book
               of
               Discipline
               supposeth
               Colledges
               and
               Superintendents
               to
               be
               of
               equal
               Continuance
               :
               for
               the
               Superintendent
               was
               to
               have
               a
               hand
               in
               Election
               of
               Principles
               and
               Rectors
               ,
               and
               in
               Auditing
               Colledge
               Accompts
               .
               Ans.
            
             If
             this
             Argument
             had
             any
             Force
             ,
             it
             would
             prove
             that
             Apostles
             ,
             immediatlie
             sent
             by
             Christ
             ,
             must
             continue
             as
             long
             as
             Churches
             and
             Ministers
             ;
             because
             they
             were
             imployed
             to
             Erect
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             Ordain
             the
             other
             :
             Yea
             ,
             he
             needed
             no
             other
             Argument
             to
             prove
             their
             Continuance
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             to
             Visit
             Churches
             ,
             and
             plant
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             continue
             as
             long
             as
             that
             were
             to
             be
             done
             :
             and
             so
             they
             should
             for
             ever
             shut
             out
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             Design
             of
             our
             Reformers
             )
             not
             only
             Presbyteries
             ,
             but
             the
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             :
             they
             were
             to
             do
             that
             Work
             in
             the
             present
             Exigence
             :
             it
             doth
             not
             thence
             follow
             that
             they
             must
             continue
             as
             long
             as
             that
             Work
             was
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             §
             17.
             
             He
             hath
             yet
             a
             fourth
             Argument
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Superintendents
             were
             designed
             by
             our
             Reformers
             to
             be
             perpetual
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             taken
             from
             some
             Passages
             in
             Knox
             ,
             and
             the
             
               old
               Scots
               Liturgy
            
             ,
             about
             the
             Form
             and
             Order
             of
             the
             Election
             of
             Superintendents
             .
             1.
             
             The
             
               Necessity
               of
               them
            
             is
             asserted
             :
             which
             I
             have
             answered
             before
             :
             Next
             ,
             
               The
               People
               are
               asked
               if
               they
               will
               obey
               and
               honour
               him
               as
               Christs
               Minister
               so
               long
               as
               he
               is
               faithful
               :
               not
            
             (
             saith
             our
             Author
             )
             
               so
               long
               as
               the
               present
               Exigence
               requireth
               .
               The
               admitting
               of
               a
               Superintendent
               and
               of
               a
               Minister
               was
               one
               :
               the
               whole
               Form
               maketh
               the
               one
               to
               be
               of
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               :
               he
               is
               said
               to
               be
               called
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               owned
               as
               a
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               who
               will
               not
               submit
               to
               him
               ,
               are
               
               said
               to
               rebel
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Holy
               Ordinance
               .
               In
               the
               Prayer
               after
               his
               ●…stallment
               is
               this
               Petition
               ,
               send
               unto
               this
               our
               Brother
               ,
               whom
               in
               thy
               Name
               we
               have
               charged
               with
               the
               chief
               Care
               of
               thy
               Church
               within
               the
               Bounds
               of
               Lothian
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thus
            
             (
             saith
             our
             Author
             )
             
               our
               Reformers
               lookt
               on
               Superintendency
               wh●…
               they
               composed
               this
               Form.
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             This
             is
             not
             a
             Form
             composed
             by
             the
             Reformers
             to
             be
             used
             on
             all
             such
             occasions
             :
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             History
             it self
             that
             he
             citeth
             :
             to
             which
             he
             
               (
               Knox
               p.
            
             289.
             )
             prefixeth
             this
             Inscription
             ;
             
               The
               Form
               and
               Order
               of
               the
               Election
               of
               the
               Superintendent
               and
               all
               other
               Ministers
               ;
               at
               Edinburgh
               ,
               March
               the
               9.
               1560.
               
               John
               Knox
               being
               the
               Preacher
               :
            
             also
             because
             ,
             in
             the
             Prayer
             ,
             Lothidn
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             in
             a
             general
             Form
             :
             This
             Method
             
               John
               Knox
            
             at
             that
             time
             used
             .
             It
             i●
             like
             it
             was
             usual
             to
             proceed
             in
             this
             Method
             :
             to
             use
             these
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             Questions
             ,
             to
             Pray
             to
             that
             Purpose
             :
             and
             if
             there
             was
             then
             a
             prescribed
             Form
             in
             that
             Infancie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             neither
             helpeth
             his
             Cause
             much
             ,
             nor
             hurteth
             ours
             .
             2.
             
             He
             acknowledgeth
             that
             the
             Form
             of
             Electing
             and
             Admitting
             Ministers
             and
             Superintendents
             was
             the
             same
             :
             and
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Inscription
             but
             now
             mentioned
             :
             which
             is
             an
             Evidence
             that
             Superintendency
             was
             not
             then
             lookt
             on
             as
             a
             distinct
             Office
             from
             the
             Ministery
             :
             but
             it
             was
             an
             Application
             ,
             or
             Modification
             ,
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             Wor●
             which
             at
             that
             time
             was
             necessary
             .
             He
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             Bishop
             needeth
             no
             other
             Ordination
             or
             Consecration
             ,
             beside
             that
             which
             maked
             him
             a
             Minister
             :
             which
             is
             a
             good
             Argument
             to
             prove
             that
             our
             Reformer
             did
             not
             look
             on
             the
             Distinction
             of
             Minister
             and
             Superintendent
             as
             perpetual
             and
             of
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             as
             the
             Prelatists
             do
             that
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             .
             3.
             
             My
             main
             Answer
             is
             ,
             the
             account
             that
             we
             have
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             is
             of
             the
             Election
             and
             Admission
             of
             a
             Person
             to
             the
             Sacred
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             whither
             he
             be
             to
             be
             a
             Superintendent
             or
             not
             :
             and
             th●…
             it
             is
             not
             by
             this
             Admission
             that
             he
             is
             distinguished
             from
             other
             Ministers
             further
             than
             that
             his
             Ministerial
             Charge
             is
             made
             larger
             and
             more
             extensive
             as
             to
             its
             Bounds
             :
             wherefore
             all
             the
             Expressions
             that
             my
             Adversa●…
             layeth
             hold
             on
             in
             this
             Form
             of
             Election
             ,
             may
             fairly
             be
             understood
             wit●…
             respect
             to
             the
             Persons
             Ministery
             :
             to
             this
             Ministery
             
               he
               is
               called
               of
               Go●…
            
             with
             respect
             to
             it
             he
             is
             
               a
               Minister
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             which
             is
             called
             
               G●…
               Holy
               Ordinance
            
             :
             it
             is
             that
             Charge
             which
             is
             
               laid
               on
               him
               in
               Gods
               Name
               :
            
             an●…
             indeed
             it
             was
             the
             Bounds
             of
             Lothian
             that
             the
             Person
             then
             admitted
             go●…
             the
             Chief
             Charge
             of
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             Pastor
             .
             Now
             the
             Question
             is
             not
             whither
             this
             Pastoral
             Charge
             ,
             whither
             in
             one
             or
             more
             Congregations
             be
             Gods
             perpetual
             Ordinance
             ;
             but
             whither
             it
             be
             such
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Pastoral
             Charge
             of
             one
             Person
             should
             extend
             to
             so
             many
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             whither
             this
             Pastor
             by
             himself
             should
             have
             Power
             to
             Plant
             Ministers
             :
             we
             say
             this
             last
             was
             a
             prudent
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             that
             present
             Exigence
             did
             force
             them
             upon
             :
             by
             this
             Admission
             then
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Minister
             according
             to
             Christs
             Institution
             ,
             and
             a
             Superintendent
             too
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             that
             Office
             includeth
             the
             Ministry
             :
             but
             wherein
             it
             differed
             from
             the
             Ministerial
             Office
             ,
             it
             was
             of
             Man
             and
             not
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             §
             18.
             
             He
             hath
             yet
             a
             fifth
             Agrument
             ,
             p.
             150.
             which
             according
             to
             his
             wont
             ,
             of
             using
             the
             highest
             Confidence
             ,
             and
             biggest
             Words
             ,
             when
             the
             Strength
             of
             his
             Reasons
             are
             lowest
             ,
             he
             calleth
             Irrefragable
             .
             It
             is
             drawn
             from
             
               several
               Acts
               of
               General
               Assemblies
            
             :
             some
             of
             which
             
               address
               to
               the
               Council
               for
               Maintainance
               to
               them
               :
            
             others
             
               for
               Increasing
               their
               Number
            
             ,
             and
             
               Placing
               them
               where
               none
               were
               before
               :
               and
               that
               when
               the
               Church
               was
               of
               four
               years
               standing
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               Number
               of
               Qualified
               Men
               were
               somewhat
               Increased
               .
            
             One
             Petitioned
             ,
             that
             
               all
               the
               Popish
               Clergy
               should
               be
               dispossessed
               ,
               and
               that
               Superintendents
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               other
               needful
               Members
               ,
               should
               be
               Planted
               in
               their
               Places
               .
            
             Whence
             he
             very
             wisely
             inferreth
             ,
             that
             
               Superintendents
               were
               needful
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               to
               succeed
               to
               the
               Popish
               Bishops
               .
            
             This
             is
             mentioned
             by
             Spotswood
             ;
             but
             by
             none
             else
             ,
             as
             himself
             observeth
             .
             
               Some
               Superintendents
               in
               the
               year
               1574.
               would
               have
               Dimitted
               ,
               but
               the
               General
               Assembly
               ordered
               them
               to
               continue
               in
               their
               Function
               .
            
             I
             am
             so
             dull
             as
             not
             to
             see
             the
             Strength
             of
             this
             Irrefragable
             Argument
             ;
             I
             can
             see
             no
             Consequence
             that
             can
             be
             drawn
             from
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Churches
             found
             the
             necessity
             ,
             which
             occasioned
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             Superintendents
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             over
             in
             four
             years
             ;
             nor
             wholly
             in
             fourteen
             years
             :
             though
             Qualified
             Men
             Increased
             ,
             yet
             their
             Number
             was
             very
             unproportionate
             to
             the
             Necessities
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             look
             on
             the
             Increasing
             of
             their
             Number
             (
             which
             must
             be
             a
             Lessening
             of
             their
             Districts
             )
             not
             as
             tending
             to
             perpetuate
             them
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             reducing
             them
             by
             Degrees
             ,
             to
             the
             State
             of
             other
             Ministers
             ;
             by
             restricting
             them
             to
             a
             fewer
             Number
             of
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             last
             to
             one
             .
             That
             they
             were
             
               needful
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ;
             but
             this
             doth
             not
             prove
             their
             designed
             Perpetuity
             :
             that
             they
             were
             to
             
               succeed
               the
               Popish
               Bishops
            
             ,
             is
             a
             wild
             Fancy
             ;
             that
             is
             no
             more
             said
             of
             them
             than
             of
             other
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             be
             Planted
             in
             the
             Places
             where
             these
             Bishops
             had
             been
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             be
             Maintained
             by
             their
             Revenues
             .
             He
             concludeth
             this
             head
             ,
             as
             is
             usual
             with
             him
             ;
             with
             Confident
             Rehearsing
             
             what
             he
             hath
             made
             evident
             .
             The
             Judicious
             will
             judge
             of
             his
             Performance
             ;
             and
             mine
             too
             .
             I
             agree
             with
             him
             in
             what
             followeth
             ,
             p.
             153
             ,
             154.
             
             That
             
               the
               Superintendents
               ,
               when
               Churches
               were
               provided
               ,
               were
               no
               more
               to
               travel
               among
               them
            
             ;
             but
             I
             affirm
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             sufficiently
             provided
             ,
             their
             Work
             was
             Confined
             to
             one
             Parish
             ;
             and
             that
             Office
             ceased
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             of
             which
             before
             .
          
           
             §
             19.
             
             He
             advanceth
             now
             ,
             p.
             154.
             to
             another
             piece
             of
             his
             Work
             ;
             to
             consider
             our
             Reasons
             for
             the
             Temporariness
             of
             Superintendency
             .
             The
             first
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             nameth
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Force
               of
               Necessity
            
             ,
             there
             being
             so
             few
             Men
             qualified
             for
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             scarcely
             one
             in
             a
             Province
             :
             against
             this
             he
             bringeth
             several
             Replies
             ,
             intermixed
             with
             an
             unbecoming
             Confidence
             ,
             and
             bitter
             Reflections
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             
               this
               Reason
               is
               inconsequential
               ,
               because
               that
               necessity
               might
               have
               been
               answered
               by
               dividing
               the
               Nation
               in
               as
               many
               Parishes
               as
               there
               were
               qualified
               Men
               ,
               and
               Lessening
               them
               as
               moe
               qualified
               Men
               could
               be
               had
               .
               Ans.
            
             The
             course
             that
             was
             taken
             ,
             was
             materially
             the
             same
             that
             he
             proposeth
             :
             only
             it
             was
             necessary
             ,
             that
             within
             these
             great
             Parishes
             ,
             the
             Minister
             ,
             or
             Superintendent
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             call
             him
             as
             you
             will
             )
             should
             have
             Power
             over
             the
             Readers
             and
             ill
             qualified
             Ministers
             who
             were
             set
             in
             the
             several
             little
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             who
             could
             neither
             dispense
             the
             Word
             sufficiently
             ,
             nor
             govern
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             should
             have
             Power
             to
             plant
             qualified
             Men
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             could
             be
             found
             in
             these
             lesser
             Parishes
             :
             and
             this
             was
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Superintendent
             .
             I
             hope
             the
             Reader
             will
             see
             ,
             that
             this
             Reply
             to
             our
             Reason
             is
             insignificant
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Reason
             is
             not
             shewed
             to
             be
             inconsequential
             .
             His
             second
             is
             ,
             
               this
               Reason
               destroyeth
               Parity
               :
               for
               that
               could
               not
               be
               the
               Model
               that
               our
               Lord
               instituted
               ,
               which
               cannot
               answer
               the
               ends
               of
               its
               Institution
               ;
               as
               in
               this
               case
               Parity
               could
               not
               do
               :
               for
               here
               the
               Church
               is
               reduced
               to
               that
               State
               that
               the
               Governours
               thereof
               forced
               by
               necessity
               ,
               must
               lay
               it
               aside
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               establish
               a
               Prelacy
               .
               Ans.
            
             This
             is
             stranger
             Divinity
             than
             what
             he
             chargeth
             in
             his
             next
             Reply
             on
             our
             Reason
             .
             It
             supposeth
             ,
             if
             it
             have
             any
             Sense
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             all
             Gods
             Institutions
             and
             Injunctions
             ,
             do
             so
             serve
             for
             all
             the
             cases
             that
             can
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             no
             necessity
             can
             excuse
             a
             temporal
             receding
             from
             the
             Observance
             of
             them
             .
             Which
             to
             be
             evidently
             false
             ,
             shall
             be
             made
             appear
             in
             Answer
             to
             his
             third
             Reply
             (
             which
             upon
             the
             matter
             is
             the
             same
             with
             this
             )
             the
             Model
             of
             Government
             that
             himself
             ,
             and
             other
             Prelatists
             ,
             is
             for
             ,
             is
             lyable
             to
             the
             same
             Inconvenience
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             his
             Logick
             ,
             is
             
               none
               of
               Christs
               Institution
            
             .
             He
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             ,
             maintain
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Ordination
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             without
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             they
             think
             themselves
             warranted
             by
             Necessity
             to
             allow
             Ordination
             without
             a
             Bishop
             :
             Downam
             ,
             in
             his
             Sermon
             about
             Episcopacy
             ,
             hath
             this
             Passage
             ,
             
               posita
               enim
               Ecclesia
               ,
               aut
               in
               universum
               Episcopo
               destituta
               ,
               aut
               conferta
               Hereticis
               aut
               Idolatricis
               Praelatis
               ,
               quales
               Papistici
               sunt
               ,
               a
               quibus
               nulli
               Orthodoxi
               Ministri
               ordinationem
               sperare
               debent
               ,
               dubitandum
               non
               est
               quin
               prisci
               Patres
               ,
               in
               tali
               necessitatis
               casu
               ordinationem
               sine
               Episcopo
               fact
               a
               permiserint
               ,
               licet
               non
               ut
               regularem
               ,
               ordinarii
               Ecclesiae
               regiminis
               regulis
               respondentem
               ,
               efficacem
               tamen
               ,
               &
               quae
               justificari
               possit
               ,
               ubi
               deest
               Episcopus
               .
            
             (
             I
             have
             not
             his
             Sermon
             by
             me
             in
             English
             ,
             and
             therefore
             use
             the
             Latine
             Translation
             )
             And
             he
             citeth
             
               Concil
               .
               Antioch
               .
               C.
            
             10.
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             pleadeth
             for
             it
             by
             several
             Reasons
             .
             Here
             that
             Learned
             Person
             ,
             had
             in
             great
             Esteem
             in
             the
             Episcopal
             Church
             ,
             maketh
             two
             Cases
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Model
             he
             pleadeth
             for
             as
             Christs
             Institution
             ,
             must
             be
             receded
             from
             .
             And
             if
             Prelatists
             may
             allow
             Presbyters
             to
             Ordain
             in
             Case
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             Presbyterians
             allow
             a
             single
             Person
             to
             Ordain
             under
             the
             same
             Force
             and
             Cogency
             ?
             Also
             
               Forbes
               .
               Iren.
               p.
               158.
               &
               seq
               .
            
             not
             only
             asserteth
             ,
             but
             proveth
             the
             Force
             of
             Necessity
             to
             warrant
             such
             things
             :
             withal
             asserting
             the
             
               Jus
               Divinum
            
             of
             Episcopacy
             :
             and
             he
             insisteth
             at
             length
             to
             prove
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             from
             Scripture
             and
             Antiquity
             ;
             that
             Presbyters
             may
             Govern
             and
             Ordain
             in
             want
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
             His
             Third
             Rply
             is
             ,
             
               it
               is
               strange
               Divinity
               ,
               that
               Paritie
               is
               of
               Christs
               Institution
               ,
               and
               yet
               may
               be
               laid
               aside
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               :
            
             and
             here
             he
             falleth
             heavily
             on
             ,
             
               G
               R.
            
             for
             asserting
             what
             this
             may
             be
             inferred
             from
             :
             and
             taketh
             occasion
             to
             reproach
             him
             .
             I
             find
             no
             more
             shew
             of
             reason
             in
             this
             part
             of
             his
             Discourse
             (
             though
             there
             be
             many
             bitter
             and
             harsh
             words
             in
             it
             )
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             
               if
               we
               may
               do
               so
               in
               one
               thing
               ,
               we
               may
               do
               so
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
             Ans.
             I
             shall
             shew
             that
             this
             is
             no
             
               strange
               Divinity
            
             ,
             and
             then
             Answer
             his
             Reason
             against
             it
             .
             It
             is
             not
             rare
             Divinity
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             that
             Dounham
             and
             Forbes
             (
             Men
             of
             the
             first
             Rank
             among
             his
             own
             Partie
             )
             teach
             the
             same
             .
             That
             it
             is
             is
             not
             against
             Scripture
             nor
             Reason
             (
             and
             therefore
             not
             strange
             )
             I
             Prove
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             taught
             by
             Christ
             himself
             :
             it
             was
             Gods
             Command
             that
             the
             Sabbath
             should
             be
             strictly
             observed
             ,
             the
             Law
             containeth
             no
             express
             exeption
             from
             this
             Rule
             :
             yet
             our
             Saviour
             maketh
             the
             case
             of
             Necessity
             to
             be
             a
             just
             Exception
             ;
             in
             that
             he
             Defended
             his
             Disciples
             
               plucking
               the
               Ears
               of
               Corn
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               :
            
             and
             that
             by
             other
             Examples
             ,
             where
             Necessity
             had
             the
             same
             influence
             :
             
               Luke
               6.
               1
               ,
               &c.
               
               David
            
             appoved
             by
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             ,
             thought
             it
             no
             
               strange
               Doctrine
            
             :
             it
             was
             the
             Institution
             of
             God
             that
             none
             should
             eat
             the
             
               Shew
               Bread
            
             but
             the
             
             Priests
             :
             David
             and
             his
             Men
             were
             no
             Priests
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             Necessity
             did
             warrant
             their
             eating
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Apostles
             thought
             it
             no
             
               strange
               Doctrine
            
             :
             who
             (
             though
             they
             knew
             that
             the
             Jewish
             Ceremonies
             were
             abolished
             ,
             and
             become
             unlawful
             to
             be
             used
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             though
             Paul
             told
             the
             Galatians
             when
             the
             case
             of
             Necessity
             was
             now
             over
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               should
               profit
               them
               nothing
               if
               they
               were
               Circumcised
            
             ;
             yet
             they
             enjoyned
             the
             Observation
             of
             some
             of
             these
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             pleaded
             Necessity
             for
             it
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             28.
             and
             29
             ,
             verses
             .
             Paul
             Circumcised
             Timothy
             ,
             Acts
             16.
             3.
             used
             the
             Ceremonies
             proper
             for
             the
             Jewish
             votaries
             ,
             Acts
             21.
             23
             ,
             24.
             enjoyned
             forbearance
             to
             them
             who
             observed
             the
             Jewish
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             1.
             though
             out
             of
             that
             case
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             he
             severely
             condemneth
             that
             Observation
             .
             Gal.
             4.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             2.
             
             Reason
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Scripture
             ,
             doth
             plead
             for
             this
             influence
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             on
             humane
             Actions
             .
             For
             1.
             
             Necessity
             (
             I
             mean
             such
             as
             the
             Providence
             of
             GOD
             without
             our
             sin
             ,
             bringeth
             us
             into
             )
             is
             a
             Declaration
             of
             GOD'S
             will
             ;
             now
             this
             cannot
             be
             contrarie
             to
             that
             Declaration
             of
             his
             will
             that
             is
             made
             in
             his
             Word
             ;
             when
             the
             Word
             and
             Necessity
             seem
             to
             clash
             (
             for
             they
             can
             never
             be
             truely
             inconsistent
             ,
             being
             both
             from
             GOD
             )
             and
             if
             in
             that
             case
             we
             should
             sin
             by
             yielding
             to
             Necessity
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             under
             a
             Necessity
             of
             sinning
             ;
             which
             no
             Divine
             will
             say
             a
             man
             can
             be
             under
             ,
             without
             his
             own
             fault
             :
             To
             take
             the
             present
             case
             for
             an
             Example
             :
             let
             us
             suppose
             Church
             Government
             by
             Paritie
             is
             Christs
             Institution
             ;
             suppose
             also
             that
             there
             are
             so
             few
             Ministers
             that
             there
             cannot
             be
             Men
             got
             to
             supplie
             Places
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             palpably
             insufficient
             for
             the
             Work
             :
             here
             is
             a
             Dilemma
             ,
             either
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             must
             be
             neglected
             ,
             or
             unduely
             managed
             ,
             by
             these
             Men
             ;
             or
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             they
             who
             are
             Qualified
             must
             be
             set
             over
             these
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             to
             Preach
             now
             and
             then
             in
             their
             Places
             ;
             to
             Direct
             and
             injoyn
             them
             what
             is
             right
             ,
             to
             Plant
             the
             Places
             with
             Qualified
             Men
             when
             they
             can
             be
             got
             :
             all
             which
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             cross
             to
             the
             letter
             (
             I
             do
             not
             say
             to
             the
             Meaning
             and
             Design
             )
             of
             the
             Institution
             ;
             in
             the
             first
             Case
             ,
             the
             Church
             should
             sin
             in
             neglecting
             that
             which
             is
             the
             main
             Design
             of
             all
             Gospel
             Institutions
             ,
             viz.
             Edification
             ,
             and
             Saving
             of
             Souls
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             she
             doth
             not
             sin
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             by
             crossing
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Institution
             :
             otherwise
             she
             should
             be
             under
             a
             Necessity
             of
             sining
             ,
             without
             her
             own
             fault
             bringing
             her
             under
             that
             Necessity
             .
             2.
             
             Although
             our
             LORD
             did
             forsee
             all
             the
             Cases
             and
             Circumstances
             ,
             in
             which
             his
             Church
             was
             to
             be
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             could
             have
             fully
             Provided
             for
             them
             all
             ,
             by
             giving
             distinct
             Laws
             suted
             to
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             infinite
             
             Wisdom
             thought
             fit
             to
             give
             Laws
             for
             regulating
             the
             ordinary
             cases
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             leaving
             these
             that
             are
             rare
             ,
             and
             Extraordinary
             to
             be
             Managed
             according
             to
             the
             general
             Rules
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             sound
             reason
             ,
             because
             distinct
             Laws
             for
             all
             possible
             Cases
             ,
             would
             have
             swelled
             the
             BIBLE
             to
             a
             bigness
             which
             would
             have
             made
             it
             less
             useful
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Case
             not
             unlike
             to
             it
             ,
             
               John
               20.
               30
               ,
               31.
               
               The
               World
               could
               not
               have
               contained
               ,
            
             at
             least
             Men
             could
             not
             have
             Read
             ,
             and
             Retained
             ,
             the
             Contents
             of
             all
             
               the
               Books
               that
               should
               have
               been
               Written
            
             ;
             no
             doubt
             ,
             when
             GOD
             made
             the
             Law
             forbidding
             that
             the
             
               Shew
               Bread
            
             should
             be
             eaten
             by
             any
             but
             by
             the
             Priests
             ,
             he
             forsaw
             what
             case
             David
             and
             his
             Men
             would
             be
             in
             :
             but
             he
             thought
             it
             not
             fit
             to
             provide
             for
             that
             Case
             by
             an
             Express
             Exception
             from
             the
             Law
             ;
             but
             left
             it
             to
             be
             Ordered
             by
             his
             more
             general
             Laws
             :
             Even
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Case
             that
             we
             Dispute
             about
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
             I
             shall
             now
             Answer
             his
             Reason
             brought
             against
             this
             yielding
             to
             Necessitie
             ,
             in
             cases
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             
               if
               Necessitie
               can
               oblige
               Christians
               to
               forsake
               ,
               or
               to
               cross
               Institution
               in
               one
               Case
               ;
               why
               not
               in
               all
               Cases
               .
            
             The
             Consequence
             that
             this
             his
             Question
             implyeth
             ,
             we
             simply
             Deny
             .
             And
             I
             may
             Confidently
             say
             ,
             that
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             cooler
             thoughts
             ,
             will
             be
             ashamed
             of
             it
             at
             least
             he
             will
             have
             few
             Men
             of
             Sense
             ,
             whether
             Learned
             or
             unlearned
             ,
             that
             will
             allow
             such
             a
             Consequence
             .
             Farless
             ,
             that
             will
             Joyn
             wit
             him
             in
             what
             followeth
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               crossing
               Institution
               when
               forced
               to
               it
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Necessity
               ;
               what
               is
               it
               else
               than
               to
               open
               a
               door
               to
               Gnosticism
               ,
               to
               Infidelity
               ,
               to
               Apostasie
               ;
               and
               to
               all
               imaginable
               kinds
               of
               Antichristian
               Perfidie
               ,
               and
               Villanie
               ?
            
             To
             clear
             this
             Matter
             ,
             and
             to
             still
             this
             Noise
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             understand
             this
             Debate
             about
             the
             Force
             of
             Necessitie
             better
             than
             this
             learned
             Author
             seemeth
             to
             do
             :
             I
             shall
             shew
             when
             Necessitie
             may
             warrant
             an
             Action
             ,
             which
             without
             such
             Necessitie
             were
             unwarrantable
             ,
             and
             when
             not
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             feigned
             or
             pretended
             Necessitie
             that
             can
             have
             this
             Force
             :
             we
             are
             far
             from
             thinking
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Excuse
             when
             on
             hath
             done
             an
             evil
             thing
             ,
             to
             say
             there
             was
             Necessitie
             for
             it
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             shun
             it
             ;
             if
             our
             Reformers
             did
             but
             pretend
             Necessitie
             for
             setting
             up
             Superintendents
             ,
             or
             if
             we
             do
             but
             pretend
             it
             for
             them
             ;
             if
             my
             Antagonist
             can
             prove
             (
             as
             he
             hath
             alleged
             )
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Necessitie
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             they
             had
             been
             for
             Paritie
             ;
             they
             might
             have
             Promoted
             the
             Gospel
             without
             thus
             diverting
             from
             it
             ,
             
               for
               a
               time
            
             ;
             we
             shall
             quit
             this
             Argument
             ;
             GOD
             is
             Judge
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             whether
             the
             Necessitie
             be
             real
             ,
             or
             only
             pretended
             ;
             And
             in
             many
             cases
             ,
             Man
             may
             Judge
             ,
             and
             Punish
             them
             who
             break
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             pretend
             Necessitie
             
             for
             their
             Action
             .
             2.
             
             It
             must
             be
             a
             Necessitie
             of
             GOD'S
             making
             ,
             not
             of
             our
             own
             bringing
             on
             ;
             as
             I
             hinted
             before
             ;
             If
             either
             a
             Church
             ,
             or
             a
             Person
             ,
             do
             sinfully
             bring
             themselves
             under
             a
             Necessitie
             of
             Transgressing
             the
             Law
             ;
             the
             sinful
             Cause
             maketh
             the
             Action
             sinful
             which
             is
             consequential
             to
             it
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Necessitie
             that
             we
             shelter
             our
             Actions
             under
             must
             not
             only
             be
             of
             the
             Means
             ,
             nor
             only
             of
             the
             End
             ,
             but
             of
             both
             .
             I
             suppose
             a
             Man
             cannot
             save
             his
             Life
             ,
             his
             Libertie
             ,
             or
             Estate
             ,
             but
             by
             doing
             what
             is
             sinful
             ,
             or
             omitting
             what
             is
             a
             Moral
             and
             perpetual
             duty
             ,
             or
             is
             such
             
               hic
               et
               nunc
            
             Here
             is
             the
             Necessitie
             of
             Means
             ,
             but
             it
             cannot
             excuse
             him
             because
             there
             is
             no
             Necessitie
             of
             the
             End
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessarie
             that
             we
             should
             Live
             ,
             be
             at
             Libertie
             ,
             nor
             that
             we
             have
             Estates
             ;
             there
             is
             neither
             an
             absolute
             Necessitie
             of
             these
             nor
             comparative
             Necessitie
             :
             none
             of
             them
             is
             so
             necessarie
             as
             it
             is
             to
             keep
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             to
             please
             GOD
             ;
             and
             shun
             sin
             .
             Again
             suppose
             the
             End
             be
             necessarie
             V.
             Gr.
             to
             advance
             the
             Interest
             of
             Religion
             ;
             but
             this
             End
             may
             be
             attained
             to
             by
             means
             that
             do
             no
             way
             cross
             any
             of
             GOD'S
             Institutions
             ;
             to
             do
             what
             is
             cross
             to
             Institution
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             is
             no
             way
             Excusable
             :
             For
             there
             is
             no
             necessitie
             of
             the
             Mean.
             If
             my
             Antagonist
             can
             shew
             that
             either
             the
             End
             of
             setting
             up
             Superintendents
             ,
             was
             needless
             ;
             or
             that
             that
             could
             be
             attained
             without
             encroaching
             a
             little
             on
             Paritie
             ,
             
               for
               a
               time
            
             ;
             then
             shall
             we
             no
             more
             plead
             Necessitie
             for
             what
             they
             did
             ;
             but
             judge
             that
             they
             were
             not
             for
             Paritie
             in
             their
             Principles
             .
             4.
             
             We
             distinguish
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Force
             of
             Necessitie
             ,
             between
             these
             Actions
             which
             are
             Moral
             from
             their
             Nature
             ,
             and
             these
             that
             are
             Moral
             only
             by
             Institution
             .
             How
             far
             Necessitie
             may
             Warrant
             ,
             or
             not
             Warrant
             an
             Action
             against
             the
             Moral-Law
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             Dispute
             ;
             our
             present
             Debate
             ,
             not
             being
             concerned
             in
             that
             Question
             :
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             there
             are
             some
             cases
             in
             which
             Necessitie
             ,
             even
             in
             such
             Actions
             ,
             hath
             place
             ,
             as
             
             Adam's
             Sons
             Marrieing
             their
             Sisters
             ;
             of
             which
             Lyra
             and
             Menochius
             in
             Gen.
             4.
             17.
             say
             ,
             
               Initio
               mundi
               necessè
               fuit
               Sorores
               Fratribus
               nubere
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             also
             certain
             that
             no
             Necessitie
             can
             dispense
             with
             some
             other
             Actions
             that
             are
             naturally
             Moral
             ;
             such
             as
             Blasphemy
             ,
             Lying
             ,
             &c.
             but
             in
             Matters
             of
             Institution
             ,
             the
             LORD
             hath
             not
             so
             strictly
             bound
             his
             People
             ,
             nor
             made
             his
             Institutions
             to
             clash
             with
             the
             natural
             and
             indispensible
             Commands
             that
             he
             hath
             laid
             on
             them
             :
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             in
             David's
             case
             above-mentioned
             :
             If
             Institution
             ,
             in
             some
             Circumstances
             that
             the
             LORD
             hath
             cast
             his
             People
             in
             ,
             do
             clash
             with
             the
             Moral
             Dutie
             of
             saving
             Life
             :
             this
             Moral
             Dutie
             superceedeth
             the
             Obligation
             of
             Institution
             ,
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             much
             more
             when
             present
             Circumstances
             make
             
             Institution
             to
             clash
             with
             the
             great
             End
             of
             Institution
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             case
             in
             hand
             :
             without
             dispensing
             with
             Paritie
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             the
             End
             of
             Church
             Government
             had
             been
             lost
             ;
             viz.
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Promoting
             the
             Reformation
             .
             If
             any
             should
             object
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             dispensing
             with
             the
             Law
             of
             GOD
             :
             I
             Answer
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Mans
             dispensing
             with
             GOD'S
             Law
             ;
             but
             his
             Judging
             that
             GOD
             ,
             in
             that
             Case
             ,
             dispenseth
             with
             his
             own
             Law
             ;
             or
             as
             
               Aquinas
               2.
               2.
               
               Q.
               88.
               
               Art.
               10.
               
               Fit
               ut
               hoc
               quod
               erat
               lex
               non
               sit
               lex
               ,
               in
               hoc
               casu
               ,
            
             and
             1.
             2.
             
             
               Q.
               96.
               
               Art.
               6.
               
               Qui
               in
               casu
               Necessitatis
               agit
               praeter
               verba
               Legis
               ,
               non
               judicat
               de
               ipsa
               Lege
               ,
               sed
               judicat
               de
               casu
               singulari
               in
               quo
               videt
               verba
               legis
               observanda
               non
               esse
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             ,
             to
             denie
             all
             Influence
             of
             true
             ,
             real
             ,
             and
             innocent
             Necessitie
             ,
             to
             change
             the
             Moralitie
             of
             some
             Actions
             ,
             especially
             these
             that
             relate
             to
             Instituted
             Worship
             ,
             were
             to
             put
             Mens
             Consciences
             on
             such
             a
             Rack
             ,
             as
             there
             were
             some
             times
             ,
             no
             possibilitie
             to
             attain
             to
             well
             grounded
             Peace
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             I
             hope
             what
             is
             said
             will
             Defend
             this
             Opinion
             from
             the
             horrid
             consequence
             that
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             draw
             from
             it
             :
             especially
             when
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             this
             influence
             of
             Necessitie
             must
             be
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             not
             perpetual
             :
             because
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             GODS
             Appointments
             are
             so
             contrived
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             always
             unpracticable
             :
             or
             that
             the
             LORD
             will
             bring
             his
             Church
             ,
             or
             any
             Person
             ,
             under
             such
             a
             lasting
             Necessitie
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             can
             do
             what
             he
             hath
             Commanded
             ,
             they
             using
             their
             utmost
             endeavours
             to
             observe
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             Commanded
             ,
             as
             is
             injoyned
             Matthew
             28.
             20.
             
             I
             shall
             not
             Determine
             what
             Necessitie
             of
             Omission
             one
             may
             be
             perpetually
             under
             ;
             but
             I
             understand
             not
             how
             this
             can
             be
             with
             respect
             to
             possitive
             Acts
             contrarie
             to
             Institution
             .
          
           
             §
             22.
             
             He
             dealeth
             with
             a
             Second
             Plea
             that
             he
             imputeth
             to
             us
             ,
             p.
             157
             ,
             &c.
             why
             our
             Reformers
             are
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             Episcopal
             in
             their
             Principles
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             their
             setting
             up
             Superintendents
             ,
             which
             is
             ;
             that
             these
             Superintendents
             did
             very
             much
             differ
             from
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             the
             Notion
             that
             our
             Adversaries
             have
             of
             Bishops
             :
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Ten
               Questions
            
             calleth
             that
             a
             
               New
               Modell
               of
               Episcopacy
            
             .
             To
             take
             off
             this
             Calderwood
             bringeth
             some
             Differences
             between
             them
             and
             Bishops
             :
             and
             
               Vindicat
               :
               in
               Answer
               to
               the
               Ten
               Questions
               ,
            
             mentioneth
             also
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             Addeth
             what
             after
             he
             confesseth
             to
             be
             Material
             .
             All
             which
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             ridicule
             ,
             with
             his
             wonted
             Insolencie
             :
             but
             I
             am
             consident
             the
             judicious
             Reader
             will
             easily
             discern
             who
             is
             most
             Ridiculous
             ;
             he
             that
             Proveth
             a
             Superintendent
             not
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             from
             his
             Election
             ,
             Examination
             ,
             and
             Admission
             :
             that
             he
             had
             no
             new
             Consecration
             ,
             as
             Bishops
             
             must
             have
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             in
             no
             Superior
             degree
             to
             a
             Presbyter
             :
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Arch-Superintendents
             as
             there
             were
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             or
             he
             who
             compareth
             these
             to
             
               the
               ordinary
               Habit
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               with
               the
               State
               and
               Grandeur
               of
               the
               other
               in
               their
               distinguishing
               Marks
               :
            
             which
             yet
             ,
             if
             not
             set
             down
             in
             such
             scurrile
             terms
             ,
             as
             he
             useth
             ,
             may
             make
             a
             great
             Difference
             between
             the
             Temper
             of
             the
             one
             sort
             of
             Men
             and
             that
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             though
             not
             of
             their
             Office
             or
             Power
             .
             If
             our
             Reformers
             had
             intended
             to
             continue
             that
             sole
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Prelats
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             they
             found
             settled
             in
             it
             under
             Poperie
             ,
             this
             Change
             that
             they
             made
             ,
             even
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             is
             unaccountable
             :
             nor
             can
             a
             Reason
             be
             given
             why
             they
             kept
             not
             to
             the
             old
             District
             that
             the
             Bishops
             had
             before
             Governed
             .
             It
             is
             as
             evident
             ,
             as
             any
             thing
             can
             be
             made
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             of
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             Superintendents
             never
             had
             that
             absolute
             Power
             in
             the
             Church
             that
             our
             Episcopal
             Brethren
             now
             allow
             to
             their
             Prelats
             .
             Though
             we
             denie
             not
             that
             they
             had
             a
             Frelacie
             ,
             and
             more
             Power
             than
             We
             now
             give
             to
             single
             Presbyters
             ;
             and
             have
             given
             the
             Reason
             why
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             and
             of
             its
             Consistence
             with
             the
             design
             of
             our
             Reformers
             ,
             that
             the
             perpetual
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             by
             Paritie
             .
             The
             main
             Difference
             between
             the
             two
             sorts
             of
             Church
             Rulers
             which
             we
             insist
             on
             ,
             and
             which
             himself
             acknowledgeth
             to
             be
             Material
             ,
             he
             falleth
             upon
             ,
             p.
             159.
             and
             sayeth
             he
             
               must
               be
               serious
               in
               it
            
             ;
             is
             ,
             
               Superintendents
               were
               made
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               Tryal
               and
               Censures
               of
               Ministers
               within
               their
               own
               Dioces
               .
            
             The
             Truth
             of
             which
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             
               neither
               was
               so
               with
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               nor
               should
               be
               so
               now
               ,
            
             he
             doth
             freely
             Profess
             .
             But
             he
             putteth
             his
             Wit
             to
             its
             utmost
             stretch
             ,
             to
             get
             a
             fair
             Answer
             to
             it
             .
             He
             bringeth
             no
             less
             than
             Five
             Answers
             ,
             whereas
             one
             good
             one
             had
             been
             Worth
             them
             all
             .
             His
             first
             Answer
             hath
             some
             what
             of
             Ingenuitie
             in
             it
             .
             He
             condemneth
             our
             Reformers
             in
             this
             ;
             and
             sayeth
             ,
             
               it
               was
               a
               great
               Error
               in
               their
               Constitutions
               ,
            
             and
             declames
             against
             it
             with
             great
             Vehemencie
             ,
             that
             
               Governours
               should
               be
               Subject
               to
               the
               Censure
               of
               their
               Subjects
            
             ;
             and
             sheweth
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Zeal
             for
             absolute
             Government
             ,
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             :
             into
             Debate
             about
             which
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             enter
             :
             only
             I
             take
             Notice
             ,
             that
             here
             he
             fairly
             gives
             up
             that
             part
             of
             our
             Controvesie
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             been
             at
             a
             vast
             deal
             of
             pains
             about
             ;
             that
             our
             Reformers
             were
             Episcopal
             in
             their
             Principles
             .
             With
             which
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             this
             is
             wholly
             inconsistent
             .
             If
             he
             had
             thought
             of
             this
             sooner
             ,
             and
             Acted
             consequentially
             to
             it
             ,
             after
             this
             Thought
             came
             into
             his
             Head
             ,
             he
             he
             might
             have
             saved
             a
             greas
             deal
             of
             pains
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             Me
             :
             and
             near
             the
             Half
             of
             his
             long
             Book
             might
             have
             been
             spared
             .
             His
             second
             Answer
             
             
               is
               ,
               this
               was
               put
               in
               their
               Constitution
               from
               a
               Principle
               about
               civil
               Government
               owned
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               is
               Major
               singulis
               ,
               but
               Minor
               omnibus
               :
            
             which
             he
             also
             Ridiculeth
             .
             Neither
             am
             I
             concerned
             to
             Debate
             this
             Principle
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             belong
             to
             our
             our
             present
             Controversie
             .
             But
             what
             he
             asserteth
             is
             a
             groundless
             Conjecture
             ;
             we
             have
             better
             ground
             to
             think
             that
             they
             lookt
             on
             this
             as
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             which
             forbiddeth
             Church
             Domination
             .
             His
             Third
             is
             ,
             
               they
               made
               also
               Ministers
               Censureable
               by
               their
               Elders
            
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             taketh
             occasion
             to
             Reproach
             them
             ,
             as
             having
             little
             Skill
             in
             Church
             Policy
             :
             nor
             will
             I
             degress
             into
             these
             Debates
             ;
             only
             I
             take
             Notice
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             saith
             is
             no
             Answer
             to
             our
             Exception
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             Confirmation
             of
             it
             :
             if
             both
             a
             Superinintendent
             was
             Censureable
             by
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             by
             the
             Eldership
             ;
             it
             doth
             evidentlie
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Superintendents
             and
             the
             Bishops
             power
             were
             not
             the
             same
             .
             A
             Fourth
             Answer
             is
             ,
             
               this
               was
               never
               put
               in
               Practice
               .
            
             Reply
             ,
             It
             will
             be
             very
             hard
             for
             him
             to
             Prove
             this
             Negative
             :
             but
             whether
             it
             was
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             sheweth
             that
             our
             Reformers
             did
             not
             intend
             Episcopacy
             when
             they
             set
             up
             Superintendents
             .
             His
             Fifth
             is
             ,
             
               this
               Constitution
               doth
               not
               infer
               Parity
               .
            
             Reply
             ,
             We
             do
             not
             say
             that
             Superintendents
             were
             in
             absolute
             Parity
             with
             other
             Ministers
             ;
             we
             confess
             a
             disparity
             of
             Power
             ,
             for
             that
             time
             .
             All
             we
             plead
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             Reformers
             were
             not
             for
             Episcopacy
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             case
             of
             Necessity
             :
             and
             the
             Imparity
             that
             they
             were
             then
             forc't
             to
             ;
             they
             did
             not
             intend
             should
             always
             continue
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             23.
             
             The
             other
             Plea
             he
             mentioneth
             hath
             its
             Rise
             from
             his
             own
             fancie
             :
             it
             was
             not
             used
             by
             us
             :
             what
             he
             citeth
             for
             it
             ,
             was
             not
             used
             either
             for
             its
             Advantage
             ,
             or
             disadvantage
             ,
             but
             an
             occasional
             Observation
             cast
             into
             a
             Parenthesis
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             was
             merely
             the
             Deed
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             however
             ,
             it
             might
             afterward
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             Parliaments
             .
             Our
             Author
             now
             ,
             p.
             166.
             imagining
             that
             he
             hath
             dispelled
             all
             the
             Mists
             cast
             by
             Presbyterians
             on
             what
             he
             pleadeth
             for
             ,
             about
             the
             Principles
             of
             our
             Reformers
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             Church
             Government
             ;
             proceedeth
             to
             give
             us
             Accompt
             of
             a
             
               second
               Modell
               that
               Church
               Government
               was
               cast
               into
               :
            
             But
             as
             an
             Introduction
             to
             this
             ,
             he
             falleth
             on
             the
             Mistakes
             and
             weaknesses
             of
             the
             Reformers
             ,
             with
             the
             Preface
             of
             a
             pretended
             unwillingness
             to
             expose
             them
             so
             ;
             the
             sincerity
             of
             which
             pretension
             the
             Reader
             may
             Judge
             of
             ,
             if
             he
             consider
             that
             the
             whole
             of
             this
             Discourse
             is
             wholly
             Impertinent
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             their
             Actions
             rather
             than
             guess
             at
             their
             Motives
             :
             if
             the
             Reader
             also
             reflect
             on
             his
             page
             7.
             where
             he
             reproacheth
             our
             Reformation
             as
             
               a
               violent
               and
               disordered
               Reformation
            
             .
             Their
             weakness
             he
             exposeth
             
             in
             two
             things
             :
             one
             is
             ,
             that
             
               they
               went
               on
               this
               Principle
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               way
               to
               Reform
               the
               Church
               was
               to
               recede
               as
               far
               from
               the
               Papists
               as
               they
               could
               :
               to
               have
               nothing
               in
               Communion
               with
               them
               but
               the
               essentials
               ,
               the
               necessarie
               and
               indispensible
               Articles
               and
               Parts
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               what
               else
               was
               in
               its
               nature
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               not
               positively
               and
               expresly
               Commanded
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               if
               it
               was
               i●
               fashion
               in
               the
               Popish
               Church
               ,
               was
               therefore
               to
               be
               laid
               aside
               ,
               and
               avoided
               as
               〈◊〉
               Corruption
               ,
               as
               having
               been
               abused
               ,
               as
               made
               Subservient
               to
               Superstition
               and
               Idolatry
               .
            
             Here
             is
             a
             false
             representation
             of
             our
             Reformers
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             three
             things
             .
             1.
             
             This
             Principle
             was
             never
             held
             nor
             Practised
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Latitude
             nor
             extensiveness
             that
             he
             mentioneth
             :
             they
             indeed
             were
             against
             
               Religious
               Ceremonies
               devised
               by
               Men
            
             ,
             as
             on
             other
             Grounds
             ,
             so
             on
             Accompt
             of
             their
             being
             
               Symbols
               of
               Idolatrie
               and
               Superstition
            
             ,
             and
             having
             been
             so
             used
             :
             but
             there
             were
             many
             parts
             of
             Religion
             that
             were
             not
             fundamental
             ,
             but
             of
             inferior
             Note
             that
             they
             did
             not
             so
             deall
             with
             .
             2.
             
             They
             never
             Rejected
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             truelie
             a
             part
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             was
             peculiar
             to
             it
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             of
             greater
             or
             lesser
             Moment
             ,
             onlie
             on
             the
             Ground
             he
             mentioneth
             :
             but
             always
             were
             able
             to
             give
             other
             Reasons
             for
             their
             Opinion
             or
             Practice
             .
             3.
             
             They
             always
             were
             willing
             to
             receive
             what
             could
             be
             ,
             by
             good
             consequence
             ,
             proved
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             not
             positively
             and
             expresly
             Commanded
             ,
             I
             advise
             my
             Adversarie
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             little
             regard
             to
             the
             reputation
             of
             the
             Reformers
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             more
             careful
             not
             to
             Wound
             his
             own
             ,
             by
             speaking
             what
             is
             not
             Truth
             .
             For
             the
             Principle
             it self
             ,
             duly
             stated
             according
             to
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             Debate
             it
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             not
             his
             business
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             expose
             it
             by
             Invectives
             .
             The
             next
             thing
             that
             he
             Representeth
             them
             in
             as
             weak
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               they
               were
               for
               the
               Revenue
               that
               had
               belonged
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               Poperie
               ,
               to
               be
               Imployed
               still
               for
               the
               Churches
               use
               .
            
             I
             think
             ,
             this
             Debate
             is
             little
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             wave
             it
             ,
          
           
             §
             24.
             
             His
             next
             Attempt
             is
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             was
             a
             
               second
               Model
            
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             after
             the
             publick
             Establishment
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             was
             Episcopacy
             .
             And
             here
             he
             bringeth
             a
             Labyrinth
             of
             History
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             hard
             for
             any
             Man
             to
             follow
             him
             :
             rejecting
             what
             ever
             disliketh
             him
             ;
             and
             casting
             Dirt
             on
             all
             that
             have
             written
             the
             History
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             not
             sparing
             Spotswood
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             not
             please
             him
             :
             only
             he
             hath
             had
             the
             hap
             to
             light
             on
             a
             Manuscript
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             he
             alters
             ,
             adds
             ,
             and
             contradicteth
             all
             the
             other
             Accounts
             that
             we
             have
             of
             the
             Affairs
             of
             our
             Church
             ;
             whence
             that
             Manuscript
             came
             ,
             what
             Authority
             it
             hath
             ;
             whither
             it
             be
             
             his
             own
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Mans
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             pleased
             to
             tell
             us
             .
             He
             calleth
             it
             
               his
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             whether
             he
             would
             have
             us
             take
             him
             for
             the
             Author
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Owner
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             cannot
             determine
             :
             nor
             do
             I
             see
             what
             Title
             he
             hath
             to
             it
             on
             either
             Account
             ;
             I
             have
             the
             present
             use
             of
             a
             Manuscript
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             I
             am
             credibly
             informed
             )
             is
             the
             very
             individual
             Copy
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             which
             now
             belongeth
             to
             the
             
               University
               of
               Glasgow
            
             :
             Whether
             any
             other
             Copies
             of
             it
             be
             extant
             ,
             I
             am
             uncertain
             :
             It
             was
             Transcribed
             by
             
               William
               Laing
            
             Reader
             of
             Ebdie
             Kirk
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1638.
             
             It
             containeth
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             General
             Assemblies
             from
             1560
             to
             1616
             inclusive
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             relating
             to
             Church
             Affairs
             .
             I
             shall
             in
             a
             few
             Words
             shew
             how
             little
             Advantage
             he
             hath
             by
             this
             Manuscript
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             it
             is
             far
             from
             setting
             forth
             our
             Reformers
             as
             enclined
             to
             Episcoprcy
             :
             and
             by
             pointing
             at
             some
             of
             his
             false
             Citations
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             evident
             to
             them
             who
             without
             Byass
             ,
             consider
             the
             following
             Passages
             :
             
               Assembly
               1562
               p.
            
             6.
             not
             the
             Superintendent
             alone
             ,
             but
             they
             with
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             ,
             are
             to
             
               expone
               to
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Kirk
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               note
               Offences
               ;
               that
               the
               Kirk
               may
               find
               some
               Remeed
               for
               them
               ;
               p.
               7.
               
               Superintendents
               as
               well
               as
               other
               Ministers
               are
               removed
               ,
               and
               tryed
               in
               Order
               to
               Censure
               by
               the
               Assembly
               :
            
             so
             also
             p.
             8.
             and
             almost
             every
             where
             :
             This
             looketh
             not
             like
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             
               p.
               7.
               
               Sess.
            
             4.
             the
             Assembly
             giveth
             Power
             to
             
               Superintendents
               ,
               to
               transport
               Ministers
            
             ,
             but
             with
             this
             express
             Limitation
             ;
             that
             
               it
               be
               done
               in
               the
               Synod
               ,
               and
               with
               Consent
               of
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Elders
               .
               Ibid.
               Sess.
            
             3.
             
             Speaking
             of
             
               Inhibiting
               such
               as
               have
               unduly
               entered
               into
               the
               Ministry
               ,
            
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               this
               Act
               is
               to
               have
               strength
               as
               well
               against
               them
               that
               are
               called
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               others
               ,
               pretending
               to
               any
               Ministry
               in
               the
               Kirk
               :
            
             Where
             even
             the
             Name
             of
             Bishops
             (
             as
             then
             used
             )
             seemeth
             to
             be
             disliked
             ,
             and
             their
             Prelation
             disowned
             ,
             and
             their
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Ministers
             met
             in
             an
             Assembly
             supposed
             ,
             so
             far
             were
             they
             from
             owning
             sole
             or
             superior
             Jurisdiction
             in
             them
             .
             
               Assembly
               1565.
               p.
               21.
               
               Ministers
               must
               be
               tryed
            
             (
             at
             their
             Entry
             )
             
               by
               Learned
               Men
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               presently
               the
               Superintendents
               appointed
               thereunto
               :
            
             where
             the
             Perpetuity
             of
             the
             Superintendents
             Office
             ,
             and
             Power
             is
             disowned
             :
             they
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             not
             always
             ,
             were
             to
             do
             that
             Work
             :
             also
             that
             their
             Power
             is
             derived
             from
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             not
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             is
             plainly
             insinuated
             .
             Assembly
             1566.
             
             A
             Petition
             to
             the
             Council
             with
             Expostulations
             against
             
               the
               Queens
               restoring
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Saint
               Andrews
               to
               his
               Jurisdiction
               :
            
             where
             they
             affirm
             that
             
               the
               Causes
               for
               the
               most
               part
               judged
               by
               his
               usurped
               Authority
               belong
               to
               the
               true
               Kirk
               ,
               Ibid.
               Bishops
               ,
               Abbots
               ,
               &c.
               warned
               
               by
               Superintendents
               within
               whose
               Jurisdiction
               they
               lived
               ,
               to
               compear
               before
               the
               Kirk
               to
               answer
               for
               not
               waiting
               on
               their
               Flocks
               .
               Assembly
               1567.
               
               Sess.
               4.
               p.
               44.
               
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Orkney
               deprived
               of
               all
               Ministerial
               Function
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               for
               Marrying
               the
               Queen
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Bothwell
               ,
               a
               Divorced
               Adulterer
               :
            
             On
             his
             Repentance
             he
             is
             
               restored
               again
               to
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Words
            
             No
             mention
             of
             restoring
             to
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             .
             The
             Manuscript
             giveth
             a
             very
             short
             account
             of
             the
             
               Convention
               at
               Leith
               1571.
               
               Jan.
            
             12.
             where
             our
             Author
             beginneth
             his
             
               new
               Model
               of
               Episcopacy
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Assembly
             at
             
               Saint
               Andrews
            
             ,
             in
             March
             6.
             it
             hath
             but
             little
             .
             Assembly
             1572.
             at
             
               Perth
               ,
               a
               Determination
               against
               the
               Names
               of
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Deans
               ,
               &c.
               as
               scandalous
               :
            
             Also
             that
             
               the
               Articles
               at
               Leith
               be
               received
               but
               for
               an
               Interim
               .
               Assembly
               March
               1.
               1572.
               
               Bishops
               appointed
            
             (
             as
             well
             as
             others
             )
             
               to
               be
               at
               the
               first
               Meeting
               of
               every
               Assembly
               ,
               under
               the
               Pain
               of
               Tinsel
               of
               half
               a
               years
               Stipend
               :
               Assembly
               March
               6.
               1573.
               
               Bishops
               admonished
               to
               joyn
               with
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               in
               her
               Assemblies
               ,
            
             which
             it
             seems
             some
             of
             these
             Aspiring
             Men
             thought
             below
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             Enacted
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Power
               of
               Bishops
               should
               not
               exceed
               that
               of
               a
               Superintendent
               :
            
             And
             that
             
               Bishops
               should
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               General
               Assembly
               .
               Assembly
            
             1574.
             
             The
             Bishop
             of
             
               Dunkel
               rebuked
               for
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               on
               Work
               days
               .
            
             They
             were
             then
             so
             Shy
             of
             a
             fixed
             and
             perpetual
             Prelation
             among
             Ministers
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             Enacted
             ,
             
               Anno
               1575.
               p.
            
             70.
             at
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             
               to
               shun
               Ambition
               and
               Inconveniency
               to
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               Commissioners
               for
               Visiting
               Provinces
               should
               be
               Changed
               every
               year
               .
            
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             Assembly
             ,
             when
             the
             Tryal
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Conversation
             of
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Superintendents
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Ministers
             was
             mentioned
             ,
             
               John
               Dury
            
             one
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             
               Edinburgh
               ,
               Protested
               that
               the
               Tryal
               of
               Bishops
               prejudge
               not
               the
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               Reasons
               that
               he
               ,
               and
               other
               Brethren
               has
               to
               oppone
               against
               the
               Office
               and
               Name
               of
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             highest
             Pitch
             that
             his
             
               new
               Model
            
             of
             Episcopacy
             (
             as
             he
             calleth
             it
             )
             came
             to
             from
             1571.
             to
             1575
             ,
             when
             (
             we
             deny
             not
             )
             there
             was
             a
             Declension
             from
             the
             Purity
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             endeavoured
             by
             some
             Courtiers
             ,
             and
             Ambitious
             Church
             Men
             ,
             their
             Tools
             .
             But
             from
             this
             time
             Presbytry
             began
             to
             Revive
             ,
             and
             gather
             Strength
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             it
             was
             fully
             setled
             :
             For
             in
             the
             Assembly
             1575.
             it
             was
             questioned
             whether
             the
             
               Office
               of
               Bishops
               was
               Founded
               on
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               p.
            
             71.
             and
             some
             appointed
             to
             Debate
             on
             either
             Side
             .
             
               Bishops
               are
               appointed
               to
               chuse
               a
               particular
               Flock
               ,
               where
               they
               must
               ordinarily
               Labour
               .
               Assembly
               1576
               ▪
               p.
               71.
               
               Adamson
            
             Presented
             by
             the
             Queen
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             
               Saint
               Andrews
            
             is
             
               called
               by
               the
               Assembly
               to
               be
               tryed
               ,
               p.
            
             77.
             
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Glasgow
             is
             
               required
               to
               take
               a
               particular
               Charge
               .
               
               Assembly
               1577.
               p.
               79.
               
               Adamson
            
             Summoned
             before
             the
             General
             Assembly
             for
             Usurping
             a
             Bishoprick
             ,
             
               without
               the
               Kirk
            
             :
             Commissioners
             are
             appointed
             to
             
               Examine
               the
               Matter
               ,
               and
               to
               Discharge
               him
               to
               Visit
               any
               more
               ,
               till
               he
               be
               Admitted
               by
               the
               Kirk
               :
               Assembly
               1578.
               p.
            
             83.
             
             Ordained
             that
             
               Beshops
               he
               called
               by
               their
               own
               Names
               ,
               and
               called
               Brethren
               ,
               p.
            
             84.
             
             The
             Assembly
             
               dischargeth
               Creating
               any
               more
               Bishops
               till
               the
               next
               Assembly
               ;
               because
               of
               great
               Corruptions
               in
               the
               State
               of
               Bishops
               .
               Assembly
            
             1578.
             held
             in
             June
             ,
             extendeth
             the
             foresaid
             Act
             
               to
               all
               time
               coming
               ,
               till
               the
               Corruptions
               of
               the
               State
               of
               Bishops
               be
               wholly
               taken
               away
            
             ;
             And
             Commands
             all
             Bishops
             that
             now
             are
             ,
             
               to
               Submit
               to
               the
               Assembly
               under
               Pain
               of
               Excommunication
               .
            
             Assembly
             at
             
               Dundee
               ,
               July
               12.
               p.
            
             96.
             
             After
             Liberty
             to
             all
             to
             Reason
             ,
             
               The
               whole
               Assembly
               in
               one
               Voice
               ,
               did
               declare
               the
               Office
               of
               Bishops
               as
               now
               used
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               to
               be
               unwarrantable
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               unlawful
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               great
               Overthrow
               of
               the
               Kirk
               of
               God.
            
             All
             Bishops
             
               are
               Charged
               to
               Dimit
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Office
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               without
               new
               Admission
               by
               the
               Assembly
               :
            
             Synods
             appointed
             within
             a
             Month
             after
             to
             
               Summon
               them
               ,
               and
               proceed
               to
               Excommunication
               against
               the
               Refusers
               .
               Assembly
            
             1581.
             
             Declared
             the
             above-mentioned
             Act
             to
             mean
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Government
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               now
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               is
               wholly
               Condemned
               .
            
             After
             which
             ,
             Presbyteries
             were
             Erected
             through
             the
             whole
             Nation
             .
             For
             his
             false
             Citations
             out
             of
             the
             Manuscript
             ,
             I
             shall
             mention
             but
             two
             (
             tho
             the
             Reader
             may
             observe
             many
             moe
             ,
             by
             Comparing
             his
             Book
             with
             the
             
               Manuscript
               .
            
             )
             One
             is
             p.
             127.
             that
             the
             Manuscript
             saith
             
               it
               was
               Ordained
               ,
               Assembly
               1562.
               that
               no
               Minister
               leave
               his
               Flock
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               unless
               he
               have
               Complaint
               to
               make
               ,
               or
               be
               Complained
               of
               ,
               or
               be
               Warned
               to
               it
               by
               the
               Superintendent
            
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Manuscript
             hath
             not
             a
             Word
             to
             that
             Purpose
             in
             that
             Assembly
             :
             The
             other
             is
             p.
             128.
             out
             of
             
               the
               Assembly
               1563.
               
               That
               none
               Vote
               in
               Assemblies
               but
               Superintendents
               ,
               Commissioners
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               brought
               with
               them
               ,
               together
               with
               Commissioners
               of
               Shires
               ,
               Burghs
               ,
               and
               Universities
               :
               And
               that
               Ministers
               Commissioners
               be
               Chosen
               at
               the
               Synodal
               Convention
               ,
               with
               Consent
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Gentlemen
               Conveened
               at
               the
               Synod
               .
            
             Whereas
             the
             Manuscript
             (
             it
             is
             p.
             10.
             )
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               every
               Superintendent
               within
               his
               own
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               cause
               warn
               the
               Shires
               ,
               Towns
               ,
               and
               Parish
               Kirks
               ,
               to
               send
               their
               Commissioners
               to
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               declaring
               to
               them
               the
               Day
               and
               Place
               .
            
             Here
             is
             nothing
             like
             what
             he
             Citeth
             :
             and
             if
             it
             were
             so
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             infer
             the
             Superintendents
             Nominating
             the
             Commissioners
             to
             the
             Assembly
             ▪
             but
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             they
             were
             Chosen
             by
             the
             Synod
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Synods
             Consent
             was
             no
             less
             an
             Act
             of
             Authority
             ,
             than
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             done
             by
             their
             Vote
             .
             These
             things
             out
             of
             that
             Manuscript
             ,
             I
             
             have
             here
             cast
             together
             ,
             because
             I
             had
             finished
             this
             Work
             before
             it
             came
             to
             my
             hand
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             so
             conveniently
             dispose
             them
             in
             their
             several
             Places
             .
          
           
             §
             25.
             
             I
             shall
             not
             any
             further
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             Historical
             Controversie
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             some
             short
             Remarks
             on
             it
             ,
             hoping
             that
             a
             History
             of
             these
             Affairs
             may
             ere
             long
             be
             ready
             for
             the
             Press
             ,
             from
             which
             we
             expect
             a
             full
             Account
             ,
             with
             more
             Truth
             and
             Candor
             ,
             than
             what
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             his
             Discourse
             .
             1.
             
             I
             deny
             not
             (
             nor
             do
             I
             know
             any
             that
             ever
             denyed
             )
             but
             there
             was
             so
             much
             ground
             for
             his
             telling
             us
             of
             a
             
               second
               Model
            
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             the
             first
             Endeavours
             of
             the
             Reformers
             ,
             for
             shunning
             the
             old
             Hierarchy
             that
             was
             under
             Popery
             ,
             met
             with
             some
             Interruption
             and
             Opposition
             ;
             the
             Causes
             were
             evident
             ,
             the
             Covetousness
             of
             some
             Courtiers
             ,
             and
             other
             States
             Men
             ;
             and
             the
             Ambition
             and
             Unfaithfulness
             of
             some
             Church
             Men
             :
             there
             were
             Attempts
             to
             set
             up
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             some
             degree
             of
             effect
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             always
             opposed
             ;
             and
             the
             Designs
             of
             the
             Prelatical
             Party
             could
             never
             succeed
             ,
             as
             they
             wished
             ;
             but
             at
             last
             ,
             after
             much
             Wrestling
             ,
             Presbytery
             was
             settled
             in
             its
             Vigour
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1592.
             
             Wherefore
             his
             tedious
             Citations
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Church
             did
             some
             things
             that
             cannot
             well
             be
             reconciled
             with
             Parity
             ,
             in
             that
             Interval
             of
             her
             Declension
             and
             Confusions
             ,
             was
             needless
             Labour
             ,
             which
             I
             do
             not
             envy
             him
             the
             Pleasure
             of
             ,
             seing
             he
             was
             pleased
             so
             to
             imploy
             his
             Leasure
             Hours
             ;
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             Debated
             some
             of
             these
             Passages
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Author
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             nor
             do
             I
             find
             any
             thing
             that
             now
             he
             bringeth
             which
             is
             new
             ,
             save
             insolent
             Contempt
             ,
             and
             ill
             Words
             ;
             which
             I
             can
             easily
             beat
             from
             a
             Man
             of
             his
             Temper
             ;
             nor
             will
             I
             make
             equal
             Returns
             to
             these
             his
             Complements
             .
             2.
             
             I
             observe
             ,
             that
             when
             p.
             143.
             he
             is
             giving
             account
             of
             the
             Alteration
             that
             was
             endeavoured
             ,
             toward
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             Episcopacy
             ;
             he
             bringeth
             Reasons
             for
             the
             States
             Men
             ,
             and
             Reasons
             for
             the
             Church
             men
             ,
             that
             might
             move
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             as
             much
             Confidence
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             at
             the
             Consult
             ;
             
               the
               States
               Men
               considered
               that
               Episcopacy
               was
               still
               established
               by
               Law
               ;
               the
               Ecclesiasticks
               made
               one
               of
               the
               three
               Estates
               ;
               and
               to
               take
               it
               away
               was
               to
               shake
               the
               Civil
               Constitution
               ;
               and
               they
               might
               have
               been
               called
               to
               an
               account
               for
               it
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               should
               come
               to
               Age
               ;
               who
               was
               then
               Minor
               :
            
             But
             this
             is
             a
             pure
             Fallacy
             :
             the
             Bishops
             were
             still
             by
             Law
             possessed
             of
             their
             Temporalities
             ,
             Revenues
             ,
             and
             Parliamentarie
             Priviledges
             ;
             but
             not
             of
             their
             Ecclesiastick
             Jurisdiction
             :
             it
             was
             the
             preserving
             of
             these
             ,
             not
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Courtiers
             were
             accountable
             for
             ,
             
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Civil
             Constitution
             .
             That
             
               this
               was
               the
               best
               way
               to
               preserve
               the
               Right
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             is
             said
             without
             Book
             ;
             unless
             he
             can
             prove
             that
             Christ
             gave
             her
             such
             Rights
             ;
             her
             Civil
             Rights
             might
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             afterward
             were
             ,
             otherwise
             preserved
             .
             It
             was
             very
             evident
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             the
             States
             Men
             were
             Acted
             by
             other
             Motives
             ,
             (
             I
             do
             not
             say
             all
             of
             them
             were
             for
             a
             
               Jus
               Divinum
            
             ,
             or
             Acted
             Conscienciously
             )
             even
             to
             get
             the
             Revenues
             in
             their
             hands
             .
             Which
             he
             doth
             plainly
             enough
             confess
             ,
             while
             page
             189.
             he
             telleth
             us
             of
             their
             
               Playing
               their
               Tricks
               ,
               and
               Robbing
               the
               Church
               .
            
             For
             the
             Reason
             that
             he
             maketh
             the
             Clergy
             go
             upon
             ,
             
               viz.
               The
               ill
               Effects
               of
               the
               former
               Scheme
               ,
               laid
               in
               the
               first
               Book
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               that
               had
               arisen
               to
               the
               Church
               :
            
             there
             is
             no
             Hint
             given
             by
             him
             of
             any
             such
             ill
             Effects
             ,
             as
             apprehended
             by
             the
             Men
             of
             that
             Time
             ;
             except
             that
             they
             who
             designed
             a
             Change
             for
             their
             own
             Ends
             ,
             would
             readily
             pretend
             some
             such
             thing
             ;
             neither
             he
             ,
             nor
             any
             else
             ,
             can
             prove
             that
             any
             Detriment
             to
             the
             true
             Interests
             of
             Religion
             ,
             did
             arise
             from
             it
             :
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             some
             Church
             Men
             had
             a
             design
             to
             advance
             themselves
             ;
             though
             they
             were
             disappointed
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             advantagious
             part
             of
             their
             design
             ,
             they
             got
             the
             Titles
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Men
             got
             the
             Revenues
             ;
             which
             he
             would
             fain
             deny
             or
             dissemble
             :
             but
             it
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             contradict
             our
             plainest
             Histories
             ,
             if
             he
             deny
             it
             .
             3.
             
             That
             another
             was
             Moderator
             in
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ,
             than
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             brought
             as
             an
             Argument
             that
             Prelacy
             was
             not
             got
             to
             its
             height
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             greatest
             Efforts
             the
             Party
             could
             make
             at
             that
             time
             .
             All
             he
             saith
             to
             this
             is
             ,
             
               that
               George
               Buchannan
               was
               chosen
               Moderator
               in
               the
               General
               Assembly
               1567.
               which
               yet
               inferreth
               not
               the
               Ruine
               of
               Presbytery
               .
            
             The
             Strength
             of
             this
             Evasion
             is
             soon
             taken
             off
             :
             the
             Episcopal
             Church
             look
             on
             Bishops
             as
             so
             far
             above
             Presbyters
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             Essential
             to
             them
             to
             Rule
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             be
             Ruled
             by
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             for
             a
             Bishop
             to
             be
             a
             single
             Member
             of
             an
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             to
             be
             Moderator
             ,
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Bishops
             Prerogative
             ;
             but
             Presbyterians
             hold
             no
             such
             distinguishing
             Principle
             ;
             they
             think
             a
             Minister
             is
             in
             a
             superior
             Order
             above
             a
             Non-Preaching
             Elder
             :
             but
             do
             not
             think
             that
             the
             one
             hath
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             that
             both
             have
             equal
             Ruling
             Power
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             now
             so
             Customary
             ,
             that
             only
             Ministers
             preside
             in
             our
             Meetings
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             thought
             odd
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             yet
             for
             a
             Ruling
             Elder
             (
             such
             as
             
               Master
               Buchannan
            
             was
             )
             and
             a
             Man
             of
             his
             singular
             Eminency
             ,
             to
             preside
             in
             a
             Meeting
             ,
             is
             not
             against
             any
             Principle
             of
             Presbyterians
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ;
             (
             tho
             the
             Way
             we
             use
             is
             most
             Rational
             ,
             and
             Decent
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             
             Reason
             for
             receding
             from
             it
             .
             )
             But
             to
             make
             this
             Observation
             yet
             stronger
             ,
             
               Calderwood
               p.
            
             56.
             (
             if
             I
             may
             Name
             him
             without
             Firing
             this
             Gentlemans
             Choller
             ;
             and
             being
             Charged
             with
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             
               knowing
               no
               other
               History
            
             )
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             never
             one
             of
             them
             had
             the
             Credit
             to
             be
             Moderator
             of
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             Token
             (
             I
             shall
             not
             speak
             in
             his
             Dialect
             ,
             
               an
               infallible
               Demonstration
            
             )
             that
             their
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             was
             not
             then
             owned
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             26.
             
             A
             fourth
             Observation
             I
             make
             on
             his
             Historical
             Debate
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             endeavoureth
             to
             prove
             ,
             against
             Petrie
             and
             Calderwood
             ;
             that
             
               the
               Articles
               at
               Leith
               were
               approved
               by
               the
               General
               Assembly
               ;
               that
               Episcopacy
               was
               s●
               approved
               ;
               that
               it
               cost
               much
               Stuggling
               before
               it
               could
               be
               Abolished
               .
            
             What
             he
             gaineth
             by
             all
             this
             I
             know
             not
             .
             The
             Opposition
             that
             was
             made
             to
             that
             Way
             did
             soon
             appear
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             soon
             abolished
             :
             that
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               it
               was
               not
               allowed
               by
               the
               General
               Assembly
               ,
            
             is
             only
             meant
             of
             the
             first
             General
             Assembly
             that
             sat
             a
             few
             Weeks
             after
             the
             Agreement
             at
             Leith
             ;
             though
             afterward
             the
             Party
             grew
             stronger
             and
             got
             it
             approved
             ;
             I
             know
             none
             that
             asserteth
             that
             it
             was
             never
             approved
             in
             any
             General
             Assembly
             ,
             though
             his
             Proofs
             that
             he
             bringeth
             for
             its
             being
             approved
             ,
             might
             tempt
             one
             to
             think
             that
             it
             was
             never
             approved
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               they
               sat
               in
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               voted
               ,
               and
               that
               even
               as
               Bishops
               :
            
             Their
             sitting
             and
             voting
             proveth
             that
             they
             were
             tollerated
             :
             what
             he
             meaneth
             by
             sitting
             and
             voting
             
               as
               Bishops
            
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             well
             understand
             :
             that
             Reduplication
             must
             either
             import
             the
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             a
             Word
             without
             Sense
             ,
             or
             Signification
             :
             now
             that
             they
             Exercised
             Episcopal
             Authority
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Assemblies
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             find
             ,
             nor
             doth
             he
             attempt
             to
             prove
             it
             .
             The
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             
               Saint
               Andrews
               ,
               being
               present
               ,
               and
               first
               named
               in
               a
               Committee
               ,
            
             (
             as
             p.
             203.
             )
             is
             such
             an
             Argument
             for
             Episcopal
             Preheminence
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             use
             not
             a
             few
             for
             
               Peters
               Supremacy
            
             :
             that
             
               Superintendents
               are
               continued
               (
               ibid.
            
             )
             is
             a
             weak
             Argument
             ,
             for
             
               the
               Assemblies
               approving
               Bishops
               of
               the
               second
               Model
               ,
            
             as
             he
             calleth
             it
             .
             It
             is
             another
             such
             Argument
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Assembly
               declare
               what
               they
               mean
               by
               the
               Names
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Deans
               ,
               &c.
               and
               wish
               these
               changed
               into
               Names
               less
               offensive
               :
            
             that
             
               the
               Articles
               agreed
               on
               at
               Leith
            
             (
             which
             contain
             his
             
               second
               Model
               )
               are
               voted
               by
               the
               Assembly
               to
               be
               received
               but
               for
               an
               Interim
               .
            
             These
             and
             some
             more
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             like
             Importance
             ,
             are
             his
             Arguments
             for
             the
             Approbation
             of
             Episcopacy
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             at
             that
             time
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             they
             Acted
             as
             Men
             for
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Parity
             :
             it
             was
             a
             time
             of
             Temptation
             ,
             and
             many
             yielded
             too
             far
             :
             but
             there
             was
             a
             Party
             that
             did
             
             not
             thus
             Comply
             ,
             and
             who
             prevailed
             to
             get
             this
             Yoke
             cast
             off
             at
             last
             :
             many
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Assemblies
             that
             he
             citeth
             ,
             do
             Direct
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Limit
             their
             Power
             ,
             and
             appoint
             them
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             no
             more
             Power
             than
             
               Superin
               endents
            
             had
             :
             this
             looketh
             like
             no
             good
             Will
             to
             Episcopacy
             :
             but
             a
             Hedging
             it
             in
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             for
             present
             ,
             cast
             it
             wholly
             out
             .
             But
             he
             will
             prove
             ,
             
               p.
               212
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             That
             
               all
               this
               was
               out
               of
               no
               Dislike
               to
               Episcopacy
               :
            
             and
             that
             by
             
               a
               Petition
               consisting
               of
               nine
               Articles
               ,
               drawn
               by
               the
               General
               Assembly
               ,
               1574.
               
               Wherein
               Bishops
               are
               several
               times
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               Acting
               as
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               Naming
               Ministers
               for
               Places
            
             ;
             (
             where
             yet
             Superintendents
             and
             Commissioners
             are
             also
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             equally
             concerned
             in
             that
             Work
             )
             
               yea
               in
               one
               of
               these
               Articles
               ,
               it
               is
               desired
               ,
               that
               Qualified
               Ministers
               might
               be
               provided
               for
               vacant
               Bishopricks
               .
            
             This
             proveth
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             major
             part
             of
             this
             Assembly
             thought
             fit
             ,
             that
             seing
             Men
             ,
             bearing
             the
             Name
             of
             Bishops
             (
             for
             little
             more
             they
             had
             )
             were
             for
             an
             Interim
             tollerated
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             their
             Places
             should
             neither
             be
             vacant
             ,
             nor
             filled
             with
             insufficient
             Persons
             .
             All
             this
             may
             well
             consist
             with
             a
             Dislike
             of
             that
             Lordly
             Power
             of
             Bishops
             that
             some
             were
             Aspiring
             to
             ,
             and
             that
             my
             Antagonist
             pleadeth
             for
             .
          
           
             §
             27.
             
             Our
             Author
             thinks
             he
             hath
             now
             done
             his
             Work
             ,
             and
             proved
             that
             
               Prelacy
               was
               privatly
               and
               publickly
               liked
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reformation
               :
            
             it
             seems
             he
             hath
             argued
             himself
             into
             a
             Belief
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             such
             is
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             Prejudice
             )
             which
             few
             else
             will
             be
             perswaded
             of
             .
             He
             thinketh
             his
             further
             Work
             needless
             (
             and
             I
             think
             it
             had
             been
             more
             for
             his
             Credit
             to
             let
             it
             alone
             )
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             
               Presbytery
               met
               with
               Opposition
            
             :
             and
             I
             could
             seldom
             observe
             that
             any
             good
             Design
             was
             carried
             on
             ,
             but
             Satan
             raged
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             found
             Instruments
             against
             it
             :
             his
             former
             Historical
             Discourse
             he
             justly
             calleth
             
               Nauseous
               ,
               p.
            
             216.
             
             But
             what
             followeth
             is
             much
             more
             so
             ;
             and
             yet
             worse
             :
             for
             he
             falleth
             to
             downright
             Railing
             against
             Master
             
               Andrew
               Melvil
            
             ,
             in
             not
             only
             a
             nausebus
             Gingling
             Strain
             of
             Words
             ,
             but
             with
             such
             Unmanly
             Bitterness
             ,
             as
             a
             tender
             Conscienced
             Christian
             would
             abhor
             ;
             yea
             a
             Person
             of
             common
             Morality
             would
             be
             ashamed
             of
             :
             and
             is
             only
             fit
             for
             the
             Scolding
             Women
             that
             have
             lost
             all
             Shame
             .
             The
             foull
             Misrepresentation
             of
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             which
             have
             some
             Semblance
             of
             Truth
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             this
             Narrative
             aboundeth
             with
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             History
             ,
             that
             I
             hope
             may
             appear
             ere
             long
             ,
             to
             correct
             them
             :
             I
             am
             no
             further
             concerned
             than
             with
             what
             is
             Argumentative
             :
             of
             which
             I
             can
             find
             nothing
             here
             :
             for
             we
             deny
             not
             that
             there
             was
             then
             ,
             as
             
             now
             ,
             an
             Episcopal
             Party
             ,
             who
             were
             loath
             to
             let
             go
             their
             hoped
             for
             ,
             or
             enjoyed
             Church
             Preferments
             .
             That
             after
             Master
             
               Melvil
               appeared
               was
               the
               first
               time
               that
               any
               appeared
               for
               Presbytery
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               or
               against
               Episcopacy
               ,
            
             is
             a
             daring
             Assertion
             ;
             after
             which
             we
             may
             expect
             whatever
             he
             shall
             think
             to
             be
             for
             his
             Interest
             ;
             considering
             what
             hath
             been
             already
             adduced
             out
             of
             
               the
               Book
               of
               Discipline
            
             .
             One
             who
             readeth
             this
             his
             Historical
             Discourse
             ,
             may
             easily
             perceive
             what
             Shifts
             he
             is
             put
             to
             ,
             for
             proving
             the
             
               Regent
               Mortons
            
             Change
             from
             Episcopacy
             ,
             to
             favour
             Presbytery
             ;
             and
             to
             prove
             his
             Intentions
             in
             some
             of
             his
             Actings
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             a
             long
             Train
             of
             Arguments
             .
             To
             prove
             that
             
               England
               ,
               though
               Episcopal
               ,
               did
               endeavour
               to
               promote
               Presbytery
               in
               Scotland
               .
               To
               prove
               the
               Ignorance
               of
               the
               Clergy
               of
               Scotland
               at
               that
               time
               .
            
             To
             prove
             
               Beza
               to
               be
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Government
               and
               Constitution
               of
               the
               ancient
               Church
               ,
               (
               p.
            
             248.
             )
             and
             that
             not
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Book
             ,
             (
             which
             it
             seems
             he
             had
             not
             read
             )
             but
             out
             of
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             Saravia
             :
             and
             indeed
             he
             proveth
             Beza's
             Ignorance
             by
             such
             Instances
             as
             will
             serve
             for
             any
             Presbyterian
             ,
             and
             conclude
             them
             all
             to
             be
             Ignoramus's
             ,
             which
             I
             know
             is
             this
             Authors
             Opinion
             ,
             oftner
             than
             once
             or
             twice
             expressed
             .
             I
             pass
             with
             a
             transient
             Observation
             ,
             his
             bitter
             Sarcasm
             against
             Days
             of
             Solemn
             Fasting
             and
             Humiliation
             ,
             often
             appointed
             by
             Presbyterians
             ,
             p.
             254.
             
             It
             had
             been
             good
             his
             own
             Party
             had
             used
             them
             oftner
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             and
             we
             had
             improved
             them
             better
             .
             I
             take
             notice
             also
             of
             his
             making
             so
             very
             great
             a
             Difference
             ,
             between
             
               the
               Meetings
               of
               Ministers
               and
               Elders
               for
               Exercises
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             Interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             )
             
               and
               Presbyteries
               which
               were
               set
               up
               :
            
             on
             account
             whereof
             ,
             he
             representeth
             it
             as
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Ignorance
             in
             one
             who
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             
               the
               real
               Exercise
               of
               Presbytery
               ,
               in
               all
               its
               Meetings
               ,
               lesser
               and
               greater
               ,
               continued
               ,
               and
               was
               allowed
               ,
               in
               the
               year
            
             1572.
             
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Difference
             between
             these
             two
             Sorts
             of
             Meetings
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             between
             a
             Child
             and
             a
             full
             grown
             Man
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Meetings
             for
             Exercise
             ,
             or
             Presbyteries
             ,
             (
             call
             them
             what
             ye
             will
             )
             did
             at
             first
             meddle
             with
             fewer
             Acts
             of
             Church
             Power
             than
             afterward
             :
             yet
             they
             Acted
             with
             Authority
             .
             For
             the
             
               Ministers
               and
               Elders
               met
               to
               interpret
               Scripture
            
             ;
             I
             hope
             the
             Elders
             were
             not
             Interpreters
             by
             publick
             Teac●…ng
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Ministers
             :
             the
             People
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             were
             also
             present
             at
             these
             Exercises
             ,
             as
             Hearers
             ,
             but
             the
             Elders
             are
             mentioned
             as
             Constituent
             Members
             of
             a
             Meeting
             ,
             wherein
             the
             People
             had
             no
             Share
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             an
             Authoritative
             Meeting
             .
             King
             James
             the
             sixth
             was
             far
             from
             his
             Opinion
             about
             these
             Meetings
             ;
             who
             in
             the
             Conference
             at
             Hampton-Court
             1603.
             in
             the
             second
             days
             Conference
             ,
             
             p.
             78
             ,
             79.
             when
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             moved
             that
             the
             Clergy
             might
             meet
             once
             every
             three
             Weeks
             for
             Prophesying
             :
             as
             Bishop
             Grindal
             and
             other
             Bishops
             desired
             of
             her
             late
             Majesty
             ;
             the
             King
             being
             stirred
             at
             this
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               that
               they
               aimed
               at
               Scottish
               Presbytery
               .
            
             He
             looketh
             on
             it
             as
             ridiculous
             that
             
               G.
               R.
            
             had
             reckoned
             that
             
               Presbyteries
               were
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             ,
             and
             fancieth
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             other
             ground
             for
             so
             saying
             ;
             but
             that
             Calderwood
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Kirk
               of
               Scotland
               had
               four
               sorts
               of
               Assemblies
               ,
               ever
               since
               the
               beginning
               ,
            
             of
             which
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             one
             .
             But
             I
             can
             tell
             him
             of
             other
             Grounds
             on
             which
             he
             might
             reckon
             this
             Meeting
             a
             Presbytery
             ;
             one
             is
             the
             General
             Assembly
             1579.
             as
             the
             Manuscript
             he
             so
             often
             citeth
             ,
             hath
             it
             ,
             p.
             95.
             did
             expresly
             determine
             that
             
               these
               Meetings
               were
               Presbyteries
            
             :
             another
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             above
             said
             :
             and
             a
             third
             is
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             times
             of
             Episcopacie
             in
             Scotland
             ;
             these
             Meetings
             were
             called
             the
             Exercise
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             pretended
             to
             Presbyterial
             Power
             in
             them
             ;
             though
             it
             was
             in
             Subordination
             to
             the
             Bishop
             .
             That
             Calderwood
             sayeth
             that
             
               Presbytries
               succeeded
               to
               these
               Meetings
               ,
               importeth
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               Presbytries
               were
               after
               set
               up
               with
               more
               Power
               and
               Freedom
               than
               they
               then
               had
               under
               Superintendents
               ,
               or
               Bishops
               .
            
             When
             he
             cannot
             contradict
             Matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             prevailing
             of
             Presbytrie
             ;
             he
             falleth
             to
             down
             right
             railing
             at
             the
             Assemblie
             ,
             which
             condemned
             Prelacie
             ,
             for
             
               boldness
               ,
               folly
               ,
               iniquitie
               ,
               preposterous
               Zeal
            
             ;
             if
             more
             Reproaches
             had
             then
             occurred
             to
             his
             Fancie
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             we
             should
             have
             had
             them
             ;
             it
             is
             neither
             good
             Manners
             ,
             nor
             a
             token
             of
             a
             good
             Cause
             thus
             to
             fall
             from
             Reasoning
             to
             Scolding
             .
             I
             leave
             him
             now
             after
             he
             hath
             again
             mistaken
             the
             Question
             ,
             to
             please
             himself
             with
             re-counting
             his
             Exploits
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             the
             World
             what
             he
             hath
             made
             appear
             ,
             in
             not
             a
             few
             pages
             .
             After
             which
             ,
             he
             bringeth
             two
             Witnesses
             for
             Confirming
             what
             he
             had
             so
             long
             insisted
             on
             ;
             The
             first
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             an
             Author
             with
             whom
             I
             am
             not
             acquainted
             ,
             but
             seemeth
             to
             be
             of
             his
             own
             Sentiments
             ;
             So
             that
             what
             he
             sayeth
             of
             the
             Opposition
             made
             to
             Presbyterie
             in
             Scotland
             ;
             is
             no
             more
             to
             us
             than
             what
             
               A.
               M.
               D.
               D.
            
             himself
             hath
             said
             ;
             especially
             seing
             we
             have
             not
             the
             Reasons
             ,
             but
             the
             bare
             Assertion
             ,
             of
             that
             Author
             .
             The
             other
             is
             
               King
               James
               the
               sixth
            
             ,
             to
             whose
             Testimonie
             brought
             also
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             
               the
               Ten
               Questions
            
             ,
             I
             did
             then
             Oppose
             ,
             and
             still
             do
             ,
             his
             own
             Explication
             of
             what
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             in
             an
             after
             Edition
             of
             his
             
               Basilicon
               doron
            
             ,
             that
             
               he
               meant
               none
               but
               such
               as
               Anabaptists
               ,
               and
               Familists
               :
            
             And
             a
             contrair
             Assertion
             of
             that
             same
             Royal
             Author
             ,
             whereby
             he
             highly
             extolleth
             the
             Presbyterian
             Government
             in
             Scotland
             ;
             by
             saying
             ,
             and
             that
             frequently
             ,
             that
             
               no
               Error
               could
               get
               footing
               there
            
             (
             in
             
               Scotland
               )
               
               while
               Kirk
               Sessions
               ,
               Presbyteries
               ,
               Synods
               ,
               and
               General-Assemblies
               stood
               in
               their
               Force
               .
            
             He
             concludeth
             his
             Second
             Enquiry
             ,
             with
             making
             a
             great
             Improvement
             against
             us
             (
             as
             he
             thinketh
             )
             of
             our
             saying
             that
             the
             Bishops
             set
             up
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             calleth
             his
             
               second
               Model
            
             ,
             had
             no
             more
             Power
             than
             Superintendents
             ;
             whence
             he
             Argueth
             ,
             
               Superintendents
               had
               the
               essentials
               of
               Episcopal
               Power
               ;
               but
               the
               Assembly
               at
            
             Dundee
             ,
             1580
             ,
             
               Condemned
               Episcopacie
               ;
               and
               they
               Condemned
               also
               Superintendencie
               ;
               whence
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               they
               (
               and
               our
               present
               Presbytersans
               follow
               their
               Steps
               in
               this
               )
               not
               only
               forsook
               ,
               but
               condemned
               the
               Principles
               of
               our
               Reformers
               .
            
             This
             he
             seemeth
             to
             hug
             as
             a
             triumphant
             Argument
             ,
             before
             which
             the
             Presbyterian
             Cause
             can
             never
             stand
             .
             But
             the
             Answer
             is
             plain
             and
             easie
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             abov-discoursed
             .
             That
             Assemblie
             did
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             Presbyterians
             do
             )
             condemn
             Superindendencie
             ,
             as
             what
             ought
             not
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             nor
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             the
             ordinarie
             cases
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             they
             did
             not
             condemn
             it
             as
             what
             was
             never
             lawful
             to
             be
             used
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             in
             an
             extraordinarie
             Exigent
             .
             And
             we
             affirm
             (
             which
             our
             Author
             hath
             not
             yet
             disproved
             )
             that
             our
             Reformers
             were
             not
             for
             Superintendents
             perpetual
             continuance
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             28.
             
             Our
             Authors
             Third
             Enquire
             is
             ,
             
               whether
               Prelacie
               ,
               and
               the
               Superioritie
               of
               any
               Office
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               above
               Presbyters
               was
               a
               great
               and
               insupportable
               Grievance
               ,
               and
               Trouble
               to
               this
               Nation
               ,
               and
               contrair
               to
               the
               Inclinations
               of
               the
               generalitie
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               ever
               since
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
             He
             hath
             verie
             just
             Sentiments
             of
             this
             Matter
             ,
             when
             he
             sayeth
             that
             
               if
               his
               Determination
               of
               the
               former
               Enquirie
               be
               true
               ,
               this
               Question
               will
               soon
               be
               dispatched
            
             ;
             for
             indeed
             it
             hath
             a
             great
             Dependence
             on
             what
             is
             already
             Discoursed
             .
             He
             might
             ,
             if
             so
             it
             had
             pleased
             him
             ,
             saved
             the
             labour
             of
             this
             tedious
             Debate
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             little
             else
             but
             a
             litigious
             Jangle
             ,
             about
             what
             can
             hardly
             othewise
             be
             Determined
             than
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             alreadie
             said
             ;
             unless
             we
             could
             (
             which
             is
             impossible
             )
             have
             the
             Vote
             by
             Pole
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Individuals
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             the
             Times
             ,
             and
             Changes
             since
             the
             Reformation
             .
             The
             Parliament
             hath
             given
             us
             their
             Sentiments
             about
             this
             Matter
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             be
             not
             willing
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             so
             wise
             an
             Assemblie
             of
             worthy
             Patriots
             ,
             come
             together
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Nation
             to
             consult
             about
             its
             weghtiest
             Affairs
             ,
             he
             may
             ,
             for
             me
             ,
             abound
             in
             his
             own
             sense
             .
             I
             know
             this
             hath
             been
             generally
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Presbyterians
             ,
             yea
             ,
             of
             sober
             Episcopalians
             in
             some
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             I
             could
             give
             the
             Opinion
             of
             some
             of
             the
             greatest
             ●…minencie
             for
             Vertue
             ,
             Understanding
             and
             Rouk
             ,
             (
             and
             yet
             not
             Presbyterian
             )
             that
             Presbyterie
             
             was
             the
             fittest
             Church-Government
             for
             Scotland
             .
             But
             if
             our
             Brethren
             will
             maintain
             he
             contrarie
             ,
             I
             judge
             they
             mistake
             :
             but
             shall
             not
             think
             them
             Hereticks
             on
             this
             accompt
             .
             I
             would
             have
             him
             also
             consider
             ;
             that
             what
             ever
             might
             move
             the
             Parliament
             to
             make
             use
             of
             this
             Motive
             to
             Abolish
             Episcopacie
             ,
             and
             Establish
             Presbyterie
             ;
             the
             Presbyterian
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             never
             thought
             the
             
               Aversion
               of
               the
               People
            
             from
             Episcopacie
             ,
             nor
             their
             
               Inclinations
               to
               Presbytrie
            
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             
               Fundamental
               Charter
            
             by
             which
             they
             have
             a
             right
             to
             that
             Government
             .
             We
             rejoyce
             that
             the
             State
             was
             pleased
             to
             allow
             ,
             and
             countenance
             ,
             by
             their
             Authority
             ,
             this
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             we
             think
             ,
             it
             standeth
             on
             a
             surer
             bottom
             ,
             than
             either
             the
             Opinion
             or
             the
             Authoritie
             of
             Men
             ;
             and
             much
             surer
             than
             
               the
               Inclinations
               of
               the
               Mob
            
             :
             even
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             declared
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             truth
             ;
             which
             Grounds
             I
             have
             laid
             down
             in
             this
             Work
             ;
             if
             he
             can
             Beat
             us
             from
             these
             ,
             we
             shall
             become
             his
             willing
             Proselyts
             ;
             and
             quit
             (
             though
             we
             will
             not
             Revile
             it
             as
             he
             doth
             )
             this
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             no
             sufficient
             Ground
             for
             our
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             it
             favoured
             more
             of
             Contempt
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             was
             more
             designed
             to
             ridicule
             ,
             or
             to
             refute
             Presbyterie
             ,
             that
             he
             Choosed
             such
             a
             Title
             for
             his
             Book
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             ?
             but
             we
             are
             
               in
               utrumque
               parati
            
             ;
             to
             despise
             his
             Mocking
             ,
             and
             to
             Answer
             his
             Material
             Arguments
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             neither
             leasure
             nor
             Inclination
             to
             Blott
             so
             much
             Paper
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             about
             Matters
             that
             be
             remote
             from
             the
             main
             Question
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             29.
             
             His
             Proofs
             of
             
               the
               Peoples
               Inclination
            
             towards
             Bishops
             are
             much
             of
             a
             size
             of
             strength
             with
             what
             we
             have
             already
             heard
             ,
             Petrie
             commends
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             year
             1576
             :
             and
             Spotswood
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Respect
             that
             the
             Superintendents
             had
             :
             Beza
             also
             ,
             and
             Knox
             rejoyced
             in
             that
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Ans.
             I
             believe
             ,
             so
             should
             the
             Presbyterians
             of
             our
             days
             have
             done
             if
             they
             had
             then
             Lived
             :
             There
             was
             a
             Glorious
             Reformation
             that
             was
             cause
             of
             great
             Joy
             ,
             and
             though
             Superintendencie
             was
             no
             desireable
             thing
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             in
             that
             time
             of
             the
             Churches
             great
             Exigence
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             small
             Mercie
             ,
             and
             Matter
             of
             Joy
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             a
             few
             worthy
             Men
             to
             manage
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             as
             many
             as
             were
             needed
             could
             not
             be
             had
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             just
             that
             these
             Men
             should
             be
             had
             in
             great
             Esteem
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             good
             Argument
             ,
             the
             People
             Inclined
             to
             have
             Superintendents
             when
             it
             was
             simply
             needful
             ,
             therefore
             they
             inclined
             to
             have
             them
             ,
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             perpetuated
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Another
             great
             Argument
             is
             ,
             even
             in
             after
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             advanced
             State
             of
             
             Presbyterie
             ,
             when
             Ten
             or
             Twelve
             were
             severely
             dealt
             with
             by
             the
             Magistrat
             and
             Six
             or
             Seven
             more
             called
             to
             London
             ,
             for
             their
             forwardness
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             
               yet
               all
               things
               went
               peaceably
               in
               Scotland
               :
            
             as
             if
             People
             were
             always
             well
             pleased
             with
             what
             passeth
             when
             they
             make
             no
             Disturbance
             to
             the
             Government
             :
             he
             must
             in
             Justice
             allow
             us
             the
             use
             of
             the
             same
             Argument
             for
             the
             Aversion
             of
             all
             Scotland
             from
             Episcopacie
             ,
             and
             their
             Inclination
             to
             Presbyterie
             ,
             seing
             the
             Nation
             have
             these
             years
             past
             ,
             been
             in
             Peace
             ,
             though
             he
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             his
             Partie
             Complain
             of
             the
             hardest
             usage
             that
             can
             be
             .
             That
             Episcopacie
             prevailed
             ,
             1610
             ,
             Proveth
             no
             more
             for
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             than
             the
             prevailing
             of
             Paritie
             ,
             1592
             ,
             and
             again
             ,
             1690
             ,
             Proveth
             for
             the
             other
             side
             .
             Yea
             ,
             submitting
             to
             Episcopacie
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             sit
             in
             Synods
             ,
             and
             Presbyteries
             with
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             was
             no
             Argument
             of
             Approving
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             then
             was
             ;
             when
             the
             Judicatures
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             in
             their
             Integritie
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             thrust
             in
             on
             them
             :
             It
             was
             another
             Case
             at
             the
             last
             Erection
             of
             Episcopacie
             ,
             when
             all
             Church
             Meetings
             were
             laid
             aside
             by
             Civil
             Authority
             ,
             and
             were
             called
             again
             only
             by
             the
             Bishops
             Authority
             .
             He
             Chargeth
             Calderwood
             .
             (
             and
             
               G.
               R.
            
             for
             the
             great
             Crime
             of
             following
             him
             in
             this
             piece
             of
             Historie
             )
             that
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             
               it
               was
               Statute
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               1565
               ,
               that
               no
               other
               Jurisdiction
               Ecclesiastical
               be
               acknowledged
               within
               this
               Realm
               than
               that
               which
               is
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               ,
               within
               this
               same
               Kirk
               ,
               Established
               presently
               ,
               or
               which
               floweth
               therefrom
               ,
               concerning
               Preaching
               the
               Word
               ,
               Correction
               of
               Manners
               ,
               or
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             If
             I
             should
             Confess
             that
             I
             find
             not
             these
             Words
             in
             the
             Act
             which
             Calderwood
             citeth
             :
             yet
             our
             Author
             should
             not
             have
             so
             much
             Advantage
             against
             him
             ,
             or
             
               G.
               R.
            
             either
             ,
             as
             he
             Boasteth
             of
             ;
             unless
             he
             will
             Condemn
             his
             Darling
             Historian
             Spotswood
             also
             :
             who
             sayeth
             ,
             p.
             214.
             that
             
               the
               matter
               of
               Policy
               and
               Jurifdiction
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               refeered
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               certain
               Lords
               delegated
               by
               the
               Estates
               :
            
             there
             is
             as
             little
             of
             this
             in
             the
             Act
             that
             he
             Citeth
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             of
             what
             Calderwood
             had
             mentioned
             :
             whence
             these
             two
             Historians
             had
             their
             vouchers
             for
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             it
             seems
             my
             Antagonist
             cannot
             tell
             ;
             nor
             could
             I
             ,
             till
             I
             met
             with
             an
             old
             Edition
             of
             
               King
               James
               the
               si●ths
            
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             Printed
             by
             
               John
               Ross
            
             at
             Edinburgh
             ,
             1575.
             
             Where
             Parliament
             1569
             ,
             Act
             12
             ,
             the
             Words
             are
             expresly
             set
             down
             .
             It
             seems
             his
             Party
             dreaded
             the
             Force
             of
             this
             Citation
             ;
             and
             have
             taken
             care
             to
             stifle
             it
             :
             For
             in
             Edition
             Edinburgh
             ,
             1682
             ,
             called
             the
             
               little
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
            
             ,
             that
             Act
             (
             being
             the
             12th
             Chapter
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             1567
             )
             is
             wholly
             left
             out
             .
             That
             Superintendencie
             was
             then
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             is
             no
             Argument
             
             that
             Prelacie
             was
             settled
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             what
             was
             intended
             should
             continue
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             then
             intending
             another
             sort
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             the
             event
             did
             shew
             .
             What
             he
             so
             critically
             carpeth
             at
             ,
             p.
             293.
             about
             a
             Citation
             out
             of
             Leslyes
             Historie
             ;
             is
             pure
             quibling
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             denied
             that
             Popish
             Bishops
             sat
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             but
             rather
             acknowledged
             ;
             yet
             Lesly
             was
             cited
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             did
             not
             long
             continue
             so
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             material
             Change
             in
             that
             Citation
             from
             the
             Authors
             Words
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             ;
             after
             all
             the
             frivolous
             Critticism
             he
             hath
             made
             .
             The
             Reader
             may
             observe
             how
             exact
             a
             Historian
             this
             Man
             is
             ,
             who
             hussily
             Bantereth
             others
             with
             defectiveness
             that
             way
             :
             for
             he
             telleth
             us
             ,
             
               that
               Meeting
               of
               which
            
             Lesly
             
               sayeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Ecclesiasticks
               were
               Excluded
               ,
               was
               not
               a
               Parliament
               ;
               but
               at
               most
               a
               Privy
               Council
               :
               Lesly
            
             supposeth
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Meeting
             that
             had
             the
             Legistative
             Power
             ,
             which
             I
             thought
             had
             been
             in
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ;
             and
             that
             
               they
               made
               such
               a
               Law
               as
               was
               the
               Fountain
               of
               all
               the
               Heresies
               ,
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             )
             
               and
               other
               evils
               that
               followed
            
             .
             That
             he
             calleth
             it
             Concilium
             ,
             is
             nothing
             contrarie
             to
             what
             I
             say
             ;
             seing
             Parliaments
             are
             often
             so
             called
             in
             Latine
             ,
          
           
             §
             30.
             
             For
             his
             fourth
             Enquirie
             ,
             he
             manageth
             his
             Answer
             to
             it
             ,
             with
             such
             undecent
             Reflection
             both
             on
             the
             Church
             and
             on
             the
             State
             ;
             that
             I
             judge
             others
             are
             meeter
             to
             deal
             with
             him
             about
             these
             things
             than
             I
             ,
             or
             any
             in
             my
             capacity
             ;
             and
             the
             Matter
             (
             as
             himself
             confesseth
             )
             not
             being
             capable
             of
             Argument
             ;
             nor
             any
             publick
             Deed
             being
             extant
             (
             except
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             which
             he
             so
             petulantly
             exposeth
             )
             by
             which
             it
             might
             be
             Determined
             :
             I
             see
             no
             ground
             here
             for
             Debate
             ,
             but
             our
             Affirmation
             and
             his
             Denial
             ;
             and
             I
             know
             he
             will
             lay
             no
             more
             weight
             on
             the
             one
             ,
             than
             we
             lay
             on
             the
             other
             .
             For
             what
             he
             is
             at
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pains
             about
             ,
             to
             refute
             what
             
               G.
               R.
            
             and
             another
             who
             writ
             the
             
               farther
               Vindication
            
             ,
             had
             said
             very
             transiently
             ,
             and
             without
             intending
             a
             laborious
             Paper
             combate
             about
             a
             Matter
             so
             remote
             from
             the
             vitals
             of
             our
             Controversie
             with
             the
             Episcopalians
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             all
             that
             Rapsodie
             that
             he
             hath
             written
             on
             this
             Head
             ,
             I
             am
             content
             to
             refer
             it
             to
             the
             judicious
             and
             unbyassed
             Reader
             ;
             to
             consider
             whether
             our
             Cause
             ,
             or
             this
             Authors
             Reputation
             as
             a
             Wise
             Man
             ,
             and
             one
             exercised
             in
             matters
             of
             solid
             Reason
             or
             Learning
             ,
             do
             more
             Suffer
             by
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordiances
             of
             Christ
             that
             I
             am
             set
             for
             the
             Defence
             of
             ,
             not
             Men
             ,
             my self
             ,
             nor
             others
             ;
             unless
             it
             were
             in
             Matters
             that
             may
             reflect
             blame
             on
             the
             Cause
             that
             I
             own
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             shall
             wholly
             pass
             over
             this
             Enquirie
             :
             if
             any
             one
             who
             hath
             more
             leasure
             than
             I
             have
             ;
             or
             is
             more
             inclined
             toward
             Eristick
             jangle
             ,
             will
             
             take
             him
             to
             Task
             ,
             and
             deal
             with
             him
             at
             his
             own
             Weapon
             ,
             he
             may
             do
             it
             .
             I
             say
             not
             this
             ,
             as
             either
             being
             convinced
             by
             his
             Reasons
             ,
             or
             seeing
             them
             to
             be
             Unanswerable
             .
             I
             am
             still
             in
             the
             Opinion
             I
             was
             in
             before
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               Inclinations
               of
               the
               People
               of
               Scotland
            
             ;
             especially
             the
             Soberer
             sort
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             these
             of
             the
             best
             Lives
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             Episcopacie
             and
             Presbyterie
             .
             Only
             this
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             I
             believe
             there
             was
             never
             a
             time
             since
             the
             Reformation
             in
             Scotland
             arrived
             at
             any
             degree
             of
             Consistence
             ,
             or
             Stabilitie
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Inclinations
             of
             the
             Generalitie
             of
             the
             People
             were
             less
             cocerned
             about
             any
             thing
             of
             Religion
             ,
             either
             the
             more
             Essential
             ,
             or
             the
             less
             Substantial
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             so
             Fatal
             impressions
             the
             Flood-gates
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             Profanness
             ,
             and
             Looseness
             that
             had
             broken
             out
             in
             the
             late
             Times
             ,
             under
             Prelacie
             ,
             had
             made
             on
             the
             Minds
             of
             Men
             ;
             and
             to
             such
             height
             Irreligiousness
             arrived
             .
             Yet
             I
             Affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             real
             Respect
             that
             Men
             had
             to
             Religion
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             the
             concernments
             of
             it
             ,
             were
             rather
             on
             the
             Presbyterian
             ,
             than
             on
             the
             Episcopal
             side
             .
             I
             shall
             say
             less
             of
             his
             fifth
             Enquirie
             ,
             for
             I
             freely
             confess
             ,
             that
             neither
             
               the
               Inclinations
               of
               the
               People
               for
               Presbyterie
               ,
               nor
               Episcopacy
               being
               a
               Grievance
               to
               the
               Nation
            
             ;
             nor
             
               our
               being
               Reformed
               by
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             if
             all
             this
             were
             true
             ,
             evident
             and
             certain
             ;
             none
             of
             these
             ,
             nor
             all
             of
             them
             in
             conjunction
             ,
             could
             by
             themselves
             ,
             infer
             that
             Prelacie
             should
             be
             Abolished
             :
             nor
             (
             I
             am
             confident
             )
             did
             the
             Parliament
             ever
             intend
             to
             have
             them
             so
             considered
             Wherefore
             ,
             if
             my
             Antagonist
             ,
             or
             any
             for
             him
             ,
             can
             prove
             that
             Prelacie
             is
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             :
             we
             shall
             part
             with
             all
             these
             Arguments
             for
             its
             Abolition
             ,
             and
             shall
             cordially
             own
             it
             :
             but
             if
             that
             cannot
             be
             done
             (
             as
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             cannot
             )
             and
             if
             these
             Propositions
             be
             true
             ;
             they
             afford
             an
             Argument
             for
             the
             Abolition
             of
             Prelacie
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             Answer
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             dismiss
             this
             Enquirie
             ;
             and
             indeed
             this
             whole
             Book
             ,
             after
             I
             have
             Noted
             a
             few
             things
             (
             without
             insisting
             on
             Debates
             )
             out
             on
             a
             Discourse
             that
             he
             beginneth
             afresh
             ,
             p.
             333.
             about
             the
             
               Principles
               of
               our
               Reformers
            
             :
             he
             pleadeth
             for
             their
             
               fallabilitie
               :
               he
               is
               not
               for
               all
               they
               held
               or
               did
               :
            
             we
             say
             the
             same
             of
             both
             .
             Only
             I
             take
             Notice
             ,
             that
             here
             he
             overthroweth
             the
             Argument
             that
             he
             had
             so
             much
             insisted
             upon
             against
             us
             ;
             that
             our
             Reformers
             were
             not
             exactly
             for
             the
             whole
             of
             our
             Way
             .
             Though
             I
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             Defend
             all
             the
             Principles
             that
             were
             held
             by
             our
             Reformers
             :
             yet
             many
             of
             these
             which
             he
             blameth
             them
             for
             might
             easily
             be
             Defended
             ;
             if
             it
             were
             not
             to
             Digresse
             from
             our
             present
             Controversie
             about
             Church
             Government
             .
             The
             Reproaches
             that
             he
             casteth
             on
             
               Master
               Knox
            
             deserve
             Correction
             ;
             I
             
             wish
             ,
             some
             may
             undertake
             it
             .
             His
             Challenge
             to
             us
             ,
             p.
             344.
             to
             
               shew
               wherein
               they
               have
               deserted
               the
               Reformers
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               they
               Agreed
               with
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               or
               ,
               what
               is
               an
               Approach
               toward
               Poperie
               ,
            
             I
             say
             ,
             Episcopacie
             is
             an
             Instance
             of
             both
             :
             but
             this
             being
             the
             Matter
             of
             our
             main
             Debate
             ,
             the
             Decision
             must
             depend
             on
             that
             .
             He
             undertaketh
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             
               the
               present
               Presbyterians
               have
               receded
               from
               the
               Principles
               of
               our
               Reformers
               ,
               in
               1.
               
               The
               Faith.
               2.
               
               The
               Worship
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Discipline
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             In
             stead
             of
             this
             last
             ,
             he
             insisteth
             on
             their
             laying
             aside
             the
             Bishops
             from
             voting
             in
             Parliament
             .
             I
             cannot
             now
             degresse
             to
             consider
             what
             here
             he
             sayeth
             ;
             though
             he
             insisteth
             on
             them
             at
             great
             length
             ;
             for
             I
             diverted
             into
             the
             Considerations
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             onely
             in
             so
             far
             as
             the
             Controversie
             I
             have
             with
             him
             (
             or
             who
             ever
             is
             the
             Author
             in
             the
             other
             Book
             )
             is
             concerned
             .
             And
             there
             are
             some
             of
             these
             that
             are
             also
             there
             Debated
             ,
             which
             I
             intend
             to
             consider
             .
             I
             have
             alreadie
             said
             ,
             that
             we
             reverence
             our
             Reformers
             ;
             but
             neither
             thought
             their
             Reformation
             at
             first
             Perfect
             ;
             nor
             themselves
             Infallible
             .
             I
             hope
             some
             ,
             or
             other
             will
             take
             him
             to
             Task
             on
             these
             Heads
             ,
             and
             Defend
             the
             Principles
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             from
             his
             insolent
             Obloquie
             :
             I
             wish
             him
             a
             more
             temperat
             Spirit
             than
             appeareth
             in
             his
             Discourses
             ;
             and
             particularly
             in
             his
             Ridiculeing
             of
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             LORD'S
             Supper
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             managed
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Holy
               Days
               of
               Humane
               Institution
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Return
             now
             to
             the
             
               Enquirie
               into
               the
               New
               Opinions
            
             :
             and
             proceed
             to
             his
             Third
             Chapter
             ;
             wherein
             he
             pretendeth
             enquire
             into
             several
             
               new
               Opinions
            
             .
             The
             first
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             
               we
               are
               against
               the
               Observing
               the
               Holy
               Days
               ,
               of
               CHRISTS
               Nativity
               ,
               Resurrection
               ,
               Assention
               ;
               and
               Commemorating
               the
               Piety
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Martyrdom
               of
               the
               Saints
               that
               are
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             We
             do
             not
             denie
             the
             Charge
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             being
             against
             the
             Anniversaries
             observation
             of
             these
             Days
             doth
             reach
             .
             That
             this
             is
             a
             
               new
               Opinion
            
             we
             denie
             :
             though
             at
             the
             same
             time
             we
             confess
             the
             contrarie
             Practice
             is
             verie
             old
             :
             yet
             we
             maintain
             ,
             that
             no
             such
             thing
             was
             injoyned
             ,
             or
             practised
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             ;
             which
             is
             older
             than
             the
             Church
             that
             he
             Appealeth
             to
             .
             He
             is
             too
             confident
             when
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             
               it
               is
               certainly
               a
               new
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             certain
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             Warrant
             
             for
             it
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             GOD
             ;
             as
             there
             is
             for
             no
             new
             Doctrine
             .
             He
             sayeth
             ,
             
               it
               flieth
               in
               the
               Face
               of
               the
               whole
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               Antient
               and
               Modern
               ,
               Reformed
               ,
               and
               Unreformed
               :
            
             and
             other
             harsh
             Words
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             run
             us
             down
             with
             .
             This
             is
             Passion
             ,
             not
             Reason
             .
             A
             modest
             Dissent
             from
             a
             Church
             or
             a
             Person
             ,
             though
             of
             the
             greatest
             Veneration
             that
             is
             due
             to
             Men
             ,
             is
             no
             
               flying
               in
               their
               Face
            
             .
             And
             if
             he
             will
             needs
             call
             it
             so
             ,
             our
             Apologie
             is
             ,
             if
             they
             flie
             in
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             chuse
             rather
             to
             Differ
             from
             them
             ,
             than
             with
             them
             to
             flie
             in
             its
             Face
             :
             but
             we
             put
             no
             such
             Construction
             on
             the
             Opinions
             ,
             or
             Practices
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             Antient
             or
             Modern
             .
             I
             am
             not
             without
             hope
             that
             it
             may
             be
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             his
             Complices
             ,
             
               flie
               in
               the
               Face
            
             ,
             both
             of
             Antiquitie
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             by
             their
             Opinion
             about
             Holy
             Days
             ;
             and
             Differ
             from
             them
             more
             than
             we
             do
             ,
             which
             will
             appear
             when
             we
             come
             to
             State
             the
             Question
             :
             which
             he
             hath
             never
             minded
             ,
             though
             he
             engageth
             in
             the
             Debate
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             warmth
             .
             This
             is
             
               Andalatarum
               more
               pugnare
            
             ,
             to
             Fight
             in
             the
             dark
             .
             We
             are
             now
             but
             in
             the
             Threshold
             ,
             considering
             the
             Opinion
             of
             other
             Churches
             .
             He
             will
             allow
             us
             none
             but
             the
             Church
             of
             Geneva
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             Calvines
             dislike
             ,
             For
             Calvines
             dislike
             of
             the
             Abrogation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Days
             by
             the
             Magistrats
             of
             Geneva
             ,
             he
             Citeth
             two
             Epistles
             of
             his
             ;
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             distinguish
             by
             their
             Numbers
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             cannot
             find
             them
             :
             not
             being
             willing
             ,
             nor
             at
             leisure
             ,
             to
             turne
             over
             the
             whole
             Book
             for
             them
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             more
             distinctly
             point
             ,
             him
             to
             other
             two
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             though
             he
             doth
             not
             fully
             declare
             for
             our
             Opinion
             ,
             he
             doth
             plainly
             condemn
             that
             of
             our
             Prelatists
             .
             They
             are
             ,
             
               ad
               Mons.
               Belgradenses
               ,
               Ep.
               51.
               p.
               112.
               edit
               :
               Hanov.
            
             1597.
             and
             
               Mansoni
               Poppio
               Ep.
               278.
               p.
            
             520.
             
             I
             say
             the
             same
             of
             our
             Reformers
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             French
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             I
             shall
             now
             address
             my self
             to
             fixing
             of
             the
             true
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             .
             And
             1.
             
             We
             do
             not
             ,
             with
             the
             Anabaptists
             in
             Germany
             (
             for
             some
             Anabaptists
             in
             this
             differ
             from
             them
             )
             and
             with
             the
             
               Petro
               Brusiani
            
             ,
             cited
             by
             
               Parae
               in
               Rom.
               14.
               
               Dub.
            
             4.
             out
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             
               Bernhard
               .
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
            
             5.
             disowne
             all
             Holy
             Days
             .
             The
             Lords
             Day
             we
             owne
             ,
             as
             of
             necessity
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             being
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             .
             Pardon
             a
             small
             Digression
             :
             I
             see
             no
             ground
             to
             think
             that
             
               Peter
               Bruce
            
             was
             of
             this
             Opinion
             :
             all
             that
             I
             find
             ascribed
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Cent.
               Magd.
               12.
               cap.
            
             5.
             and
             that
             even
             by
             
               Petrus
               Cluniacensis
            
             ,
             his
             Antagonist
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Die
               Dominica
               ,
               &
               aliis
               ,
               putabat
               licitum
               esse
               vesci
               carnibus
               .
            
             The
             Centuriators
             wish
             ,
             
               Utinam
               vero
               ipsius
               Petri
               scripta
               extarent
               ,
               ex
               quibus
               multo
               rectius
               facere
               judicium
               liceret
               ,
               quam
               ex
               illis
               qui
               in
               
               defensionem
               Pontificiarum
               abominationum
               conspirarunt
               .
            
             He
             was
             one
             of
             these
             famous
             Witnesses
             for
             the
             Truth
             against
             Antichrist
             ,
             who
             went
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Waldenses
               ,
               Albigenses
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             It
             is
             like
             he
             might
             disowne
             other
             Holy
             Days
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             to
             think
             that
             he
             disowned
             the
             Lords
             Day
             .
             2.
             
             We
             maintain
             it
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             to
             observe
             the
             Jewish
             Holy
             Days
             ;
             I
             should
             bring
             Arguments
             for
             this
             :
             but
             I
             think
             our
             Adversaries
             will
             hardly
             contradict
             this
             Assertion
             :
             the
             Lord
             having
             of
             old
             appointed
             these
             Days
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             legal
             Rites
             ,
             for
             Prefiguring
             Gospel
             Mysteries
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             condemning
             this
             Observation
             :
             
               Gal.
               4.
               10.
               
               Col.
            
             2.
             16
             ,
             17.
             where
             they
             are
             expresly
             called
             
               Shadows
               of
               Things
               to
               come
            
             .
             3.
             
             We
             hold
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             these
             Jewish
             Days
             are
             not
             to
             be
             observed
             as
             such
             ,
             or
             on
             Jewish
             Principles
             ;
             but
             the
             Days
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             set
             apart
             as
             Anniversary
             Holy
             Days
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             Decency
             ,
             Policy
             ,
             and
             Order
             ,
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             All
             the
             Arguments
             will
             have
             place
             here
             that
             were
             used
             by
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             against
             them
             who
             keep
             Easter
             on
             the
             same
             Day
             with
             the
             Jews
             .
             4.
             
             Our
             Adversaries
             are
             not
             one
             among
             themselves
             about
             observing
             the
             Holy
             Days
             :
             some
             count
             them
             more
             Holy
             than
             other
             Days
             ,
             and
             hold
             that
             
               God's
               extraordinary
               Works
               have
               sanctified
               some
               times
               ,
               and
               advanced
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               with
               all
               Men
               that
               Honour
               God
               ,
               more
               Holy
               than
               other
               Days
               .
            
             So
             
               Hooker
               Eccles.
               Polic
               ,
               lib.
            
             5.
             
             §
             .
             60.
             where
             he
             layeth
             a
             Foundation
             for
             Believing
             that
             these
             Days
             are
             Holy
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             antecedently
             to
             the
             Churches
             Institution
             .
             Others
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             of
             a
             contrary
             Opinion
             ,
             Couper
             Bishop
             of
             Galloway
             ,
             in
             his
             Resolution
             of
             some
             Scruples
             ,
             about
             the
             
               Articles
               of
               Perth
            
             ,
             which
             are
             set
             down
             in
             the
             History
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             p.
             8.
             of
             his
             Works
             ;
             hath
             these
             Words
             :
             
               in
               my
               Mind
               ,
               no
               King
               on
               Earth
               ,
               no
               Church
               may
               make
               a
               Holy
               Day
               ;
               only
               the
               Lord
               who
               made
               the
               Day
               ,
               hath
               that
               Prerogative
               :
            
             only
             he
             sheweth
             that
             
               a
               Day
               may
               be
               set
               apart
               for
               Preaching
               ,
               as
               the
               Birth
               Days
               of
               Princes
               are
               for
               Publick
               Rejoycing
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Our
             Author
             hath
             not
             told
             us
             ,
             which
             of
             these
             Opinions
             he
             owneth
             .
             5
             :
             It
             is
             one
             Question
             ,
             whither
             a
             Day
             may
             be
             set
             apart
             for
             Commemoration
             of
             some
             Mystery
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             by
             Men
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             .
             And
             another
             ,
             whither
             such
             Days
             may
             be
             set
             apart
             for
             Worshipping
             God
             ,
             merely
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             good
             Order
             and
             Policy
             .
             The
             first
             the
             Papists
             are
             for
             :
             the
             other
             most
             of
             our
             Prelatists
             owne
             :
             though
             some
             of
             them
             differ
             little
             from
             the
             Papists
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Question
             is
             not
             ,
             whither
             a
             Day
             may
             be
             set
             apart
             occasionally
             for
             Religious
             Worship
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             any
             special
             Providence
             giveth
             occasion
             for
             Fasting
             and
             Humiliation
             ,
             or
             for
             Thanksgiving
             
             and
             Rejoycing
             :
             seing
             in
             that
             Case
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             special
             Providential
             Call
             to
             that
             Solemn
             Work
             :
             but
             ,
             whither
             a
             Day
             may
             be
             set
             apart
             to
             be
             observed
             constantly
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             recurreth
             every
             Year
             .
             The
             one
             maketh
             a
             Difference
             between
             that
             Day
             of
             the
             Year
             ,
             and
             other
             Days
             ;
             and
             exempteth
             it
             altogether
             ;
             and
             constantly
             ,
             from
             Civil
             Use
             ;
             the
             other
             doth
             not
             so
             ;
             the
             one
             maketh
             a
             Difference
             among
             Days
             ;
             the
             other
             maketh
             the
             Difference
             only
             in
             the
             Works
             ,
             or
             Dispensations
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             occasioneth
             such
             Work
             on
             that
             Day
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             another
             .
             All
             that
             the
             Church
             doth
             in
             the
             one
             Case
             ,
             is
             ,
             whereas
             the
             present
             Providence
             calleth
             to
             the
             Work
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             ,
             Isa.
             22.
             12.
             
             The
             Church
             only
             determineth
             the
             Circumstance
             of
             Time
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             done
             :
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Church
             determineth
             more
             than
             a
             necessary
             Circumstance
             ,
             viz.
             That
             there
             shall
             be
             such
             a
             Solemnity
             :
             Which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             injoyned
             ,
             neither
             do
             we
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             appoint
             recurrent
             Days
             for
             Solemn
             Worship
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             while
             the
             present
             Providence
             that
             calleth
             to
             such
             Work
             continueth
             .
             Weekly
             ,
             or
             Monthly
             Fasts
             may
             be
             appointed
             under
             a
             lasting
             Calamity
             or
             Threatning
             .
             7.
             
             One
             Question
             is
             ,
             whither
             any
             Anniversary
             Holy
             Days
             should
             be
             allowed
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             appointed
             by
             Man
             :
             another
             ,
             whither
             any
             are
             to
             be
             allowed
             in
             Commemoration
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             for
             some
             are
             for
             
               the
               great
               Days
            
             ;
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ;
             which
             respect
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             Redemption
             ;
             such
             as
             the
             
               Nativity
               ,
               Resurrection
               ,
               Ascension
            
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             :
             who
             are
             wholly
             against
             Holy
             Days
             that
             respect
             only
             the
             Saints
             .
             8.
             
             It
             is
             a
             Question
             ,
             whither
             Days
             may
             be
             Dedicated
             to
             Saints
             :
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             :
             and
             another
             ,
             whither
             the
             Commemoration
             of
             Saints
             may
             be
             made
             on
             set
             Days
             :
             this
             last
             our
             Brethren
             are
             for
             :
             though
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             separate
             these
             two
             :
             of
             which
             afterward
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             I
             shall
             now
             set
             down
             our
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             wherein
             we
             differ
             from
             others
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             we
             maintain
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             instituted
             the
             Observation
             of
             the
             Weekly
             Sabbath
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             that
             Religious
             Worship
             we
             owe
             to
             him
             .
             I
             do
             not
             expect
             that
             our
             Brethren
             will
             directly
             ,
             and
             expresly
             controvert
             this
             :
             though
             some
             of
             them
             teach
             Doctrine
             not
             very
             consistent
             with
             it
             :
             which
             belongeth
             to
             another
             Head
             than
             what
             we
             are
             now
             upon
             .
             Only
             I
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             are
             most
             for
             observing
             other
             Holy
             Days
             ,
             do
             usually
             shew
             least
             Zeal
             for
             the
             strict
             observing
             of
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             Principle
             ,
             or
             their
             Practice
             .
             2.
             
             I
             assent
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             instituted
             ,
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             any
             other
             recurrent
             Holy
             Days
             ,
             nor
             enjoyned
             the
             Observation
             of
             them
             .
             If
             
             any
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             must
             prove
             what
             they
             affirm
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Church
             hath
             no
             Power
             to
             institute
             ,
             or
             injoy
             the
             Observation
             of
             any
             recurrent
             ,
             or
             Anniversary
             Holy
             Days
             ,
             for
             Religious
             Use
             ,
             without
             a
             special
             and
             present
             Occasion
             .
             4.
             
             Any
             Days
             that
             the
             Church
             setteth
             apart
             occasionally
             ,
             for
             Religious
             Work
             ,
             are
             no
             further
             Holy
             ,
             than
             that
             Holy
             Work
             is
             the
             Design
             of
             their
             Appointment
             :
             they
             have
             no
             Sanctity
             in
             themselves
             ;
             nor
             can
             Men
             impart
             it
             to
             them
             .
             5.
             
             Though
             we
             are
             far
             from
             severe
             Censuring
             ,
             either
             Ancient
             or
             Modern
             Churches
             ,
             or
             Persons
             ,
             who
             are
             for
             some
             of
             these
             Holy
             Days
             ;
             yet
             we
             cannot
             be
             of
             their
             Sentiment
             in
             this
             :
             nor
             look
             on
             these
             Days
             as
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             do
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Reader
             may
             be
             undeceived
             about
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             which
             our
             Author
             talketh
             so
             much
             of
             ,
             and
             blameth
             us
             for
             differing
             from
             them
             :
             he
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             our
             Episcopal
             Brethren
             are
             at
             greater
             Distance
             from
             them
             ,
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             than
             we
             are
             :
             for
             they
             condemn
             the
             Saints
             Holy
             Days
             :
             so
             
               Paraeus
               in
               Rom.
               14.
               
               Dub.
            
             4.
             so
             Calvin
             ,
             in
             both
             the
             Epistles
             cited
             ,
             §
             .
             1.
             
             The
             
               Helvetick
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               cap.
               24.
               in
               Cor.
               Confess
               .
               p.
               54.
               
               Baldwin
            
             citeth
             Danaeus
             disowning
             all
             the
             Holy
             Days
             ,
             in
             these
             Words
             ;
             
               Dies
               Christo
               dicatos
               tollendos
               existimo
               ,
               judicoque
               ;
               quotidie
               nobis
               in
               Evangelii
               praedicatione
               nascitur
               ,
               circumciditur
               ,
               moritur
               ,
               resurgit
               Christus
               .
               Turretin
               Theolog.
               Elentic
               .
               loc
               .
               11.
               cap.
            
             15.
             
             Though
             he
             allow
             Liberty
             enough
             for
             observing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Days
             that
             relate
             to
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             he
             determineth
             the
             Controversie
             about
             Holy
             Days
             far
             otherwise
             than
             our
             Episcopal
             Brethren
             do
             :
             I
             shall
             transcribe
             his
             Words
             :
             after
             he
             hath
             told
             us
             that
             we
             ought
             always
             to
             remember
             Christ
             and
             his
             Benefits
             ,
             and
             should
             do
             it
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ;
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               sed
               (
               questio
               est
               )
               an
               ad
               singulorum
               illorum
               beneficiorum
               &
               mysteriorum
               recordationem
               certi
               quidem
               dies
               festi
               ,
               Deo
               sacri
               ,
               annuatim
               recurrentes
               ,
               a
               Christianis
               quotannis
               celebrandi
               sint
               ?
               quod
               nos
               negamus
               .
            
             he
             also
             denyeth
             these
             Days
             to
             be
             more
             Holy
             than
             others
             ,
             or
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             Celebrated
             
               sub
               ratione
               mysterii
               .
               Markius
            
             also
             
               Compend
               .
               cap.
            
             12.
             
             §
             .
             17.
             
             He
             condemneth
             the
             Difference
             of
             Days
             that
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             Christians
             yearly
             Commemoration
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             When
             my
             Antagonist
             hath
             duly
             considered
             these
             things
             ,
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             not
             find
             cause
             to
             represent
             us
             as
             so
             widely
             differing
             from
             the
             Reformed
             ;
             and
             himself
             so
             near
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             now
             make
             the
             World
             believe
             .
             I
             do
             not
             pretend
             that
             they
             are
             generally
             ,
             wholly
             on
             our
             Side
             ,
             in
             this
             ;
             for
             many
             of
             them
             look
             on
             the
             Observation
             of
             these
             Days
             as
             indifferent
             ;
             in
             which
             we
             cannot
             assent
             to
             them
             .
             But
             I
             
             know
             of
             none
             of
             them
             who
             imposeth
             them
             with
             such
             Rigour
             ,
             and
             talk
             so
             highly
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             observing
             them
             ,
             being
             recommended
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             of
             the
             Religion
             that
             is
             in
             this
             Observation
             ,
             as
             the
             Episcopal
             Party
             in
             England
             and
             Scotland
             do
             .
             Our
             Brethren
             do
             also
             stand
             by
             themselves
             ,
             in
             their
             keeping
             of
             Saints
             Days
             :
             and
             in
             the
             Number
             of
             their
             Holy
             Days
             ;
             which
             in
             England
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             Number
             of
             these
             that
             God
             injoyned
             to
             the
             Jews
             ;
             forthe
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             at
             some
             Distance
             from
             the
             Apostolick
             Times
             ,
             may
             be
             they
             may
             have
             some
             Countenance
             there
             ;
             yet
             these
             Saints
             Days
             were
             not
             then
             so
             so
             injoyned
             ,
             and
             urged
             ,
             as
             they
             urge
             and
             impose
             them
             ,
             nor
             made
             such
             a
             Yoke
             to
             the
             People
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             
               Socrates
               histor
               .
               Eccles.
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
            
             22.
             whose
             Words
             are
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               I
               am
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               as
               many
               other
               things
               crept
               in
               by
               Custom
               ,
               in
               diverse
               places
               ,
               so
               the
               Feast
               of
               Easter
               prevailed
               among
               all
               People
               ,
               from
               a
               certain
               private
               Custom
               ,
               and
               Observation
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               that
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               )
               not
               one
               of
               the
               Apostles
               hath
               any
               where
               prescribed
               to
               any
               Man
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               one
               Rule
               of
               it
               ;
               it
               was
               observed
               ,
               not
               by
               Canon
               ,
               but
               of
               Custom
            
             ;
             and
             afterward
             he
             taxeth
             some
             ,
             
               who
               count
               Fornication
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               contend
               about
               Holy
               Days
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               for
               Life
               and
               Death
               :
               they
               despise
               the
               Commands
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               establish
               Canons
               of
               their
               own
               .
            
             I
             shall
             add
             the
             Opinion
             of
             our
             Reformers
             ,
             and
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             in
             her
             first
             State
             ,
             and
             that
             out
             of
             the
             
               hist.
               motuum
               in
               regno
               Scotiae
            
             ,
             under
             the
             borrowed
             Name
             of
             
               Iraeneus
               Philaleth
               .
               p.
               264
               ,
               265.
               libro
               primo
               disciplinae
               ,
               cap.
               1.
               
               Censetur
               ;
               Festa
               Nativitatis
               ,
               Circumcisionis
               ,
               Epiphaniae
               ,
               &c.
               Apostolorum
               ,
               Martyrum
               ,
               &
               B.
               Virginis
               Mariae
               penitus
               abolenda
               esse
               ,
               cum
               eorum
               observatio
               nullibi
               a
               Deo
               in
               Scripturis
               imperetur
               ;
               rogandus
               itaque
               Magistratus
               ,
               ut
               obnitentes
               civili
               authoritate
               coerceat
               :
               in
               Synodo
               Nationali
               Edinburgena
               ,
               anno
               1566.
               
               Major
               illa
               Confessio
               Helvetica
               in
               omnibus
               comprobatur
               ,
               excepto
               Articulo
               de
               diebus
               Festis
               :
               porro
               cum
               Reformatae
               Helveticae
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               licet
               Festa
               illa
               celebrent
               ,
               a
               Superstitione
               Ponttificia
               sibi
               caveant
               ;
               evidenter
               colligitur
               ,
               omnem
               omni
               modo
               dierum
               illorum
               observationem
               rejectam
               fuisse
               ab
               hujus
               Ecclesiae
               Reformatoribus
               ;
               quorum
               Vestigia
               presserunt
               Posteri
               ;
               nam
               anno
               1575.
               in
               Synodo
               Nationale
               male
               acceptum
               fuit
               ;
               quod
               Pastores
               quidam
               &
               Lectores
               in
               tractu
               Abredonensi
               Populum
               convocarent
               ad
               Conciones
               &
               Preces
               publicas
               diebus
               illis
               Festivis
               ;
               ac
               in
               mandatis
               datum
               a
               Synodo
               Nationali
               ,
               anni
               1575.
               
               Ecclesiarum
               Visitatoribus
               ,
               ut
               interdicerent
               Pastoribus
               Administrationem
               S.
               Coenae
               temporibus
               illis
               Festivis
               ;
               quasi
               majoris
               efficaciae
               sint
               Sacramenta
               tum
               celebrata
               .
               Denique
               constans
               haec
               fuit
               Pastorum
               omnium
               sententia
               ;
               solum
               diem
               Dominicum
               Festivum
               esse
               &
               Deo
               sacrum
               .
               Referebant
               alii
               Regem
               Jacobum
               in
               Synodo
               Nationali
               anni
               1590.
               publice
               Deo
               gratias
               egisse
               ,
               
               quod
               Rex
               esset
               in
               Ecclesia
               totius
               Orbis
               purissima
               ;
               imo
               quae
               Genevensem
               ipsam
               superet
               ,
               nam
               (
               inquit
               )
               colunt
               Genevenses
               Festa
               Nativitatis
               &
               Paschatis
               ,
               qua
               autem
               authoritate
               id
               faciant
               ,
               ipsi
               viderint
               .
            
             This
             might
             allay
             our
             Brethrens
             fierce
             Zeal
             for
             their
             Holy
             Days
             .
             We
             judge
             not
             others
             that
             use
             them
             without
             Superstitious
             Opinions
             (
             though
             we
             cannot
             well
             separate
             the
             Practice
             of
             them
             from
             External
             Superstition
             )
             and
             we
             desire
             the
             like
             Forbearance
             from
             others
             ,
             if
             we
             cannot
             use
             them
             ;
             for
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             give
             some
             Reasons
             ,
             before
             I
             consider
             my
             Antagonists
             further
             Discourse
             on
             this
             Subject
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Our
             first
             Reason
             is
             ,
             these
             Days
             were
             not
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             did
             they
             injoyn
             them
             to
             be
             instituted
             ,
             nor
             give
             Power
             ,
             or
             Allowance
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             do
             it
             afterward
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             sufficient
             Warrant
             for
             them
             .
             And
             it
             cannot
             be
             rationally
             accounted
             for
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             Church
             should
             impose
             ,
             in
             the
             Matter
             of
             Religion
             especially
             ,
             or
             People
             should
             be
             obliged
             to
             submit
             to
             ,
             what
             hath
             no
             sufficient
             Warrant
             .
             That
             they
             were
             not
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             beyond
             doubt
             :
             our
             Adversaries
             do
             not
             pretend
             that
             they
             were
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             apparent
             Ground
             for
             such
             a
             Thought
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             could
             be
             made
             appear
             ,
             the
             Case
             were
             changed
             :
             for
             then
             they
             were
             not
             the
             Days
             that
             we
             Debate
             about
             .
             That
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             have
             given
             no
             Warrant
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             make
             such
             an
             Institution
             ,
             we
             must
             believe
             ,
             unless
             our
             Adversaries
             can
             instruct
             this
             Warrant
             by
             plain
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             sufficient
             Consequence
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             strong
             Reason
             ,
             (
             if
             Reason
             can
             have
             place
             in
             such
             a
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             )
             if
             it
             be
             Answered
             ,
             the
             Church
             hath
             Warrant
             from
             Scripture
             to
             appoint
             what
             is
             for
             Edification
             ,
             and
             for
             Decency
             and
             Order
             ;
             and
             these
             Holy
             Days
             are
             such
             .
             Ergo.
             I
             Reply
             :
             it
             is
             denyed
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             appoint
             whatever
             is
             thought
             fit
             for
             Edification
             ;
             the
             Lord
             hath
             appointed
             sufficient
             Means
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             of
             Edification
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             must
             not
             devise
             new
             Means
             for
             that
             End
             ;
             but
             faithfully
             use
             the
             Means
             that
             he
             hath
             appointed
             :
             or
             if
             any
             think
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             appoint
             Means
             of
             Edification
             above
             what
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             both
             they
             accuse
             Christs
             Appointments
             for
             that
             End
             as
             insufficient
             ,
             in
             the
             Way
             of
             outward
             Means
             :
             And
             they
             are
             to
             shew
             what
             Warrant
             the
             Church
             hath
             for
             so
             doing
             .
             Beside
             ,
             that
             Means
             of
             Mens
             devising
             are
             not
             like
             to
             be
             effectual
             for
             Edification
             ,
             if
             Means
             of
             Gods
             Appointment
             be
             not
             so
             effectual
             ,
             as
             is
             hinted
             ,
             Luke
             16.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             If
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Gods
             Means
             ,
             cannot
             perswade
             one
             to
             believe
             ;
             the
             Preaching
             of
             one
             risen
             from
             the
             Dead
             (
             a
             Mean
             that
             a
             Man
             contrived
             )
             
             could
             not
             do
             it
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Decency
             ,
             Order
             ,
             and
             Policy
             ,
             that
             they
             alledge
             to
             warrant
             the
             Church
             to
             institute
             Holy
             Days
             ;
             these
             are
             a
             necessary
             ,
             or
             needless
             Decency
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             this
             last
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             warrant
             for
             what
             may
             effect
             it
             ;
             if
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             former
             Argument
             recurreth
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Institutions
             ,
             hath
             not
             sufficiently
             provided
             for
             the
             Necessities
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             grant
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             Warrant
             to
             provide
             for
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             decent
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             must
             also
             shew
             us
             a
             Warrant
             to
             judge
             what
             is
             so
             necessary
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             alledged
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Days
             are
             thus
             necessary
             ,
             either
             they
             must
             instruct
             this
             ,
             and
             shew
             us
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             Nature
             hath
             made
             them
             necessary
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             are
             undecent
             ,
             disorderly
             ,
             &c.
             without
             them
             ;
             or
             the
             Church
             doth
             so
             determine
             because
             she
             will
             :
             and
             in
             that
             Case
             we
             require
             a
             Warrant
             for
             such
             Lordly
             Domination
             over
             the
             People
             of
             God.
             If
             it
             be
             further
             Answered
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             the
             same
             Warrant
             for
             appointing
             these
             Days
             ,
             as
             for
             appointing
             occasional
             Fasts
             ,
             or
             Thanksgivings
             .
             Reply
             ,
             Not
             so
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             by
             his
             Providence
             ,
             calleth
             to
             these
             Exercises
             ,
             to
             be
             Solemnly
             gone
             about
             ,
             on
             such
             Occasions
             :
             but
             doth
             not
             tell
             us
             whither
             the
             Fast
             shall
             be
             on
             Tuesday
             or
             Thursday
             ,
             in
             this
             Week
             ,
             or
             the
             next
             :
             here
             is
             a
             Circumstance
             of
             Time
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             determined
             by
             Men
             ;
             Nature
             it self
             maketh
             it
             necessary
             ,
             supposing
             the
             Providential
             Call
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             Work
             on
             that
             Occasion
             :
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             the
             Holy
             Days
             :
             there
             is
             no
             special
             Providence
             occurrent
             ,
             which
             calleth
             to
             these
             Solemnities
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             more
             than
             at
             another
             .
             Obj.
             Why
             hath
             the
             Lord
             left
             the
             determining
             of
             the
             time
             of
             these
             occasional
             Solemnities
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             other
             also
             .
             Ans.
             Because
             the
             former
             could
             not
             be
             determined
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             all
             Times
             ,
             Places
             ,
             and
             Occurrences
             ,
             without
             Swelling
             it
             to
             a
             Huge
             ,
             and
             Burdensome
             ,
             and
             less
             Useful
             Bulk
             ;
             the
             latter
             could
             easily
             have
             been
             determined
             in
             the
             Bible
             ;
             it
             is
             actually
             done
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             thought
             such
             a
             Determination
             needful
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             easie
             to
             do
             it
             also
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             Our
             
               second
               Argument
            
             :
             Either
             the
             Apostles
             had
             Warrant
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             institute
             these
             Days
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             not
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             imaginable
             that
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             came
             after
             them
             ,
             had
             such
             Power
             granted
             by
             God
             :
             Though
             some
             Exalt
             Episcopal
             Power
             to
             a
             Monstruous
             ,
             and
             Absurd
             Height
             ,
             yet
             I
             think
             none
             of
             them
             have
             the
             Confidence
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             that
             do
             ,
             what
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             
             Case
             ,
             might
             not
             do
             .
             If
             they
             alledge
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             such
             Power
             ;
             then
             I
             propose
             another
             Dilemma
             ;
             either
             it
             was
             for
             Edification
             ,
             that
             such
             Days
             should
             then
             have
             been
             appointed
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             it
             was
             in
             after
             times
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             if
             it
             was
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Negligent
             ,
             or
             Unfaithful
             ,
             in
             not
             appointing
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             Blasphemy
             to
             think
             ,
             seing
             in
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             were
             infallibly
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             if
             it
             was
             not
             ,
             our
             Adversaries
             are
             obliged
             to
             shew
             us
             what
             was
             the
             Necessity
             of
             it
             afterward
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Days
             .
             I
             know
             not
             what
             can
             be
             Answered
             to
             this
             Argument
             ,
             except
             they
             alledge
             there
             was
             not
             Occasion
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Days
             ,
             for
             these
             Appointments
             ;
             many
             of
             the
             great
             Things
             that
             are
             to
             be
             Commemorated
             on
             these
             Days
             ,
             falling
             out
             afterward
             Reply
             ,
             The
             greatest
             Things
             ,
             for
             which
             these
             Days
             are
             kept
             ,
             were
             then
             past
             :
             Christs
             Birth
             ,
             Circumcision
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ascension
             ,
             the
             Effusion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             also
             ,
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Stephens
             Martyrdom
             ;
             and
             yet
             no
             Anniversary
             Day
             appointed
             for
             any
             of
             these
             :
             and
             for
             the
             Martyrs
             that
             came
             after
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             could
             easily
             have
             given
             a
             Hint
             that
             they
             should
             be
             so
             Honoured
             :
             if
             they
             had
             set
             apart
             a
             Day
             for
             Remembring
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             Stephen
             ,
             and
             of
             James
             ,
             this
             had
             been
             Apostolick
             Example
             for
             after
             Ages
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             good
             Warrant
             for
             our
             Practice
             :
             whence
             we
             may
             rationally
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             
               not
               received
            
             this
             Usage
             
               from
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             seing
             
               they
               did
               not
               deliver
               it
               to
               the
               Churches
               ,
            
             neither
             by
             Precept
             nor
             Example
             :
             if
             it
             be
             said
             that
             there
             was
             less
             need
             of
             Commemoration
             when
             these
             things
             were
             recent
             ,
             and
             Religion
             in
             its
             Vigour
             .
             Reply
             ,
             The
             Apostles
             knew
             they
             would
             grow
             old
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Means
             that
             our
             Lord
             himself
             thought
             fit
             for
             the
             Remembrance
             of
             them
             ,
             would
             be
             needed
             .
             Beside
             ,
             Religion
             was
             fallen
             into
             some
             decay
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Means
             that
             ever
             were
             needful
             ,
             were
             needed
             before
             some
             of
             the
             Apostles
             went
             off
             the
             Stage
             .
             Again
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Truths
             that
             are
             Commemorated
             on
             these
             Days
             ,
             were
             controverted
             ,
             and
             violently
             opposed
             ,
             both
             by
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             Apostate
             Christians
             ,
             even
             while
             the
             Apostles
             lived
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             thought
             of
             ,
             and
             appointed
             other
             Means
             for
             Preserving
             and
             Propagating
             these
             Truths
             ,
             but
             never
             minded
             this
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Our
             
               third
               Reason
            
             is
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             expresly
             condemn
             the
             Observation
             of
             Days
             ,
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             besouging
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Pedagogy
             ,
             and
             unfit
             for
             the
             Christian
             Church
             State
             ,
             
               Gal.
               4.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Col.
            
             2.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             We
             know
             the
             Lords
             Day
             cannot
             there
             be
             comprehended
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             injoyned
             by
             the
             ●ord
             himself
             :
             therefore
             we
             must
             understand
             
             this
             Prohibition
             of
             Days
             that
             have
             no
             Warrant
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             Appointments
             of
             Men.
             Here
             they
             have
             several
             Answers
             at
             hand
             ,
             1.
             
             These
             Places
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Holy
             Days
             :
             these
             were
             not
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             being
             now
             abrogated
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             thing
             designed
             by
             them
             is
             already
             fulfilled
             :
             and
             the
             Observation
             was
             ,
             on
             the
             Matter
             ,
             a
             denying
             that
             Christ
             is
             come
             .
             Reply
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denyed
             ,
             that
             here
             are
             directly
             ,
             and
             especially
             meant
             ,
             the
             Jewish
             Holy
             Days
             :
             but
             that
             they
             are
             not
             the
             only
             Days
             forbidden
             ,
             I
             prove
             ,
             First
             ,
             The
             Prohibition
             is
             general
             ,
             and
             without
             Limitation
             :
             therefore
             no
             Limitation
             can
             be
             made
             by
             Men
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Lord
             himself
             maketh
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             which
             we
             do
             not
             find
             ,
             except
             of
             the
             Lords
             Day
             .
             
               Non
               distinguendum
               est
               ,
               ubi
               Lex
               non
               distinguit
               :
               Secondly
               ,
            
             Seing
             the
             Jewish
             Days
             are
             here
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             put
             in
             their
             Room
             ,
             we
             have
             Cause
             to
             think
             that
             no
             other
             are
             allowed
             ,
             more
             than
             they
             are
             :
             when
             the
             Jewish
             Sacraments
             were
             abolished
             ,
             others
             are
             substitute
             to
             them
             :
             when
             the
             Jewish
             Sabbath
             was
             laid
             aside
             ,
             another
             was
             put
             in
             its
             Place
             ,
             by
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             deduced
             by
             clear
             Consequence
             from
             Scripture
             ;
             because
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             to
             be
             without
             Sacraments
             and
             a
             Sabbath
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Jewish
             Sacrifices
             were
             abolished
             ,
             other
             Sacrifices
             to
             be
             offered
             by
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             are
             not
             appointed
             in
             their
             Place
             ,
             (
             whatever
             the
             Papists
             say
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             and
             when
             the
             Jewish
             Days
             were
             laid
             aside
             ,
             none
             other
             were
             brought
             in
             their
             Stead
             :
             because
             the
             Lord
             would
             have
             no
             other
             Sacrifices
             ,
             nor
             Holy
             Days
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             be
             served
             by
             the
             Observation
             of
             these
             Days
             ,
             which
             once
             had
             the
             Stamp
             of
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             is
             it
             like
             that
             he
             will
             be
             pleased
             with
             a
             Sort
             of
             Holy
             Days
             that
             he
             never
             injoyned
             ,
             but
             are
             the
             pure
             Devices
             of
             Man
             ?
             Fourthly
             ,
             These
             Days
             are
             forbidden
             on
             general
             Grounds
             ,
             that
             will
             reach
             all
             Days
             which
             are
             not
             appointed
             by
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             Gal.
             4.
             
             These
             Days
             are
             condemned
             
               as
               Weak
               and
               Beggerly
               Elements
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             Force
             to
             Edifie
             ,
             being
             destitute
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             Divine
             Blessing
             ,
             And
             Col.
             2.
             they
             are
             Comanded
             ,
             
               not
               to
               let
               Men
               Judge
               them
               ,
            
             that
             is
             impose
             on
             them
             ,
             injoyn
             such
             things
             to
             be
             Observed
             ,
             and
             Censure
             them
             as
             guilty
             if
             they
             observed
             them
             not
             .
             So
             
               Hamond
               in
               loc
            
             .
             again
             ,
             their
             Submitting
             to
             these
             things
             is
             called
             
               a
               voluntary
               Humilitie
            
             ,
             and
             
               will
               Worship
            
             :
             and
             it
             is
             said
             of
             all
             these
             Observations
             (
             among
             which
             these
             ●oly
             days
             were
             )
             that
             they
             were
             
               after
               the
               Commandments
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               their
               Doctrines
               ,
            
             
             and
             that
             
               the
               Observers
               of
               them
               did
               not
               hold
               the
               Head
               ,
               CHRIST
            
             ;
             this
             was
             a
             receding
             from
             him
             as
             the
             Head
             and
             Law-giver
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             betaking
             themselves
             to
             other
             Law-givers
             .
             (
             I
             say
             not
             that
             this
             Phrase
             importeth
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ?
             now
             all
             these
             Reasons
             of
             condemning
             the
             Observation
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Holy
             Days
             ,
             do
             also
             reach
             other
             Holy
             Days
             that
             have
             no
             Divine
             warrant
             .
             Another
             Answer
             to
             our
             Argument
             is
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             condemneth
             the
             Observation
             of
             these
             Days
             as
             if
             they
             were
             still
             in
             Force
             by
             Divine
             Command
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             Abrogated
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             not
             simply
             as
             if
             they
             might
             not
             be
             observed
             for
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             injoyning
             them
             .
             Reply
             ,
             This
             is
             to
             make
             a
             sense
             for
             the
             Text
             ,
             not
             to
             find
             it
             in
             the
             Text
             it self
             :
             they
             are
             simply
             forbidden
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             restricted
             sense
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             the
             LORD
             hath
             laid
             aside
             what
             himself
             hath
             once
             Appointed
             for
             a
             special
             use
             ,
             it
             is
             strange
             that
             Men
             should
             revive
             that
             again
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             again
             into
             the
             Church
             for
             another
             use
             :
             especially
             ,
             when
             the
             LORD
             himself
             hath
             Appointed
             other
             Means
             ,
             and
             not
             these
             ,
             for
             that
             other
             use
             :
             he
             hath
             laid
             aside
             the
             Jewish
             Holy
             days
             which
             Represented
             CHRIST
             to
             come
             :
             and
             he
             hath
             Appointed
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             to
             keep
             us
             in
             mind
             that
             he
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             for
             us
             :
             but
             our
             Episcopal
             Men
             are
             not
             content
             with
             that
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             revive
             some
             of
             the
             old
             Jewish
             days
             ,
             as
             
               Easter
               ,
               &c.
            
             to
             keep
             us
             in
             Memorie
             of
             CHRIST
             alreadie
             come
             .
             
               Answer
               Thirdly
            
             ,
             they
             say
             we
             must
             not
             observe
             these
             Days
             as
             the
             Jews
             did
             ,
             with
             a
             Superstitious
             Opinion
             of
             Worship
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             they
             were
             in
             themselves
             Holier
             than
             other
             days
             ?
             yet
             we
             may
             Observe
             them
             for
             keeping
             up
             Order
             and
             good
             Policie
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Reply
             ,
             The
             weakness
             of
             this
             Plea
             is
             alreadie
             discovered
             .
             All
             the
             Order
             ,
             Decencie
             and
             Policie
             that
             the
             LORD
             requireth
             in
             his
             Church
             may
             be
             obtained
             without
             them
             ;
             as
             the
             Patrons
             of
             them
             do
             ,
             on
             the
             Matter
             ,
             confess
             ;
             when
             they
             tell
             us
             that
             these
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             are
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             antecedently
             to
             the
             Churches
             imposing
             them
             ,
             indifferent
             .
             Beside
             ,
             not
             the
             Principle
             only
             ,
             or
             the
             Opinion
             that
             Men
             have
             about
             these
             Days
             ,
             is
             condemned
             in
             these
             Scriptures
             ;
             but
             the
             Practice
             it self
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             Our
             
               Fourth
               Reason
            
             is
             ,
             the
             imposing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Days
             doth
             derogate
             from
             that
             Christian
             Libertie
             that
             the
             LORD
             hath
             given
             to
             his
             People
             ;
             which
             the
             LORD
             doth
             not
             allow
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             1.
             
             They
             are
             contrarie
             to
             this
             Libertie
             two
             ways
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Libertie
             of
             Christians
             to
             be
             under
             no
             Yoke
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             (
             we
             refuse
             not
             civil
             Subjection
             to
             our
             Rulers
             in
             all
             lawful
             things
             )
             but
             that
             of
             Christ
             ;
             to
             have
             him
             for
             their
             
             only
             Law-giver
             ,
             James
             4.
             12.
             
             He
             hath
             not
             given
             Power
             to
             Men
             to
             make
             new
             Laws
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             but
             to
             declare
             his
             Laws
             ;
             and
             to
             Execute
             his
             Censures
             that
             he
             hath
             Appointed
             on
             the
             Breakers
             of
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             when
             Christ
             hath
             given
             us
             one
             Holy
             day
             to
             be
             perpetually
             Observed
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ;
             if
             Men
             will
             enjoyn
             moe
             Days
             ,
             they
             make
             Laws
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             bring
             the
             People
             under
             their
             Yoke
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             Christs
             .
             And
             the
             Places
             last
             Cited
             do
             evidently
             Import
             this
             :
             The
             LORD
             had
             now
             delivered
             his
             People
             from
             the
             Yoke
             of
             Ceremonies
             which
             himself
             had
             laid
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             false
             Apostles
             were
             endeavouring
             to
             wreath
             that
             Yoke
             still
             on
             their
             Necks
             :
             and
             it
             is
             as
             much
             Bondage
             ,
             if
             any
             will
             wreath
             another
             Yoke
             upon
             them
             which
             is
             none
             of
             Christs
             :
             now
             that
             Scripture
             biddeth
             them
             beware
             of
             such
             Yokes
             .
             2.
             
             The
             fourth
             Commandment
             alloweth
             the
             People
             of
             GOD
             six
             days
             of
             the
             Week
             for
             their
             lawful
             worldly
             Imployments
             :
             this
             Instituting
             of
             Holy
             days
             Abridgeth
             that
             Libertie
             ,
             and
             that
             merely
             by
             the
             Authoritie
             of
             Men.
             It
             is
             not
             so
             when
             occasional
             Solemnities
             are
             Appointed
             ;
             because
             the
             Religious
             ,
             Solemn
             Work
             (
             on
             which
             abstinencie
             from
             Labour
             doth
             necessarily
             follow
             )
             is
             determined
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             intimated
             to
             us
             by
             his
             Providence
             ;
             the
             Church
             doth
             no
             more
             but
             Chuse
             this
             Day
             ,
             rather
             than
             that
             ;
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             Magistrats
             may
             Restrain
             People
             from
             their
             Work
             for
             civil
             Causes
             ;
             why
             not
             then
             for
             Religious
             Reasons
             .
             Answer
             ,
             Men
             have
             not
             the
             the
             same
             Power
             in
             Religion
             as
             in
             Civil
             Things
             ;
             though
             restraint
             from
             Work
             is
             the
             same
             in
             both
             ;
             so
             is
             not
             the
             occasion
             ;
             the
             one
             must
             be
             chosen
             by
             the
             LORD
             ;
             the
             other
             may
             by
             Men.
             Beside
             ,
             that
             Magistrats
             must
             have
             some
             good
             Ground
             ,
             for
             such
             Restraint
             ;
             otherwise
             they
             will
             not
             be
             appointed
             of
             GOD
             ,
             though
             obeyed
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             I
             might
             here
             add
             all
             the
             Arguments
             that
             we
             commonly
             use
             against
             Humane
             Ceremonies
             in
             Religion
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             an
             Addition
             to
             the
             Word
             or
             Rule
             that
             GOD
             hath
             managed
             the
             Affairs
             of
             His
             house
             by
             .
             A
             symbolizing
             with
             the
             Papists
             ,
             without
             Necessitie
             .
             It
             is
             Superstition
             ,
             being
             above
             and
             beyond
             what
             GOD
             hath
             Enjoyned
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             shall
             only
             adde
             that
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             the
             weekly
             Sabbath
             ,
             
               the
               LORDS
               Day
            
             ,
             as
             a
             Name
             of
             distinction
             from
             other
             Days
             :
             but
             it
             could
             be
             no
             distinguishing
             Name
             ,
             if
             the
             Nativitie
             ,
             Circumcision
             ,
             &c.
             were
             all
             Dedicated
             to
             our
             LORD
             ;
             for
             every
             one
             of
             these
             were
             the
             LORDS
             Day
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             when
             John
             said
             he
             
               was
               in
               the
               Spirit
               on
               the
               LORDS
               Day
               ,
            
             we
             could
             not
             know
             whether
             it
             was
             Christmass
             day
             ,
             or
             Easter
             day
             ;
             or
             Good
             Friday
             ,
             or
             the
             first
             of
             January
             ,
             the
             Circumcision
             Day
             ,
             or
             some
             ordinary
             first
             day
             of
             the
             Week
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             I
             come
             now
             to
             Examine
             what
             my
             Antagonist
             bringeth
             for
             his
             Holy
             Days
             ,
             and
             against
             our
             Opinion
             .
             He
             sayeth
             ,
             
               p.
               169.
               they
               were
               Originally
               appointed
               to
               Commemorat
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               with
               all
               possible
               Zeal
               ,
               gratitude
               and
               Solemnity
               .
            
             If
             he
             can
             shew
             us
             that
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             appointed
             them
             for
             these
             Ends
             :
             we
             shall
             lay
             our
             hand
             on
             our
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             not
             mutter
             against
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             be
             so
             Appointed
             by
             Men
             ,
             we
             ask
             
               quo
               warranto
            
             ?
             CHRIST
             himself
             hath
             appointed
             Ordinances
             for
             these
             Ends
             :
             particularly
             ,
             the
             LORD'S
             Supper
             is
             Instituted
             as
             a
             Commemoration
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             our
             Redemption
             :
             
               this
               do
               in
               remembrance
               of
               Me
               :
            
             if
             he
             hath
             said
             so
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Controverted
             Holy
             Days
             we
             shall
             receive
             them
             .
             But
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             what
             Power
             the
             ordinarie
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             to
             Institute
             special
             Ordinances
             for
             commemorating
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             our
             Redemption
             .
             I
             shall
             further
             Debate
             this
             with
             him
             ,
             by
             and
             by
             .
             Mean
             while
             I
             observe
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             beyond
             many
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             disown
             the
             Mysterie
             of
             these
             Days
             ,
             and
             all
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             in
             the
             Observation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             no
             higher
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             are
             for
             Decencie
             ,
             Order
             ,
             and
             Policie
             ;
             And
             himself
             ,
             some
             times
             when
             it
             is
             for
             his
             purpose
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             as
             p.
             170.
             he
             frameth
             an
             Objection
             to
             himself
             ;
             from
             the
             Abuse
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             alas
             ,
             is
             too
             notour
             ,
             and
             gross
             ,
             and
             frequent
             .
             His
             Answer
             is
             ,
             
               so
               may
               the
               most
               Holy
               Exercises
               ,
               and
               the
               highest
               Mysteries
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               Sacred
               in
               Religion
               ,
               or
               so
               universally
               useful
               in
               Nature
               ,
               against
               which
               some
               such
               Objection
               may
               not
               be
               started
               .
            
             I
             do
             much
             wonder
             that
             a
             Man
             of
             his
             pretensions
             to
             Learning
             and
             Reading
             ,
             and
             who
             doth
             so
             superciliously
             despise
             others
             for
             defectiveness
             in
             both
             ,
             should
             so
             superficially
             Propose
             ,
             &
             so
             slightly
             Answer
             an
             Argument
             that
             hath
             been
             so
             much
             insisted
             on
             ,
             and
             his
             Answer
             so
             fully
             refuted
             .
             Doth
             he
             not
             know
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             Read
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Controversie
             about
             Ceremonies
             ;
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             never
             pleaded
             that
             Holy
             Exercises
             ,
             Mysteries
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             things
             universally
             useful
             in
             Nature
             ;
             yea
             ,
             or
             what
             hath
             the
             Stamp
             of
             Divine
             Authoritie
             were
             it
             never
             so
             small
             ,
             should
             be
             Abandoned
             because
             Abused
             :
             The
             Abuse
             should
             be
             Reformed
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             retained
             :
             But
             this
             our
             Argument
             speaketh
             only
             of
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             intrinsick
             Necessitie
             ,
             nor
             Command
             of
             GOD
             to
             injoyn
             them
             ,
             these
             we
             say
             ,
             (
             and
             have
             often
             Proved
             it
             )
             should
             be
             removed
             ,
             when
             grosly
             ,
             and
             frequently
             Abused
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Holy
             Days
             are
             so
             indifferent
             ,
             I
             think
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             deny
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             prove
             the
             Necessitie
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             against
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             but
             also
             against
             his
             own
             Partie
             ,
             who
             reckon
             
             them
             among
             the
             Indifferent
             things
             ,
             the
             Regulating
             of
             which
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Courches
             Power
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             I
             now
             Consider
             his
             Debate
             with
             the
             
               Vindicator
               of
               the
               Kirk
            
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             calleth
             him
             )
             about
             this
             verie
             Matter
             ;
             and
             particularly
             ,
             about
             observing
             the
             anniverssary
             Feast
             of
             CHRISTS
             Nativity
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Christmass
             .
             The
             Reader
             who
             is
             at
             pains
             to
             Compare
             that
             Book
             ,
             from
             p.
             27.
             with
             what
             my
             Antagonist
             here
             sayeth
             against
             it
             ,
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             material
             Passages
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             most
             Argumentative
             in
             that
             Book
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             are
             passed
             over
             in
             silence
             :
             and
             but
             a
             few
             things
             touched
             .
             The
             first
             thing
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             Notice
             is
             ,
             I
             had
             said
             ,
             
               the
               Question
               is
               not
               about
               the
               Commemoration
               of
               it
               ,
            
             (
             the
             Nativity
             of
             CHRIST
             )
             
               but
               whether
               this
               Commemoration
               should
               be
               by
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               GOD
               ;
               or
               by
               an
               Appointment
               of
               Men.
            
             The
             occasion
             of
             this
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             was
             ,
             he
             had
             asked
             ;
             
               might
               not
               the
               Church
               take
               care
               that
               this
               Glorious
               Mystery
               should
               not
               be
               forgotten
               .
            
             I
             Answered
             ,
             
               no
               doubt
               it
               might
               ,
               and
               should
               :
            
             and
             I
             had
             mentioned
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             GODS
             Appointment
             for
             this
             End
             ;
             on
             which
             followeth
             the
             Question
             above
             set
             down
             .
             His
             Answer
             in
             this
             Book
             ,
             to
             that
             Question
             is
             long
             ,
             and
             made
             up
             of
             a
             great
             many
             Sentences
             ,
             which
             I
             cannot
             well
             see
             the
             Connection
             of
             ,
             nor
             pertinency
             to
             the
             present
             purpose
             (
             may
             be
             another
             may
             .
             )
             He
             first
             sayeth
             ,
             
               what
               the
               Church
               doth
               in
               this
               is
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               GOD.
            
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             our
             Controversie
             is
             at
             an
             End
             :
             and
             I
             will
             crave
             him
             Pardon
             for
             all
             I
             have
             written
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             But
             it
             might
             have
             been
             expected
             that
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Determination
             of
             our
             Question
             ;
             which
             he
             fairly
             beggeth
             )
             should
             have
             been
             Proved
             ;
             but
             he
             thinketh
             not
             fit
             to
             attempt
             that
             .
             But
             instead
             of
             Proof
             ,
             we
             have
             it
             over
             again
             ,
             in
             other
             and
             moe
             Words
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             wisely
             considered
             ,
             that
             saying
             it
             once
             ,
             and
             so
             barely
             was
             not
             enough
             to
             perswade
             the
             Stubborn
             Presbyterians
             )
             
               And
               if
            
             (
             sayeth
             he
             )
             
               the
               manner
               of
               Commemoration
               (
               viz.
            
             by
             an
             Anniversarie
             Solemnity
             )
             
               be
               the
               immediate
               result
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               constitution
               ,
               the
               Church
               medled
               wi●h
               no
               more
               than
               what
               was
               left
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               her
               Power
               to
               determine
               .
            
             Still
             I
             desiderate
             Proof
             for
             what
             is
             so
             confidently
             Asserted
             ;
             and
             is
             indeed
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             If
             he
             can
             shew
             ,
             by
             any
             good
             topick
             ,
             that
             CHRIST
             left
             such
             a
             Power
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             we
             shall
             Debate
             no
             more
             with
             him
             :
             that
             should
             in
             all
             reason
             Command
             our
             heartie
             Assent
             .
             What
             followeth
             I
             cannot
             refute
             ,
             for
             I
             cannot
             understand
             it
             (
             which
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             is
             my
             Dulness
             .
             )
             It
             is
             ,
             
               things
               indifferent
               in
               their
               Nature
               do
               generally
               carry
               in
               them
               the
               Advantages
               ,
               and
               Encouragements
               of
               Necessary
               things
               .
            
             If
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             Mystical
             :
             it
             may
             
             possiby
             have
             a
             hidden
             Sense
             ;
             
               If
               I
            
             may
             adventure
             to
             guess
             at
             this
             Riddle
             ,
             he
             supposeth
             ,
             the
             Appointing
             of
             Holy
             Days
             to
             be
             an
             indifferent
             thing
             :
             I
             cannot
             reconcile
             this
             with
             what
             he
             sayeth
             in
             the
             former
             page
             ,
             that
             
               they
               were
               originally
               appointed
               to
               Communicate
               the
               great
               My●eries
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               with
               all
               possible
               Zeal
               ,
               Gratitude
               and
               Solemnitie
               .
            
             What
             is
             conducive
             to
             so
             great
             Ends
             ,
             and
             is
             for
             so
             necessarie
             Uses
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             how
             it
             can
             be
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             indifferent
             ;
             far
             less
             can
             I
             make
             it
             consistent
             with
             what
             he
             saith
             in
             his
             
               Apologie
               for
               the
               Clergie
            
             p.
             41.
             42.
             
               do
               not
               we
               see
               that
               all
               Nations
               agree
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               publick
               Solemnities
               ,
               and
               Anniversarie
               Festivities
               are
               necessarie
               to
               the
               Beeing
               and
               beautie
               of
               Religion
               :
            
             how
             he
             will
             reconcile
             
               necessarie
               to
               the
               beeing
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             and
             indifferent
             ;
             is
             beyond
             my
             Capacitie
             .
             As
             little
             can
             I
             understand
             how
             that
             can
             be
             indifferent
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             which
             hath
             in
             it
             (
             that
             is
             in
             its
             Nature
             )
             the
             
               Advantages
               and
               Encouragements
               of
               a
               necessarie
               Thing
               .
            
             I
             wish
             he
             had
             Instanced
             in
             some
             of
             the
             Things
             comprehended
             under
             his
             large
             Word
             generally
             ,
             which
             have
             
               some
               Advantages
               and
               Encouragements
            
             in
             them
             .
             Many
             Instances
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             contrarie
             ;
             as
             ,
             whether
             he
             walk
             a
             Mile
             on
             foot
             ;
             or
             Ride
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             or
             go
             in
             Coach
             :
             whether
             Tuesday
             or
             Wednesday
             be
             appointed
             for
             the
             Weekly
             Sermon
             :
             whether
             Sermon
             shall
             begin
             on
             the
             LORD'S
             Day
             at
             Nine
             or
             Ten
             of
             the
             Clock
             ;
             whether
             the
             Pulpit
             stand
             toward
             the
             East
             or
             West
             ;
             &c.
             what
             
               Advantage
               or
               Incouragement
               of
               necessarie
               Things
            
             is
             in
             anie
             of
             these
             ?
             If
             he
             will
             shew
             us
             anie
             
               Encouragement
               or
               Advantage
            
             of
             
               any
               necessarie
               Thing
            
             (
             and
             if
             that
             
               Encouragement
               or
               Advantage
            
             to
             that
             
               necessarie
               Thing
            
             be
             it self
             Necessarie
             )
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Holy
             Days
             ;
             we
             shall
             look
             on
             them
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             Appointments
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             (
             for
             it
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             this
             Necessitie
             is
             Antecedent
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             flow
             from
             it
             )
             but
             either
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             or
             of
             Natural
             Necessitie
             :
             neither
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             he
             will
             ascribe
             to
             the
             Holy
             Days
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             Another
             mystical
             Sentence
             followeth
             ;
             
               GOD
               will
               have
               our
               Obedience
               approved
               in
               indifferent
               Things
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Necessarie
               ;
               for
               Necessarie
               Things
               are
               approved
               for
               their
               intrinsick
               Excellencie
               ;
               the
               other
               are
               by
               way
               of
               Consequence
               and
               Relation
               .
            
             Here
             also
             AEdipus
             himself
             might
             be
             puzled
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Sense
             .
             So
             far
             as
             I
             reach
             his
             Meaning
             ,
             I
             shall
             Examine
             what
             is
             asserted
             I
             verie
             well
             understand
             that
             GOD
             will
             prove
             our
             Obedience
             to
             Himself
             in
             indifferent
             as
             well
             as
             in
             necessarie
             Things
             ,
             (
             if
             there
             be
             anie
             thing
             necessarie
             antecedentlie
             to
             His
             will
             )
             but
             that
             our
             Obedience
             to
             Man
             ,
             must
             be
             so
             Proved
             ,
             or
             that
             our
             Obedience
             to
             Church-Rulers
             is
             approved
             of
             GOD
             ,
             when
             they
             enjoyn
             indifferent
             Things
             ,
             in
             
             the
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             that
             I
             cannot
             assent
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             could
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             scruple
             the
             implicite
             Obedience
             that
             some
             require
             .
             Is
             it
             by
             Chance
             or
             by
             some
             inward
             Byasse
             that
             this
             Author
             stumbleth
             so
             often
             into
             Popish
             Principles
             ?
             Before
             I
             assent
             to
             him
             in
             this
             ,
             he
             must
             Prove
             that
             the
             LORD
             hath
             given
             the
             Church
             Power
             to
             injoyn
             indifferent
             Things
             which
             are
             parts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             Holy
             Days
             are
             :
             next
             that
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             Obey
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             what
             GOD
             hath
             left
             indifferent
             ,
             but
             Men
             have
             thought
             fit
             to
             impose
             .
             What
             he
             Meaneth
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             other
             (
             indifferent
             Things
             )
             
               are
               by
               Consequence
               and
               Relation
            
             :
             doth
             yet
             more
             puzle
             me
             .
             What
             is
             that
             Consequence
             ,
             or
             what
             the
             Relation
             ,
             for
             which
             indifferent
             things
             are
             approved
             as
             Necessarie
             Things
             are
             for
             their
             intrinsick
             Excellencies
             :
             this
             I
             cannot
             guess
             at
             .
             He
             cannot
             Mean
             that
             they
             are
             approved
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             only
             consequential
             to
             Necessarie
             Things
             :
             for
             if
             that
             Consequence
             be
             Necessarie
             ,
             it
             maketh
             the
             Things
             to
             be
             Necessarie
             ,
             and
             to
             cease
             to
             be
             indifferent
             :
             if
             it
             be
             not
             Necessarie
             ,
             but
             the
             Necessarie
             Things
             may
             do
             well
             without
             them
             ,
             it
             can
             no
             way
             make
             them
             more
             approved
             than
             if
             there
             we
             no
             such
             Consequence
             .
             For
             their
             Relation
             to
             Necessaries
             Things
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             make
             them
             approved
             ?
             if
             this
             he
             Mean
             ,
             and
             if
             this
             Principle
             hold
             ,
             the
             Papists
             have
             a
             notable
             Foundation
             for
             the
             Holiness
             of
             their
             Relicts
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             on
             this
             Principle
             it
             is
             Built
             :
             they
             are
             therefore
             Holy
             ,
             because
             the
             Persons
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             related
             were
             so
             :
             may
             not
             relation
             transfuse
             a
             Holiness
             into
             his
             Coat
             ,
             his
             Shoe
             ,
             or
             what
             else
             was
             about
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             either
             the
             Birth
             of
             CHRIST
             transfuseth
             a
             Holiness
             into
             all
             the
             recurrent
             Days
             of
             all
             Years
             that
             Answer
             to
             that
             Day
             on
             which
             he
             was
             Born
             :
             or
             if
             he
             make
             the
             Relation
             of
             these
             Days
             to
             be
             to
             the
             Holy
             Exercises
             performed
             in
             them
             :
             shall
             everie
             time
             and
             everie
             place
             where
             there
             hath
             been
             Preaching
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Celebration
             of
             the
             LORD'S
             Supper
             ,
             &c.
             be
             ever
             after
             that
             Holy
             and
             Approved
             of
             GOD
             :
             this
             is
             strange
             Doctrine
             .
             He
             goeth
             on
             :
             
               when
               we
               Commemorate
               the
               Nativitie
               ,
               we
               Worship
               GOD
               and
               adore
               His
               Love
               that
               sent
               His
               Son
               into
               the
               World
               :
               and
               the
               Church
               Commands
               that
               this
               should
               be
               performed
               with
               all
               possible
               Solemnitie
               at
               some
               stated
               and
               fixed
               Seasons
               :
            
             all
             this
             is
             true
             :
             But
             how
             doth
             this
             Prove
             his
             Point
             ;
             we
             question
             the
             Churches
             Power
             to
             appoint
             fixed
             and
             stated
             Days
             for
             this
             Commemorating
             Worship
             ,
             and
             maintain
             that
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             Ordinances
             of
             his
             own
             for
             this
             Commemoration
             ,
             and
             he
             telleth
             us
             ,
             the
             Church
             hath
             Commanded
             it
             also
             to
             be
             done
             :
             and
             there
             is
             an
             End.
             
          
           
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             He
             next
             bringeth
             somewhat
             like
             Reason
             :
             
               the
               Church
               may
               appoint
               these
               Seasons
               (
               which
               are
               but
               Circumstances
               of
               time
               )
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               appointed
               the
               Hours
               of
               Prayer
               :
               at
               which
               the
               Apostles
               were
               present
               ,
            
             Acts
             2.
             15.
             
               and
               3.
               1.
               for
               which
               there
               was
               no
               immediate
               and
               express
               Institution
               of
               GOD
               ,
               but
               were
               kept
               by
               an
               Appointment
               and
               Custom
               of
               their
               own
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             He
             doth
             injuriously
             insinuate
             that
             we
             require
             an
             immediate
             and
             express
             Institution
             for
             the
             Days
             that
             we
             will
             observe
             ;
             where
             have
             we
             ever
             said
             so
             ?
             let
             him
             Prove
             an
             Institution
             ,
             either
             by
             express
             Words
             ,
             or
             good
             Consequence
             ,
             or
             Apostolick
             example
             ;
             or
             by
             anie
             good
             Medium
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             acquiesce
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Appointing
             Holy
             Days
             is
             more
             than
             
               determining
               a
               Circumstance
               of
               Time.
            
             It
             is
             a
             sequestering
             of
             these
             Days
             perpetually
             from
             Civil
             ,
             to
             Sacred
             Use
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             give
             them
             a
             relative
             Holiness
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Mans
             power
             can
             reach
             ;
             by
             making
             a
             Connection
             between
             them
             and
             the
             Solemn
             Exercises
             of
             Religion
             :
             it
             is
             a
             Dedication
             of
             such
             a
             part
             of
             our
             time
             to
             GOD
             ;
             so
             as
             we
             do
             not
             Dedicate
             other
             Days
             of
             our
             time
             ;
             and
             so
             making
             a
             difference
             among
             Days
             ;
             which
             we
             think
             can
             only
             be
             done
             by
             Divine
             Authoritie
             :
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             5.
             counted
             it
             a
             weakness
             in
             some
             ,
             who
             did
             no
             more
             than
             what
             our
             Author
             putteth
             off
             thus
             slightlie
             ;
             what
             they
             did
             was
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             They
             
               distinguished
               days
            
             one
             from
             another
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             respect
             to
             Religion
             ;
             which
             could
             not
             be
             without
             judging
             one
             of
             them
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             Holy
             than
             another
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             Expounded
             by
             Erasmus
             ,
             and
             
               Vatablus
               :
               Eslius
            
             turneth
             it
             ,
             
               eligit
               unum
               prae
               alio
            
             ,
             is
             this
             no
             more
             but
             determining
             a
             Circumstance
             ?
             Beside
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             left
             it
             to
             us
             to
             determine
             Circumstances
             of
             Worship
             as
             we
             please
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             is
             Necessarie
             that
             a
             Circumstance
             that
             relateth
             to
             Worship
             must
             be
             determined
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             determined
             by
             the
             Lord
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             Men
             may
             ,
             and
             must
             Determine
             it
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             not
             the
             Case
             in
             hand
             :
             there
             is
             no
             need
             that
             a
             stated
             Day
             be
             determined
             for
             Commemorating
             anie
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ;
             seing
             the
             Lord
             himself
             hath
             appointed
             his
             own
             Day
             for
             that
             End
             ,
             and
             his
             Ordinances
             as
             the
             Means
             of
             that
             Commemoration
             .
             3.
             
             For
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             
               appointing
               hours
               of
               Prayer
            
             :
             It
             is
             to
             be
             Considered
             ,
             that
             Prayer
             was
             joyned
             with
             the
             daily
             Sacrifice
             .
             And
             these
             
               Hours
               of
               Prayer
            
             were
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             not
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Maimnoides
             giveth
             account
             of
             three
             times
             of
             Prayer
             that
             the
             Jewes
             were
             obliged
             to
             Observe
             everie
             day
             ,
             and
             on
             their
             Festivities
             they
             added
             a
             Fourth
             :
             but
             this
             was
             in
             the
             degenerat
             times
             of
             their
             Church
             ;
             as
             the
             Papists
             have
             their
             Canonoical
             hours
             ;
             Maimonides
             indeed
             telleth
             us
             that
             
             
               Esdras
               made
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               they
               appointed
               the
               Number
               of
               Prayers
               according
               to
               the
               Number
               of
               the
               Sacrifices
               :
            
             but
             it
             cannot
             be
             Proved
             that
             these
             Constitutions
             were
             of
             that
             Antiquitie
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             He
             further
             reasoneth
             thus
             ,
             
               p.
               171.
               there
               is
               something
               Analogical
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               to
               the
               Free-will
               Offerings
               of
               the
               Jews
               which
               are
               not
               the
               less
               Acceptable
               because
               Voluntarie
               :
               but
               rather
               the
               more
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               are
               within
               the
               Circle
               of
               these
               things
               which
               he
               hath
               Commanded
               .
            
             Ans.
             If
             we
             give
             Scope
             to
             our
             fancie
             to
             frame
             Analogies
             ,
             and
             make
             these
             a
             Warrant
             for
             modes
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             end
             of
             devising
             new
             Ways
             of
             Worshipping
             God
             ,
             while
             yet
             Men
             keep
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             what
             is
             Commanded
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Substance
             of
             their
             Service
             .
             In
             this
             case
             the
             most
             fancieful
             Contriver
             ,
             and
             Inventer
             of
             what
             is
             New
             ,
             fine
             ,
             and
             gaudie
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             best
             Divine
             :
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             end
             of
             Contention
             :
             for
             what
             this
             Bishop
             thinketh
             a
             fine
             way
             ,
             and
             Anological
             to
             what
             is
             Commanded
             ,
             another
             shall
             think
             unfit
             :
             We
             have
             cause
             to
             bless
             the
             Lord
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             more
             sure
             Rule
             for
             our
             Direction
             ,
             even
             the
             Scripture
             .
             2.
             
             These
             Days
             Invented
             by
             Men
             are
             not
             Analogical
             to
             the
             Free-will-offerings
             of
             the
             Jewes
             :
             for
             these
             were
             Commanded
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             a
             Warrant
             given
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             Directions
             given
             how
             they
             should
             be
             Managed
             .
             Levit.
             1.
             3.
             and
             3.
             16.
             and
             manie
             other
             places
             :
             nothing
             of
             this
             can
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Holy
             Days
             ;
             People
             may
             Pray
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             the
             Church
             meet
             as
             oft
             as
             she
             will
             for
             Religious
             Service
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             might
             Offer
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             pleased
             :
             but
             the
             Jews
             were
             never
             allowed
             to
             set
             up
             stated
             Days
             ,
             and
             to
             separate
             them
             from
             other
             Days
             for
             their
             Free-will-offerings
             :
             no
             more
             are
             Christians
             allowed
             to
             do
             so
             with
             respect
             to
             Prayers
             and
             Praises
             .
             3.
             
             If
             Modes
             of
             Worship
             ,
             or
             stated
             Days
             for
             them
             ,
             be
             not
             less
             Acceptable
             because
             Voluntarie
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             
               Will
               Worship
            
             ;
             which
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             condemneth
             :
             and
             it
             were
             not
             Worshipping
             GOD
             in
             vain
             to
             
               Teach
               for
               Doctrine
               ,
               the
               Commandments
               of
               Men
               (
               viz.
            
             about
             Religious
             Worship
             )
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             Ma●th
             .
             15.
             9.
             
             I
             confess
             ,
             Prayer
             and
             Praises
             are
             not
             the
             less
             accepted
             because
             Voluntarie
             :
             for
             these
             are
             Commanded
             Duties
             :
             but
             to
             separate
             Days
             from
             Common
             use
             to
             these
             Exercises
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             special
             occasion
             ,
             and
             constantly
             ,
             when
             GOD
             hath
             appointed
             a
             recurrent
             Day
             for
             that
             end
             ;
             this
             is
             not
             Commanded
             in
             general
             ,
             nor
             in
             particular
             :
             nor
             hath
             any
             Analogie
             with
             the
             Jewish
             Free-will-offerings
             :
             this
             we
             Assert
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             within
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             if
             he
             think
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             must
             Prove
             it
             .
             He
             sayeth
             ,
             
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               
               Presbyterians
               is
               contrary
               to
               all
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
            
             and
             he
             telleth
             us
             of
             Citations
             to
             this
             purpose
             by
             Durellus
             :
             No
             doubt
             there
             may
             be
             many
             Citiations
             brought
             of
             Churches
             differing
             from
             us
             :
             but
             such
             an
             universal
             Assertion
             cannot
             be
             Proved
             by
             a
             Thousand
             Instances
             ;
             if
             we
             can
             bring
             one
             instance
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             and
             for
             this
             we
             adduce
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             :
             I
             have
             also
             §
             .
             4.
             mentioned
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Learned
             Men
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             far
             from
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             in
             the
             Matter
             of
             Holy
             Days
             ,
             as
             from
             ours
             .
             I
             shall
             now
             add
             some
             more
             :
             
               Luther
               .
               lib.
               ad
               Nobilitatem
               Germanicam
               ,
               Art.
               5.
               consultum
               esse
               ut
               omnia
               Festa
               aboliantur
               ,
               praeter
               diem
               Dominicum
               .
            
             And
             
               lib.
               de
               bonis
               operibus
               ,
               Utinam
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               apud
               Christianos
               nullum
               esset
               Festum
               nisi
               dies
               Dominicus
               .
            
             That
             Calvin
             was
             really
             against
             them
             all
             ,
             though
             for
             Peace
             he
             yielded
             to
             some
             few
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             above
             .
             
               Bucer
               ,
               in
               Math.
               12.
               p.
            
             118.
             hath
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               Ferias
               alias
               ,
               sive
               Dei-pari
               Virginis
               ,
               sive
               Christi
               ,
               sive
               Sanctorum
               Nomine
               commendatae
               sint
               ,
               optarem
               abrogatas
               universas
               .
            
             And
             he
             bringeth
             strong
             Reasons
             for
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             while
             he
             addeth
             :
             
               Primum
               enim
               constat
               ,
               nullo
               Dei
               verbo
               invectas
               :
               ubi
               enim
               in
               Apostolicis
               Scriptis
               aliquid
               de
               Natali
               Christi
               ,
               de
               Epiphania
               ,
               &
               similibus
               ?
               facile
               crediderim
               Zelo
               Dei
               a
               veteribus
               introductas
               ,
               qua
               Ferias
               Ethnicorum
               ,
               seu
               clavum
               clavo
               pellerent
               ,
               sed
               quis
               dicet
               hunc
               Zelum
               secundum
               Scripturam
               ,
               qui
               omni
               adeo
               verbo
               ,
               &
               Exemplo
               Scripturae
               careat
               ;
               moreque
               rationem
               humanam
               secuta
               est
               :
               Alting
               .
               in
               Exeges
               .
               Confess
               .
               August
               .
               Art.
               15.
               p.
            
             93.
             giveth
             account
             that
             the
             Lutherans
             objected
             to
             the
             Zuinglians
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             Holy
             Days
             except
             the
             Lords
             Day
             .
             I
             hope
             here
             are
             some
             Christian
             Churches
             on
             our
             side
             :
             Danaeus
             (
             beside
             what
             I
             have
             cited
             out
             of
             him
             before
             )
             hath
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               Eth.
               Christian.
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               cap.
               10.
               
               Nobis
               hodie
               eosdem
               dies
               observare
               nihil
               necesse
               est
               .
            
             And
             after
             ,
             
               Itaque
               ,
               neque
               dies
               illos
               colere
               ,
               aut
               observare
               necesse
               est
               ,
               aut
               operae
               proetium
               .
            
             And
             below
             ,
             
               Apparet
               quanta
               superstitio
               postea
               inducta
               sit
               ,
               &
               multitudo
               istorum
               dicrum
               Festorum
               ,
               ut
               omnino
               tolli
               satiùs
               sit
               .
               Thes.
               Salmur
               .
               in
               a
               Disputation
            
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             by
             Capellus
             ,
             commends
             these
             Churches
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             Reformation
             ,
             did
             quite
             abolish
             them
             ,
             (
             it
             is
             evident
             then
             ,
             that
             such
             Churches
             there
             were
             :
             and
             we
             are
             not
             contrary
             to
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             )
             and
             he
             giveth
             his
             Reason
             ,
             
               in
               religione
               enim
               ,
               quando
               vel
               tantillum
               a
               Dei
               praescripto
               disceditur
               ;
               &
               homines
               aliquid
               sibi
               licere
               volunt
               ,
               aut
               putant
               ,
               omnia
               tuta
               timenda
               sunt
               ,
               siquidem
               experientià
               comprobatum
               est
               ,
               a
               quam
               exiguis
               ,
               &
               imperceptibilibus
               initiis
               ,
               mirus
               facius
               sit
               in
               Idololatriam
               ,
               &
               horrendam
               superstitionem
               in
               Ecclesia
               Pontificia
               progressus
               .
            
             And
             after
             ,
             
               Ut
               satius
               esse
               videatur
               ,
               bono
               aliquo
               utili
               ,
               sed
               minus
               necessario
               carere
               ,
               quam
               ex
               illius
               usu
               incurrere
               in
               grave
               grandis
               alicujus
               mali
               periculum
               .
            
             Here
             I
             confess
             this
             Author
             doth
             not
             expresly
             condemn
             the
             
             Holy
             Days
             as
             simply
             unlawful
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             far
             from
             allowing
             them
             :
             Rivet
             on
             the
             fourth
             Command
             discourseth
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             I
             find
             also
             cited
             ,
             
               Constitutiones
               Dordraci
            
             ,
             1578.
             
             Where
             are
             these
             Words
             .
             
               optandum
               esset
               libertatem
               sex
               diebus
               operandi
               a
               Deo
               concessam
               in
               Ecclesiis
               retineri
               ,
               &
               solum
               diem
               Dominicum
               feriatum
               esse
               ?
            
             What
             is
             said
             may
             sufficiently
             evince
             that
             Presbyterians
             in
             this
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             Antarctick
             to
             all
             the
             World
             as
             he
             imagineth
             :
             though
             it
             is
             their
             Principle
             to
             take
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             for
             their
             Guide
             ;
             yet
             with
             due
             respect
             to
             all
             other
             sound
             Churches
             ,
             both
             Ancient
             and
             Modern
             .
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             He
             passeth
             over
             in
             silence
             not
             a
             few
             of
             the
             most
             material
             Passages
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             truly
             Argumentative
             ,
             in
             the
             Book
             that
             he
             hath
             now
             under
             Consideration
             ;
             and
             pitcheth
             on
             two
             Instances
             that
             he
             had
             given
             ,
             and
             I
             had
             Answered
             ,
             of
             Anniversary
             Holy
             Days
             instituted
             by
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ;
             whence
             he
             pleadeth
             that
             the
             Christian
             Church
             may
             do
             the
             like
             ;
             the
             first
             is
             
               the
               Fasts
               mentioned
               ,
               Zech.
            
             15.
             
             The
             Answer
             to
             this
             was
             given
             ,
             1.
             
             
               God
               disowned
               these
               Fasts
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               alledged
               that
               they
               were
               disowned
               ,
               only
               on
               Account
               of
               Neglect
               of
               Seriousness
               in
               Managing
               them
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               proved
               .
            
             His
             Reply
             is
             ,
             
               He
               leaves
               us
               to
               Guess
               what
               Word
               of
               Scripture
               he
               buildeth
               this
               Fancy
               upon
               .
            
             I
             crave
             him
             Pardon
             for
             that
             Omission
             ;
             himself
             supplieth
             it
             ,
             p.
             173.
             it
             is
             
               verse
               5.
               
               Did
               ye
               Fast
               to
               me
               .
            
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               imports
               only
               that
               they
               were
               Careless
               ,
               &c.
               in
               their
               Publick
               Appearance
               before
               God
            
             ;
             and
             sheweth
             that
             
               as
               much
               ,
               or
               more
               hath
               been
               said
               of
               Solemnities
               that
               Christ
               himself
               appointed
            
             ;
             all
             which
             we
             deny
             not
             ;
             neither
             do
             I
             doubt
             that
             so
             much
             is
             imported
             ,
             yea
             and
             mainly
             aimed
             at
             ,
             in
             that
             Passage
             .
             Their
             Profaneness
             and
             Irreligiousness
             did
             bear
             more
             Bulk
             in
             the
             Prophets
             Eye
             than
             their
             Superstition
             .
             I
             indeed
             call
             for
             Proof
             that
             no
             more
             is
             here
             reproved
             ,
             but
             their
             wrong
             Way
             of
             going
             about
             these
             Fasts
             .
             And
             I
             give
             this
             Reason
             for
             that
             Demand
             :
             though
             it
             is
             a
             Negative
             that
             is
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             as
             he
             stateth
             it
             .
             He
             bringeth
             an
             Argument
             from
             a
             Practice
             which
             God
             expresly
             disowneth
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             there
             was
             Sinful
             Evil
             in
             this
             Action
             ;
             he
             must
             then
             prove
             that
             there
             was
             also
             some
             Good
             in
             the
             Action
             ;
             otherwise
             he
             can
             draw
             no
             Argument
             from
             it
             to
             prove
             its
             Acceptableness
             ;
             the
             Management
             of
             this
             Solemnity
             was
             Evil
             ;
             that
             cannot
             prove
             these
             Holy
             Days
             to
             have
             been
             accepted
             ;
             for
             on
             that
             account
             expresly
             they
             are
             disowned
             :
             the
             Controversie
             is
             about
             the
             Authority
             by
             which
             they
             were
             appointed
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Churches
             ;
             we
             say
             that
             could
             never
             make
             them
             Good
             :
             he
             saith
             it
             doth
             :
             here
             is
             then
             an
             Affirmative
             that
             he
             must
             prove
             :
             But
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             for
             this
             once
             ,
             I
             shall
             
             prove
             ,
             that
             these
             Fasts
             are
             disowned
             on
             this
             account
             also
             :
             though
             it
             be
             not
             here
             expressed
             .
             This
             Action
             is
             simply
             condemned
             ,
             viz.
             their
             Fasting
             :
             the
             Lord
             looketh
             not
             on
             it
             as
             
               done
               to
               Him
            
             :
             therefore
             all
             the
             Sinfulness
             that
             is
             in
             it
             ;
             is
             to
             be
             lookt
             on
             as
             the
             Ground
             of
             this
             Disowning
             :
             that
             want
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             was
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Sinfulness
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             prove
             ,
             because
             in
             general
             (
             under
             which
             this
             Particular
             is
             comprehended
             )
             all
             Religious
             Acts
             ,
             or
             Solemnities
             which
             have
             no
             Divine
             Authority
             are
             condemned
             ,
             Matth.
             15.
             9.
             and
             by
             other
             Grounds
             that
             I
             have
             above
             laid
             down
             .
             If
             there
             be
             two
             or
             more
             Sorts
             of
             Immorality
             in
             one
             Action
             :
             no
             doubt
             both
             are
             condemned
             in
             that
             Action
             ,
             though
             but
             one
             of
             them
             be
             expressed
             ;
             as
             in
             this
             Instance
             ,
             Jer.
             7.
             31.
             in
             that
             Infanticide
             ,
             there
             was
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             most
             Unnatural
             Murther
             ,
             and
             also
             Will-Worship
             ,
             the
             Action
             is
             simply
             condemned
             ;
             but
             only
             the
             Evil
             of
             Will-Worship
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             
               which
               thing
               I
               Commanded
               not
               ,
               neither
               came
               it
               into
               my
               Mind
               :
            
             will
             any
             say
             that
             the
             other
             Evils
             of
             that
             Action
             are
             not
             condemned
             ;
             nor
             the
             Action
             for
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             mentioned
             in
             that
             Place
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             from
             an
             Action
             so
             positively
             condemned
             ,
             he
             can
             make
             no
             Argument
             for
             its
             Lawfulness
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             our
             Debate
             about
             the
             Fasts
             )
             unless
             he
             can
             ,
             aliunde
             ,
             prove
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             no
             Fault
             in
             that
             Action
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             no
             Divine
             Authority
             ;
             for
             to
             suppose
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             take
             for
             granted
             what
             is
             the
             Matter
             of
             our
             Debate
             .
             From
             all
             this
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             Ground
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               if
               the
               Jews
               had
               had
               regard
               to
               the
               Moral
               Institutions
               ,
               their
               Solemn
               Fasts
               had
               been
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
            
             though
             appointed
             by
             Humane
             Authority
             :
             neither
             is
             there
             Cause
             to
             reject
             this
             Exposition
             as
             new
             ,
             seing
             there
             is
             such
             Ground
             for
             it
             .
             He
             next
             taketh
             notice
             of
             another
             Answer
             given
             to
             his
             Objection
             ,
             
               The
               Prophets
               had
               many
               things
               of
               greater
               Moment
               to
               reprove
               ,
               and
               insist
               particularly
               on
               ,
               that
               they
               contented
               themselves
               to
               comprehend
               such
               things
               as
               these
               under
               general
               Reproofs
               .
            
             Hence
             he
             infers
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             not
             particularly
             reproved
             .
             What
             Advantage
             were
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             this
             were
             granted
             ;
             is
             it
             not
             enough
             that
             they
             are
             clearly
             condemned
             in
             general
             general
             Terms
             .
             But
             this
             Consequence
             we
             will
             not
             yield
             :
             it
             only
             followeth
             ,
             that
             other
             things
             of
             more
             Moment
             are
             ,
             in
             some
             Places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             mentioned
             ,
             when
             these
             are
             not
             .
             But
             there
             are
             particular
             Reproofs
             of
             these
             in
             other
             Places
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             above
             shewed
             ,
             and
             will
             more
             appear
             anone
             .
          
           
             §
             14.
             
             I
             shall
             now
             adduce
             another
             Answer
             to
             his
             Argument
             ;
             which
             might
             take
             off
             its
             Force
             ,
             supposing
             that
             these
             Fasts
             were
             not
             condemned
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             grant
             )
             but
             approved
             .
             They
             were
             
             appointed
             under
             a
             present
             Calamity
             ,
             and
             Providential
             Call
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             and
             Desolation
             of
             Judea
             ,
             and
             the
             Temple
             .
             Here
             was
             a
             Call
             to
             extraordinary
             Fasting
             on
             that
             Occasion
             ;
             and
             they
             only
             determined
             the
             Circumstance
             of
             Time
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             determined
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Appointment
             was
             made
             by
             God
             ,
             which
             might
             super●●de
             this
             recurrent
             Solemnity
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             Church
             appointed
             these
             Solemnities
             merely
             for
             that
             Ocasion
             ,
             appeareth
             from
             their
             Enquiry
             about
             the
             Continuance
             of
             them
             ,
             now
             that
             Calamity
             was
             over
             .
             Some
             might
             plead
             long
             Custom
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             others
             with
             more
             Reason
             ,
             might
             plead
             ,
             that
             the
             Cause
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             Effect
             should
             cease
             ;
             as
             Calvin
             ,
             on
             the
             Place
             observeth
             :
             This
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             our
             Holy
             Days
             ,
             which
             are
             appointed
             to
             Perpetuity
             ;
             and
             without
             any
             determined
             End
             ;
             and
             also
             for
             the
             Ends
             these
             are
             designed
             for
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             our
             Holy
             Days
             )
             the
             Lord
             hath
             appointed
             other
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             not
             left
             it
             to
             Men
             to
             devise
             Ways
             to
             Commemorate
             these
             Mercies
             .
             I
             add
             yet
             another
             Answer
             ,
             these
             Fasts
             were
             appointed
             in
             a
             very
             corrupt
             Time
             ,
             and
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             cannot
             afford
             us
             a
             binding
             Example
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             no
             Ground
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Churches
             Recovery
             in
             Ezra's
             Time
             ,
             these
             Fasts
             were
             continued
             :
             what
             Light
             we
             have
             from
             Zech.
             7.
             inclineth
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             I
             had
             brought
             two
             Instances
             of
             Solemn
             Times
             of
             Humane
             Institution
             being
             condemned
             ,
             which
             he
             next
             examineth
             ,
             
               p.
               175.
               &c.
               
               1
               Kings
            
             12.
             33.
             
             Where
             Jeroboam
             is
             condemned
             for
             appointing
             a
             Holy
             Day
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             not
             instituted
             .
             His
             Answer
             to
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             
               this
               is
               to
               Disguise
               Scripture
               History
               :
               Jeroboam
               is
               reproved
               for
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               Worshipping
               the
               Calves
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               had
               appointed
               a
               Feast
               in
               Honour
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               commanded
               the
               People
               to
               offer
               their
               Sacrifices
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               been
               blamed
               .
            
             To
             this
             I
             Reply
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             very
             surprising
             Answer
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             that
             any
             beside
             himself
             ,
             hath
             ever
             made
             bold
             with
             Religious
             Institutions
             at
             this
             Rate
             :
             for
             here
             is
             a
             wide
             Door
             opened
             for
             all
             the
             Devices
             of
             Men
             that
             do
             not
             directly
             Clash
             with
             any
             particular
             Appointment
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             both
             in
             the
             Jewish
             and
             Christian
             Church
             .
             And
             if
             this
             Doctrine
             be
             received
             ,
             no
             Ceremonies
             that
             either
             the
             Apostate
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             before
             Christ's
             Incarnation
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Antichristian
             Church
             in
             the
             Days
             of
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             introduced
             ,
             can
             be
             condemned
             ;
             let
             them
             appoint
             and
             do
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             only
             keep
             from
             a
             Sinister
             Opinion
             about
             the
             Value
             ,
             or
             Necessity
             of
             these
             Devices
             of
             ●●n
             :
             And
             if
             this
             Principle
             be
             good
             ,
             why
             might
             not
             Jeroboam
             appoint
             other
             Places
             for
             Sacrifices
             beside
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
             not
             hindring
             Sacrifices
             to
             be
             offered
             there
             too
             as
             well
             as
             appoint
             Feasts
             beside
             these
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             not
             condemning
             the
             Observance
             of
             these
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             .
             Further
             ,
             Jeroboams
             Feast
             is
             expresly
             condemned
             on
             this
             Formal
             Reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Time
             was
             Devised
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Created
             )
             
               of
               his
               own
               Heart
            
             ,
             he
             made
             it
             of
             nothing
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             Ground
             for
             it
             by
             Gods
             Authority
             .
             Now
             according
             to
             this
             Learned
             Author
             ,
             Men
             may
             Create
             as
             many
             of
             these
             Days
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             provided
             they
             design
             to
             Worship
             the
             true
             God
             on
             them
             .
             
               It
               is
               a
               strange
               Dream
            
             (
             to
             use
             his
             own
             Word
             )
             to
             clear
             Jeroboam
             from
             Guilt
             on
             that
             Account
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             is
             so
             expresly
             condemned
             ;
             no
             doubt
             he
             Sinned
             highly
             in
             his
             Idolatry
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             was
             Innocent
             in
             Devising
             this
             new
             Feast
             ,
             is
             a
             
               new
               Opinion
            
             ,
             beyond
             these
             which
             this
             Author
             is
             Enquiring
             into
             .
          
           
             §
             15.
             
             The
             other
             Scripture
             brought
             to
             condemn
             these
             Solemnities
             not
             instituted
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             made
             Anniversary
             by
             Men
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Matth.
               15.
               9
               ,
               In
               vain
               do
               they
               Worship
               me
               ,
               Teaching
               for
               Doctrines
               the
               Commandments
               of
               Men.
            
             We
             think
             this
             a
             plain
             enough
             Scripture
             to
             condem
             all
             Humane
             Religious
             Ceremonies
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             Anniversary
             Holy
             Days
             that
             have
             no
             Divine
             Warrant
             ,
             as
             a
             Species
             comprehended
             under
             that
             Genus
             .
             This
             my
             Adversary
             seemeth
             to
             Smile
             at
             ,
             as
             Ridiculous
             ;
             and
             that
             from
             the
             Confidence
             he
             hath
             in
             an
             Exposition
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             wherein
             I
             think
             he
             is
             Singular
             ;
             and
             may
             be
             more
             exposed
             than
             any
             Comment
             given
             by
             others
             :
             which
             he
             superciliously
             rejecteth
             :
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Teaching
               for
               Doctrines
               ,
               in
               the
               Language
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               is
               affirming
               such
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               the
               Command
               ,
               or
               immediate
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               it
               hath
               no
               other
               Original
               than
               Humane
               Institution
               ;
               and
               nothing
               else
               but
               what
               shall
               bear
               some
               Analogie
               to
               that
               ,
               is
               the
               Crime
               here
               reproved
               .
            
             It
             seems
             his
             Confidence
             was
             mixed
             with
             some
             Diffidence
             of
             this
             his
             Comment
             on
             the
             Text
             :
             when
             he
             thinketh
             to
             Ward
             off
             a
             Blow
             by
             the
             uncertain
             Sound
             of
             ,
             
               what
               beareth
               Analogie
               to
               that
            
             :
             what
             he
             will
             make
             to
             
               bear
               Analogie
            
             to
             calling
             that
             God's
             Command
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             Mans
             Device
             ,
             we
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             unless
             he
             shall
             please
             ,
             in
             his
             next
             Edition
             ,
             to
             inform
             us
             .
             For
             his
             Exposition
             it self
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             way
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             prove
             ,
             by
             Instances
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             this
             Place
             cannot
             be
             so
             understood
             .
             For
             the
             things
             that
             Christ
             here
             calleth
             by
             that
             Name
             are
             ,
             strict
             Observance
             of
             Washing
             the
             Hands
             when
             they
             came
             from
             the
             Mercat-Place
             ,
             Religious
             Washing
             of
             Pots
             ,
             Tables
             ,
             Cups
             ,
             &c.
             
             Dotations
             made
             to
             Corban
             ,
             the
             Church
             Treasure
             ,
             with
             Neglect
             of
             Relieving
             their
             Necess●tous
             Parents
             ;
             now
             that
             the
             Jews
             did
             ever
             pretend
             ,
             or
             Teach
             ,
             that
             these
             
             were
             the
             Commands
             ,
             or
             immediate
             Will
             of
             God
             ;
             more
             than
             our
             Ceremonialists
             Teach
             their
             Ceremonies
             to
             be
             such
             (
             for
             both
             pretend
             a
             general
             Command
             for
             obeying
             the
             Church
             )
             I
             think
             he
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             :
             all
             that
             appeareth
             that
             they
             Taught
             about
             these
             Things
             (
             so
             far
             as
             either
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             other
             History
             doth
             inform
             us
             )
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             Things
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Schism
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Censurable
             ,
             to
             neglect
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             on
             account
             of
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             to
             impose
             them
             .
             And
             do
             not
             Prelatists
             Teach
             the
             same
             Doctrines
             concerning
             their
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Days
             ,
             in
             particular
             .
             He
             citeth
             
               Hammond
               .
               Practi
               .
               Catechis
               .
               p.
            
             203
             ▪
             but
             telleth
             us
             not
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             for
             indeed
             his
             very
             Words
             are
             borrowed
             from
             that
             Learned
             Author
             ,
             in
             that
             Place
             he
             Citeth
             ;
             where
             he
             seemeth
             to
             speak
             in
             another
             Strain
             ,
             in
             his
             Notes
             on
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             his
             Words
             are
             ,
             
               My
               Commands
               are
               not
               Heeded
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               Constitutions
               set
               up
               in
               stead
               of
               them
            
             ;
             this
             is
             far
             from
             Teaching
             that
             they
             were
             Gods
             Commands
             immediatly
             ,
             
               Luc.
               Brug●●●
               .
               docentes
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               sequentes
               ipsi
               ,
               &
               alios
               docentes
               ut
               sequantur
               .
            
             Also
             ,
             Interpreters
             generally
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             Hammond
             himself
             ,
             look
             on
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             as
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             they
             Taught
             these
             Commands
             ;
             their
             Doctrine
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             the
             Things
             practised
             ;
             but
             he
             giveth
             us
             no
             account
             of
             their
             Teaching
             that
             they
             were
             Commands
             immediatly
             given
             by
             God.
             He
             hath
             an
             incoherent
             Passage
             ,
             
               p.
               277.
               
               We
               do
               not
               pretend
               that
               we
               have
               any
               express
               Institution
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               for
               Celebrating
               the
               Christian
               Festivities
               .
               We
               know
               that
               they
               owe
               their
               beginning
               to
               the
               Piety
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               their
               Successors
               .
            
             I
             gladly
             would
             know
             how
             he
             can
             know
             that
             the
             Apostles
             gave
             them
             a
             beginning
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             instituted
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             unless
             he
             will
             rest
             in
             uncertain
             Traditions
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             ,
             to
             supply
             what
             the
             Scripture
             is
             defective
             in
             .
             Neither
             shall
             we
             demand
             of
             him
             express
             Institution
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             shew
             us
             Institution
             by
             good
             Consequence
             drawn
             from
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             §
             16.
             
             His
             strongest
             Refutation
             of
             another
             Citation
             ,
             
               viz.
               Jer.
            
             9.
             31.
             is
             to
             call
             it
             a
             Foolry
             .
             He
             maketh
             the
             Argument
             to
             be
             Foolish
             enough
             indeed
             ;
             as
             a
             Wise
             Man
             may
             be
             exposed
             as
             a
             Fool
             ,
             by
             putting
             on
             him
             a
             Fools
             Coat
             ,
             and
             Hood
             and
             Bells
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             neither
             Wise
             ,
             nor
             Ingenuous
             Men
             who
             Treat
             him
             so
             .
             He
             maketh
             our
             Argument
             from
             that
             Text
             ,
             to
             run
             thus
             ;
             
               God
               did
               not
               Command
               the
               Israelites
               to
               burn
               their
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               in
               the
               Valley
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               Hinnom
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               to
               appoint
               a
               Time
               for
               the
               Solemn
               and
               Religious
               Performance
               of
               that
               Worship
               ,
               which
               he
               himself
               commanded
               ,
               
               falleth
               under
               the
               same
               Censure
               .
            
             This
             Way
             of
             Arguing
             is
             none
             of
             ours
             but
             his
             own
             .
             We
             thus
             argue
             ,
             God
             condemneth
             that
             Worship
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             on
             other
             accounts
             ,
             so
             on
             this
             ;
             that
             
               he
               Commanded
               it
               not
               ,
               neither
               came
               it
               into
               his
               Mind
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
            
             no
             Worship
             devised
             by
             Men
             ,
             and
             not
             instituted
             by
             God
             ,
             is
             allowable
             .
             And
             we
             have
             above
             proved
             the
             Celebration
             of
             Holy
             Days
             to
             be
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             determining
             of
             a
             Circumstance
             of
             Worship
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             determined
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             determined
             by
             Men
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             an
             Addition
             to
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             setting
             apart
             some
             of
             our
             Time
             to
             his
             Solemn
             Service
             .
             If
             this
             Reason
             be
             
               Foolrie
               ,
               Calvin
            
             as
             well
             as
             I
             ,
             must
             be
             
               a
               Declared
               Fool
               ,
               (
               viz.
            
             by
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Candor
             of
             this
             Author
             )
             who
             on
             this
             Place
             ,
             hath
             this
             Passage
             ,
             
               Haec
               ratio
               diligenter
               notanda
               est
               ;
               quoniam
               his
               Deus
               ansas
               hominibus
               praecidit
               ,
               ubi
               hoc
               solo
               titulo
               condemnat
               ,
               quicquid
               tent
               abunt
               Judaei
               ,
               quia
               non
               mandavit
               ipsis
               ;
               no●
               est
               igitur
               alia
               quaerenda
               ratio
               in
               coarguendis
               superstitionibus
               ,
               nisi
               quod
               carent
               praecepto
               Dei.
            
             And
             a
             little
             below
             ,
             
               Ergo
               ,
               magnum
               pondus
               est
               in
               his
               verbis
               ,
               ubi
               dicit
               Prophet●
               ,
               Deum
               nihil
               tale
               mandasse
               ,
               &
               nihil
               tale
               sibi
               venisse
               in
               mentem
               ;
               quasi
               diceret
               ,
               nimium
               sapere
               homines
               ,
               cum
               excogitant
               quae
               ipse
               nunquam
               quaesivit
               ,
               imo
               nunquam
               voluit
               cognoscere
               .
            
             That
             the
             Phrase
             ,
             
               I
               Commanded
               them
               not
            
             ,
             hath
             in
             it
             a
             Meiosis
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             controvert
             ,
             but
             this
             Meiosis
             doth
             not
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             Literally
             ,
             and
             in
             Propriety
             of
             Speech
             ,
             this
             horrid
             Fact
             is
             condemned
             ,
             as
             uncommanded
             Worship
             .
             No
             doubt
             ,
             this
             Fact
             was
             not
             only
             not
             commanded
             ,
             but
             forbidden
             ,
             yea
             greatly
             abhorred
             by
             the
             Lord
             ;
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             thence
             follow
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             Evil
             ,
             
               ●o
               nomine
            
             ,
             because
             not
             commanded
             ;
             seing
             that
             Immorality
             of
             it
             is
             expresly
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             §
             17.
             
             Another
             Scripture
             for
             Humane
             Holy
             Days
             had
             been
             mentioned
             in
             
               the
               Apology
               ,
               p.
               42.
               
               John
            
             10.
             22
             ,
             23.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               walked
               in
               the
               Temple
               at
               the
               Feast
               of
               Dedication
               .
            
             Which
             was
             none
             of
             these
             that
             God
             appointed
             .
             It
             was
             Answered
             ,
             
               His
               walking
               in
               the
               Temple
               on
               that
               Day
               cannot
               be
               strained
               to
               signifie
               either
               Joyning
               or
               ●pprobation
               :
            
             this
             Answer
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             represent
             ,
             p.
             179.
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               went
               thither
               only
               to
               walk
               ,
            
             which
             he
             calleth
             
               an
               Irreligious
               Fancy
            
             .
             This
             is
             not
             fair
             Dealing
             :
             it
             was
             neither
             said
             nor
             thought
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               went
               thither
               only
               to
               walk
               .
            
             We
             think
             he
             had
             a
             higher
             End
             ,
             viz.
             To
             take
             Occasion
             to
             Discourse
             with
             the
             People
             ,
             or
             to
             Preach
             the
             Things
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             assembled
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             His
             Refutation
             of
             this
             (
             beside
             what
             is
             said
             )
             is
             ,
             
               Christ
               was
               at
               the
               Feast
               of
               Dedication
               ,
               who
               never
               separated
               from
               the
               Jewish
               Worship
               .
               Answer
               ,
            
             That
             he
             was
             at
             the
             Feast
             ,
             wanteth
             Proof
             ;
             he
             
             was
             in
             the
             Temple
             on
             the
             Feast
             Day
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             was
             at
             the
             Feast
             ;
             
               id
               est
            
             ,
             joyned
             in
             that
             Solemnity
             ,
             
               non
               sequitur
            
             :
             That
             
               he
               never
               separated
               from
               the
               Jewish
               Worship
            
             ;
             is
             said
             without
             Warrant
             ;
             we
             affirm
             ,
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             give
             our
             Reason
             for
             what
             we
             say
             ,
             viz.
             he
             condemned
             all
             that
             Worship
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             proved
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             joyn
             in
             it
             .
             I
             think
             sober
             Men
             will
             judge
             this
             a
             good
             Consequence
             .
             
               Here
               was
            
             (
             saith
             our
             Author
             )
             
               the
               most
               proper
               Occasion
               to
               reprove
               Humane
               Religious
               Festivities
               .
               Answer
               ,
            
             Our
             Lord
             knew
             betterwhat
             was
             the
             fittest
             Occasions
             for
             what
             he
             had
             to
             do
             than
             this
             Gentleman
             could
             Teach
             him
             .
             He
             had
             condemned
             them
             in
             general
             :
             on
             this
             particular
             Occasion
             ,
             he
             had
             greater
             Things
             to
             Treat
             with
             them
             about
             ,
             and
             things
             ,
             that
             ,
             being
             uncontroverted
             ,
             were
             not
             so
             like
             to
             irritate
             them
             ,
             and
             render
             his
             Doctrine
             ineffectual
             to
             them
             .
             That
             
               he
               quarrelled
               nothing
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Constitution
               ,
               merely
               because
               it
               was
               of
               Humane
               appointment
            
             ;
             is
             to
             ●ly
             in
             the
             Face
             of
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             mentioned
             
               Matth.
               15.
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             .
             He
             is
             con●ident
             to
             say
             that
             
               Christ
               complyed
               with
               such
               Usages
               ,
               (
               viz.
            
             Ceremonies
             of
             Humane
             Appointment
             )
             
               among
               the
               Jews
            
             .
             And
             he
             bringeth
             two
             Instances
             of
             it
             ;
             one
             is
             ,
             
               Christ
               kept
               the
               Passover
               ,
               not
               according
               to
               Institution
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               Custom
               that
               then
               obtained
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
               viz.
               With
               having
               the
               Loins
               girt
               ;
               having
               Shoes
               on
               the
               Feet
               ,
               and
               a
               Staff
               in
               the
               Hand
               :
            
             and
             he
             asserts
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               Original
               Precept
               ,
               that
               giveth
               the
               least
               Hint
               of
               its
               being
               Temporary
               ,
               and
               Relative
               to
               their
               Itinerary
               State
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               :
               but
               rather
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               of
               perpetual
               Force
               and
               Obligation
               ,
               yet
               the
               Church
               changed
               that
               Ritual
               of
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               into
               another
               that
               signified
               more
               propperly
               Rest
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               did
               their
               Travelling
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               .
            
             Here
             is
             plain
             Dealing
             ;
             whereby
             our
             Author
             giveth
             us
             yet
             further
             to
             understand
             his
             Principles
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             call
             this
             Parcel
             of
             Divinity
             simply
             New
             :
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             New
             among
             Protestants
             :
             nor
             did
             I
             ever
             meet
             with
             any
             of
             the
             Prelatick
             Party
             ,
             who
             carried
             the
             Churches
             Power
             of
             instituting
             Ceremonies
             to
             this
             Height
             .
             For
             if
             this
             Reasoning
             have
             any
             Force
             ,
             it
             will
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             may
             not
             only
             add
             to
             Gods
             Institutions
             ;
             but
             may
             abolish
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             put
             others
             ,
             more
             sit
             ,
             in
             their
             Room
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             blame
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             Christs
             Appointment
             was
             that
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             should
             be
             given
             to
             the
             People
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             yet
             have
             thought
             it
             sitter
             that
             they
             should
             only
             have
             the
             Bread
             ,
             and
             the
             Wine
             should
             be
             reserved
             for
             the
             Priest
             alone
             ;
             and
             Kings
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             by
             the
             Popes
             Indulgence
             :
             and
             they
             give
             as
             good
             Reason
             for
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             
             here
             for
             his
             Principle
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Receiving
             both
             Elements
             was
             fit
             for
             that
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             not
             for
             her
             more
             Multiplied
             and
             Numerous
             Condition
             ,
             so
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Constance
               ,
               Sess.
               13.
               
               Licet
               Christus
               post
               coenam
               institueret
               ,
               &
               suis
               discipulis
               administraverit
               sub
               utraque
               specie
               ,
               panis
               &
               vini
               ,
               hoc
               venerabile
               Sacramentum
               :
               tamen
               ,
               hoc
               non
               obstante
               ,
               sacrorum
               canonum
               Authoritas
               ,
               laudabilis
               &
               approbata
               consuetudo
               Ecclesi●
               ,
               servavit
               &
               servat
               ,
               et
               licet
               haec
               consuetudo
               ad
               evitandum
               aliqua
               pericula
               &
               scandal●
               est
               introducta
               rationaliter
               ,
               quod
               licet
               in
               Primitiva
               Ecclesia
               hujusmodi
               Sacramentum
               reciperetur
               a
               fidelibus
               sub
               utraque
               specie
               ,
               postea
               a
               confecrantibus
               sub
               utraque
               ,
               &
               a
               Laicis
               tantummodo
               sub
               specie
               panis
               recipiatur
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Also
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               Ses
               ,
               21.
               chap.
            
             21.
             
             Recognosceth
             the
             Councils
             Power
             in
             this
             ;
             that
             though
             Christ
             did
             Institute
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             both
             kinds
             ,
             yet
             they
             make
             a
             Law
             against
             it
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             changed
             but
             by
             the
             Church
             it self
             .
             Let
             the
             intelligent
             Reader
             judge
             ,
             whether
             here
             be
             not
             a
             harmonie
             of
             Principles
             ,
             in
             this
             Matter
             of
             the
             Churches
             Power
             ,
             between
             these
             two
             Anti-Christian
             Councils
             ,
             and
             this
             Author
             who
             owneth
             himself
             a
             Protestant
             ;
             let
             it
             be
             also
             left
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             all
             who
             regard
             the
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             ,
             more
             than
             that
             of
             Man
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             more
             rational
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             seing
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             some
             Rules
             about
             the
             Passover
             ,
             which
             were
             at
             first
             enjoyned
             to
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             were
             afterward
             not
             observed
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             even
             by
             Christ
             himself
             (
             who
             was
             a
             strict
             Observer
             of
             the
             
               Mosaical
               Law
            
             while
             it
             stood
             in
             Force
             )
             were
             appointed
             but
             for
             that
             present
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             ●hange
             that
             the
             Church
             afterward
             made
             was
             from
             her
             Knowledge
             of
             this
             Temporarie
             Institution
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             any
             Power
             that
             the
             Church
             pretended
             to
             ,
             to
             Alter
             what
             GOD
             had
             Instituted
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             
             Another
             Instance
             he
             bringeth
             of
             CHRIST'S
             complying
             with
             the
             Jewish
             rites
             not
             Instituted
             by
             the
             LORD
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Jews
               used
               a
               postcoenium
               ,
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               after
               the
               Paschal
               Lamb
               :
               This
               Christ
               not
               only
               complyed
               with
               ,
               but
               he
               adopted
               it
               into
               his
               own
               Religion
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               a
               high
               Signification
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               a
               Faederal
               rite
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
            
             &c.
             here
             is
             another
             piece
             of
             his
             Divinitie
             ,
             which
             I
             confess
             is
             not
             so
             singular
             as
             the
             former
             ;
             for
             some
             pretenders
             to
             be
             Antiquaries
             ,
             and
             great
             Criticks
             ,
             have
             in
             this
             ,
             trode
             the
             way
             before
             him
             .
             Answer
             ,
             If
             we
             should
             yield
             what
             they
             here
             demand
             ,
             as
             to
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Jews
             used
             to
             eat
             Bread
             and
             drink
             Wine
             ,
             after
             eating
             the
             Paschal
             Lamb
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ
             did
             the
             like
             ;
             will
             any
             rational
             Man
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             an
             Approving
             of
             their
             Adding
             to
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Passover
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Can
             they
             prove
             
             that
             Christ
             did
             this
             in
             imitation
             of
             that
             Jewish
             Custom
             :
             or
             that
             he
             had
             any
             regard
             to
             it
             :
             may
             not
             we
             do
             the
             same
             Action
             that
             another
             doth
             ,
             yet
             do
             it
             on
             other
             Designs
             than
             imitation
             of
             that
             Person
             ?
             or
             ,
             is
             it
             imaginable
             that
             our
             Lord
             would
             build
             so
             great
             a
             Gospel
             Ordinance
             on
             such
             a
             Foundation
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             Practice
             of
             such
             an
             Apostate
             People
             as
             the
             Jews
             then
             were
             ?
             sure
             he
             had
             a
             higher
             Design
             in
             this
             Heavenly
             Institution
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Custom
             then
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             to
             think
             that
             it
             was
             of
             any
             great
             Antiquitie
             ;
             or
             that
             is
             was
             brought
             in
             while
             that
             Church
             continued
             in
             any
             measure
             of
             Puritie
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             have
             had
             its
             rise
             in
             the
             time
             of
             that
             Apostace
             that
             ushered
             in
             their
             rejecting
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             their
             being
             utterly
             rejected
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             so
             doing
             ;
             for
             we
             read
             nothing
             of
             it
             before
             the
             Captivitie
             ;
             nor
             after
             it
             while
             the
             Maccabees
             lived
             :
             Now
             can
             any
             Man
             think
             that
             Christ
             ,
             who
             had
             reproved
             their
             Religious
             Washings
             ,
             and
             other
             Ceremonies
             ,
             would
             be
             so
             fond
             of
             these
             ,
             which
             stood
             on
             the
             same
             bottom
             with
             them
             ?
             I
             further
             Answer
             ,
             that
             this
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Postc●nium
             is
             a
             groundless
             fancie
             :
             I
             find
             no
             such
             Custom
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             of
             taking
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             after
             the
             Paschal
             Supper
             .
             Scaliger
             first
             broached
             this
             Opinion
             of
             a
             Postcaenium
             ,
             or
             two
             parts
             ,
             or
             Services
             in
             the
             Paschal
             Supper
             .
             And
             is
             reprehended
             by
             Buxtorf
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             Defended
             by
             
               Capell
               de
               literis
               Hebrae
               :
               p.
            
             167.
             who
             out
             of
             Maimonides
             ,
             giveth
             a
             long
             Account
             of
             all
             the
             rites
             used
             by
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             Celebration
             of
             it
             :
             Lightfoot
             also
             ,
             and
             Grotius
             ,
             give
             a
             verie
             critical
             Accompt
             of
             their
             Rites
             out
             of
             the
             same
             
               Rabbi
               :
               Addison
            
             also
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Description
               of
               the
               present
               State
               of
               the
               Jews
               in
               Barbarie
            
             ;
             describeth
             that
             Feast
             ,
             as
             Celebrated
             by
             them
             :
             but
             what
             our
             Author
             allegeth
             is
             found
             in
             none
             of
             them
             :
             but
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ;
             I
             find
             two
             things
             that
             they
             agree
             in
             ,
             which
             maketh
             against
             his
             Postcaenium
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             and
             Christ
             imitating
             of
             it
             :
             The
             1.
             
             Is
             ,
             the
             Jews
             used
             many
             Benedictions
             at
             several
             Cups
             ,
             and
             Morsels
             they
             took
             :
             so
             did
             not
             our
             Lord
             :
             he
             Blessed
             the
             Meat
             that
             they
             eat
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             and
             we
             read
             of
             this
             Blessing
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             the
             LORD'S
             Supper
             ;
             but
             to
             say
             that
             he
             repeated
             so
             many
             Benedictions
             (
             which
             were
             no
             fewer
             than
             Eight
             or
             Nine
             ;
             beside
             several
             Instructions
             that
             that
             they
             read
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             Reading
             they
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             and
             other
             Composers
             of
             their
             own
             )
             and
             all
             these
             Benedictions
             were
             by
             a
             set
             Form
             of
             Words
             .
             If
             my
             Antagonist
             will
             perswade
             us
             that
             our
             LORD
             conformed
             to
             all
             these
             Rites
             ,
             he
             must
             prove
             it
             by
             good
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             not
             Authoritatively
             impose
             on
             Peoples
             Credulitie
             .
             The
             2.
             
             Thing
             that
             I
             observe
             out
             of
             the
             Accompt
             that
             these
             
             Authors
             give
             of
             the
             Passover
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             begin
             with
             a
             Cup
             ,
             then
             they
             take
             the
             quantitie
             of
             Olive
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               bitter
               Herbs
            
             ,
             and
             dip
             it
             in
             Sauce
             made
             for
             that
             Feast
             ,
             then
             they
             eat
             what
             each
             one
             listeth
             ,
             and
             after
             some
             other
             Observations
             ,
             they
             take
             the
             quantitie
             of
             an
             Olive
             dipt
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             after
             they
             may
             eat
             nothing
             that
             Night
             :
             here
             is
             no
             concluding
             with
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             for
             a
             Postcaenium
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Capellus
             (
             who
             seemeth
             to
             be
             too
             fond
             of
             our
             Authors
             Notion
             ,
             that
             Christ
             had
             regard
             to
             the
             Passover
             rites
             in
             Instituting
             His
             Supper
             )
             giveth
             yet
             a
             quite
             other
             Accompt
             of
             it
             than
             he
             doth
             :
             for
             he
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             Christ
             took
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             stead
             of
             that
             Morsel
             of
             the
             bigness
             of
             an
             Olive
             :
             whence
             it
             clearly
             followeth
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             appoint
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             Imitation
             of
             the
             Postcaenium
             ,
             consisting
             of
             the
             same
             Materials
             :
             If
             he
             have
             no
             better
             Argument
             to
             Prove
             the
             
               vanity
               of
               Presbyterian
               Speculations
            
             (
             as
             he
             phraseth
             it
             )
             their
             Opinions
             will
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             against
             all
             his
             Assaults
             .
             I
             adde
             the
             Observation
             of
             
               Buxtorf
               Synagog
               :
               Judaic
               :
               cap.
            
             13.
             who
             after
             a
             full
             Accompt
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Passover
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Rites
             of
             it
             ,
             hath
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               p.
               307.
               ex
               paucis
               istis
               facile
               perspici
               potest
               ,
               Judaeos
               ●estum
               paschatis
               amplius
               ex
               Mosis
               ,
               vel
               Dei
               praecepto
               ,
               sed
               juxta
               Rabbinorum
               suorum
               Traditiones
               ●●lebrare
               ,
               quas
               pluris
               faciunt
               quam
               Dei
               Precepta
               .
            
          
           
             §
             19.
             
             His
             next
             Work
             is
             ,
             to
             Justifie
             his
             high
             Extoling
             of
             the
             Holy
             Days
             :
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               nothing
               perserveth
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               among
               the
               Bodie
               of
               the
               People
               more
               than
               the
               Festivities
               of
               the
               Church
               :
            
             and
             this
             I
             called
             raving
             ,
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             being
             more
             useful
             for
             that
             End.
             To
             this
             he
             Answereth
             two
             things
             ,
             p.
             181.
             182.
             
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             
               he
               did
               not
               Attribute
               this
               effect
               to
               the
               Festivities
               without
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               are
               subordinate
               :
               as
               being
               the
               fittest
               seasons
               for
               Christian
               Exercises
               .
            
             I
             still
             think
             this
             is
             no
             sober
             Doctrine
             :
             for
             there
             is
             a
             fitter
             Season
             for
             these
             of
             Christs
             appointment
             ,
             even
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             .
             Beside
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             Spake
             of
             his
             Festivities
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             a
             separated
             Notion
             ,
             yet
             in
             a
             distinct
             Notion
             ,
             from
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ;
             and
             I
             not
             only
             think
             that
             GOD'S
             Ordinances
             are
             more
             effectual
             without
             ,
             than
             with
             Mans
             devices
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Holy
             days
             ;
             because
             having
             no
             Institution
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Blessing
             ,
             and
             are
             but
             
               vain
               Worship
            
             ;
             but
             that
             GOD'S
             Ordinances
             used
             with
             the
             Holy
             days
             ;
             if
             any
             Efficacie
             be
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             that
             Conjunction
             ,
             have
             a
             greater
             Efficacie
             toward
             preserving
             Knowledge
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             than
             the
             Holy
             days
             can
             have
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             more
             Efficacious
             mean
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             what
             ever
             notion
             he
             take
             the
             Holy
             days
             in
             .
             But
             the
             Reader
             
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             Expression
             was
             not
             the
             only
             ground
             why
             raving
             was
             imputed
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             several
             others
             of
             that
             ,
             or
             a
             higher
             strain
             ;
             which
             were
             Examined
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             Pass
             what
             was
             said
             against
             them
             ;
             with
             this
             shift
             ,
             he
             
               is
               not
               at
               leasure
               to
               follow
               the
               Vindicator
               every
               where
               ,
               far
               less
               is
               he
               inclined
               to
               Examine
               all
               these
               Exceptions
               against
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Apologi●
               .
            
             I
             find
             him
             at
             leasure
             for
             as
             needless
             Work
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             Clear
             to
             us
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Passages
             ,
             
               do
               we
               not
               see
               all
               Nations
               agree
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               publicke
               Solemnities
               ,
               and
               annversarie
               Festivities
               ,
               and
               Fasts
               ,
               are
               necessarie
               to
               the
               Beeing
               and
               Beautie
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             (
             this
             is
             a
             soaring
             flight
             of
             his
             fancie
             )
             
               they
               preserve
               and
               increase
               our
               Mortification
               .
               They
               oblige
               the
               most
               Stubborn
               and
               Impenitent
               to
               think
               of
               his
               Soul
               :
               and
               the
               visible
               Practices
               of
               the
               Church
               Preach
               Repentance
               more
               effectually
               ,
               and
               make
               more
               lasting
               Impressions
               ,
               than
               the
               loose
               and
               definite
               Homilies
               of
               self
               conceited
               Men
            
             (
             all
             the
             Sermons
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             no
             doubt
             are
             here
             meant
             )
             
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Greek
               Church
               is
               hindred
               by
               neglecting
               of
               Fasting
               :
               the
               Holy
               days
               are
               the
               Catechisms
               of
               the
               People
               :
            
             all
             the
             Notes
             made
             on
             the
             Passages
             for
             exposing
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             passeth
             over
             in
             silence
             ;
             the
             Reason
             is
             ,
             if
             ye
             will
             believe
             him
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             could
             not
             Answer
             all
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             was
             not
             at
             leasure
             .
             A
             second
             Answer
             he
             bringeth
             is
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Festivities
               cannot
               be
               considered
               without
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ;
               and
               other
               Exercises
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             and
             this
             he
             taketh
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Pains
             to
             illustrate
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             usual
             in
             Disputing
             for
             one
             to
             say
             most
             when
             he
             hath
             least
             to
             say
             ;
             and
             he
             calleth
             it
             
               gross
               ignorance
            
             to
             think
             otherwise
             .
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             him
             how
             many
             of
             his
             Partie
             make
             more
             than
             a
             Metahysical
             Precision
             ,
             either
             formal
             ,
             or
             objective
             ,
             of
             the
             Holy
             day
             ,
             from
             the
             Religious
             Work
             of
             it
             ;
             while
             they
             Celebrate
             it
             ,
             without
             going
             to
             Prayers
             ,
             in
             idleness
             or
             that
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             I
             know
             this
             is
             not
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             yet
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             these
             Days
             are
             capable
             of
             such
             an
             abstracted
             Consideration
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             in
             Practice
             ,
             what
             ever
             be
             in
             the
             speculations
             that
             Men
             have
             about
             them
             :
             All
             that
             he
             so
             laboriously
             sayeth
             about
             the
             Conjunction
             of
             the
             Holy
             days
             with
             Religious
             Exercise
             on
             them
             ,
             will
             evanish
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             our
             Question
             is
             not
             ,
             whether
             the
             Serious
             and
             Solemn
             Exercises
             of
             Religion
             be
             necessarie
             to
             these
             Great
             Uses
             ,
             and
             Effects
             that
             he
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             are
             agreed
             in
             ;
             that
             these
             are
             
               necessarie
               to
               the
               Beeing
               and
               Beautie
               of
               Religion
               :
               they
               preserve
               and
               increase
               our
               Mortification
               :
               ●hey
               aw
               the
               most
               Stubborn
               and
               Impenitent
               ,
            
             &c.
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             Means
             adapted
             to
             these
             Ends
             )
             but
             that
             which
             we
             Debate
             is
             ,
             whether
             these
             Ends
             may
             not
             be
             attained
             as
             well
             ,
             by
             the
             Serious
             and
             Solemn
             Exercises
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             use
             of
             these
             Means
             and
             
             Ordinances
             that
             GOD
             hath
             Appointed
             ;
             or
             if
             the
             Holy
             days
             be
             necessarie
             ,
             or
             the
             Religious
             Exercises
             ,
             as
             performed
             on
             the
             Holy
             days
             ,
             be
             ne
             cessarie
             for
             that
             End.
             This
             we
             deny
             ,
             and
             we
             require
             that
             they
             may
             Prove
             it
             .
             And
             the
             Question
             is
             not
             ,
             whether
             the
             Holy
             days
             ,
             separated
             from
             Religious
             Exercises
             ,
             are
             abominable
             ;
             but
             whether
             Religious
             Exercise
             ,
             or
             the
             times
             of
             GOD'S
             Appointing
             it
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             the
             Weekly
             S●bbath's
             ,
             without
             the
             Holy
             days
             ,
             be
             defective
             ?
             I
             take
             Notice
             of
             a
             Learned
             distinction
             he
             hath
             about
             the
             Holiness
             of
             these
             Days
             ,
             p.
             183.
             that
             
               they
               are
               not
               Holier
               than
               other
               Days
               ,
               in
               themselves
               ,
               or
               because
               the
               Sun
               is
               in
               such
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Zodiack
               :
               but
               such
               a
               time
               being
               separated
               for
               such
               an
               Exercise
               ,
               receives
               its
               Denomination
               from
               the
               Authoritie
               ,
               and
               Exercise
               it self
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               is
               distinguished
               from
               other
               Days
               .
            
             This
             seemeth
             to
             be
             shuffling
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             distinct
             plainness
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             Disputation
             ;
             For
             1.
             
             Some
             of
             his
             Partizans
             ascribed
             more
             Holiness
             to
             them
             than
             can
             be
             in
             extrinsick
             Denomination
             ,
             even
             
               a
               relative
               Hol●ness
               by
               which
               Religious
               work
               on
               them
               is
               more
               Acceptable
               than
               at
               other
               times
               .
            
             So
             Hooker
             ,
             above
             Cited
             .
             He
             should
             have
             told
             us
             ,
             whether
             he
             understandeth
             this
             
               relative
               Holiness
            
             ,
             or
             a
             mere
             Denominative
             Holiness
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             called
             Holy
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             Holiness
             in
             them
             ,
             even
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Authoritie
             and
             Work
             that
             they
             have
             relation
             to
             .
             He
             doth
             indeed
             tell
             us
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             called
             Holy
             days
             by
             a
             relative
             ,
             and
             extrinsick
             Denomination
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Metaphysical
             notion
             not
             easily
             intelligible
             (
             he
             Chargeth
             others
             with
             
               non-sense
               ,
               and
               gross
               ignorance
            
             ,
             on
             less
             Ground
             ,
             )
             a
             relative
             Denomination
             must
             be
             a
             Denomination
             built
             on
             a
             Relation
             ;
             which
             supposeth
             a
             relative
             Holiness
             in
             these
             Days
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             seemeth
             to
             disown
             again
             .
             If
             the
             Authoritie
             by
             which
             they
             are
             Instituted
             ,
             and
             the
             Exercises
             performed
             in
             them
             ,
             can
             communicate
             a
             relative
             Holiness
             to
             them
             ;
             wherein
             doth
             their
             Holiness
             differ
             from
             that
             of
             the
             LORD'S
             Days
             ?
             It
             hath
             no
             more
             but
             a
             relative
             Holiness
             ,
             resulting
             from
             Divine
             Authoritie
             injoyning
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Exercises
             that
             the
             LORD
             hath
             Commanded
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             it
             .
             The
             Difference
             then
             ,
             must
             be
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             a
             relative
             Holiness
             of
             GOD'S
             making
             :
             these
             a
             relative
             Holiness
             of
             Mans
             making
             :
             and
             so
             Man
             as
             well
             as
             GOD
             ,
             shall
             have
             a
             Power
             to
             Communicate
             a
             relative
             Holiness
             to
             Days
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             Places
             ,
             and
             other
             Things
             :
             and
             how
             much
             of
             the
             Popish
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             Power
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             that
             will
             bring
             in
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             neither
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             was
             himself
             aware
             of
             it
             .
             I
             think
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             (
             which
             we
             own
             as
             the
             LORD'S
             Day
             )
             hath
             no
             intrinsick
             
             Holiness
             of
             it self
             :
             the
             Sun
             being
             in
             such
             a
             Degree
             of
             any
             Sign
             of
             the
             Zodi●k
             as
             maketh
             up
             the
             Number
             of
             Eight
             ,
             from
             where
             we
             begin
             to
             Count
             ,
             doth
             not
             Communicate
             any
             Holiness
             to
             such
             a
             Day
             .
             Now
             if
             he
             think
             the
             Church
             can
             give
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             Holiness
             to
             these
             Days
             that
             the
             LORD
             giveth
             to
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             ;
             he
             must
             prove
             that
             such
             Power
             is
             granted
             to
             her
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             some
             of
             his
             Party
             disown
             that
             Notion
             .
             What
             he
             Objecteth
             to
             himself
             from
             the
             abuse
             of
             these
             Days
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             his
             Answers
             refuted
             ,
             §
             .
             5.
             of
             this
             Section
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
             The
             Antiquitie
             of
             the
             Holy
             Days
             he
             next
             considereth
             ,
             p.
             185.
             
             He
             had
             in
             his
             Apologie
             ,
             required
             that
             
               we
               should
               tell
               when
               they
               began
               to
               be
               Observed
               ,
               and
               without
               that
               he
               will
               conclude
               that
               they
               were
               used
               since
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ;
             It
             was
             told
             him
             ,
             
               this
               is
               Iniquum
               Postulatum
               ;
               and
               the
               Consequence
               is
               naught
               .
               Both
               because
               of
               the
               Defectiveness
               of
               History
               ,
               and
               they
               came
               in
               by
               insensible
               degrees
               .
            
             Next
             ,
             it
             was
             shewed
             from
             the
             
               silence
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               History
               the
               first
               Age●
               ,
            
             that
             Christmass
             (
             for
             of
             that
             was
             the
             Question
             )
             
               was
               not
               Observed
               for
               300
               years
               after
               Christ
            
             ;
             which
             was
             Con●●rmed
             by
             
               Easter
               being
               much
               noticed
               ,
               but
               it
               not
            
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             Confirmed
             from
             
               Cent.
               Magd.
               Spanhem
            
             .
             and
             ancient
             Histories
             cited
             by
             them
             :
             also
             Spondan
             speaketh
             but
             faintly
             for
             it
             :
             all
             this
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             overlook
             ;
             only
             he
             Examineth
             the
             Assertion
             ;
             which
             he
             doth
             falsifie
             ,
             by
             Extending
             it
             to
             
               all
               Holy
               days
               except
               Easter
            
             .
             And
             laboureth
             to
             prove
             out
             of
             Origen
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             that
             
               some
               of
               the
               Christian
               Feasts
               were
               mentioned
               sooner
               than
               300
               years
               after
               Christ.
            
             I
             am
             not
             much
             concerned
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             or
             not
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             were
             then
             used
             ,
             and
             injoyned
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             scripture
             silence
             of
             them
             is
             enough
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             laying
             so
             little
             weight
             on
             humane
             Authority
             for
             them
             ,
             I
             searched
             no
             further
             ;
             but
             Trusted
             to
             them
             who
             had
             made
             it
             their
             Business
             to
             trie
             it
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             further
             considered
             that
             Matter
             ,
             I
             ●●nd
             the
             proofs
             that
             he
             bringeth
             for
             this
             Antiquitie
             of
             Christmass
             very
             Lame
             ;
             he
             first
             citeth
             
               Origen
               ,
               contra
               Cel●
               ▪
            
             mentioning
             
               the
               Christia●
               Festivities
            
             :
             but
             he
             is
             not
             pleased
             to
             point
             to
             the
             Place
             of
             that
             Large
             Work
             ,
             where
             this
             Passage
             may
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             Examined
             .
             The
             like
             Omission
             in
             another
             ,
             about
             a
             Word
             of
             Augustin
             ,
             he
             agregeth
             at
             great
             length
             ,
             p.
             195.
             though
             that
             Sentence
             be
             most
             frequently
             cited
             :
             may
             not
             one
             guess
             that
             Origen
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Weekly
             Sabbaths
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             forbidden
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             10.
             as
             some
             might
             think
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             Sabbath-days
             are
             mentioned
             in
             a
             paralel
             Place
             .
             Col.
             2.
             15.
             also
             of
             Easter
             ,
             that
             in
             ,
             and
             before
             Origins
             days
             ,
             was
             observed
             ,
             and
             contended
             about
             .
             His
             other
             Citation
             ,
             Origen
             on
             
               Math.
               Homil.
            
             3.
             
             I
             cannot
             find
             ;
             though
             I
             
             lookt
             over
             that
             Homilie
             .
             May
             be
             he
             hath
             used
             some
             later
             Edition
             which
             hath
             been
             interpolated
             ,
             as
             most
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             have
             .
             His
             next
             Author
             is
             Hippolitus
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             Cited
             by
             Photius
             :
             all
             his
             Proof
             out
             Hippolitus
             is
             ,
             he
             wrote
             Homilies
             in
             
               Sanctam
               Theophaniam
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Conjecture
             that
             himself
             layeth
             ▪
             no
             weight
             on
             :
             it
             is
             NIAC
             .
             is
             found
             in
             Gruterus
             his
             Ancient
             Inscription
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             Hippolitus
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Line
             being
             defaced
             .
             The
             Answer
             to
             all
             this
             is
             easie
             .
             1.
             
             Hippolitus
             is
             an
             obscure
             Author
             ;
             I
             know
             not
             what
             weight
             is
             to
             be
             laid
             on
             his
             Testimonie
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Photius
             ,
             who
             lived
             ●n
             the
             Ninth
             Centurie
             ,
             may
             be
             rejected
             ,
             by
             an
             Argument
             
               Ad
               Hominem
            
             ;
             which
             he
             maketh
             use
             of
             to
             invalidate
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             
               Scotish
               Histories
            
             ,
             concerning
             our
             Conversion
             from
             Heathenism
             ,
             
               p.
               232.
               3.
               
               Hippolitus
            
             writing
             Homilies
             in
             Theop●aniam
             cannot
             prove
             his
             Point
             :
             unless
             that
             he
             can
             Prove
             that
             that
             Word
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             Christianitie
             was
             not
             used
             to
             signifie
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             or
             
               GOD
               manife●●
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             Import
             of
             it
             )
             but
             only
             the
             Anniversarie
             Day
             of
             the
             Celebrating
             that
             Mystery
             ;
             which
             was
             its
             current
             Signification
             when
             Photius
             wrot
             .
             For
             his
             Niac
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             wide
             and
             groundless
             ,
             and
             a
             strained
             Conjecture
             ;
             that
             few
             wis●
             ,
             Men
             will
             be
             fond
             of
             mentioning
             it
             :
             much
             less
             of
             making
             an
             Argument
             of
             it
             :
             he
             supplieth
             it
             (
             I
             know
             not
             by
             what
             Authority
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             next
             citeth
             the
             
               Canons
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             which
             we
             cannot
             own
             ;
             unless
             he
             give
             better
             Evidence
             that
             they
             are
             genuine
             than
             others
             have
             yet
             given
             .
             For
             what
             he
             sayeth
             of
             the
             
               Natalitia
               Martyrum
            
             ;
             I
             denie
             not
             that
             in
             Process
             of
             time
             ,
             they
             did
             degenerate
             into
             Holy
             Days
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             pleadeth
             for
             ,
             and
             becoming
             so
             Numerous
             ,
             they
             became
             a
             Burden
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             were
             di●used
             ,
             till
             the
             Pope
             restricted
             the
             Observation
             of
             them
             to
             such
             as
             he
             had
             Canonized
             ;
             but
             ,
             at
             first
             they
             were
             nothing
             but
             Commemorations
             of
             them
             ,
             made
             after
             the
             ordinarie
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             that
             Age
             ,
             and
             some
             that
             followed
             ,
             were
             so
             respectful
             to
             the
             Martyrs
             (
             for
             Encourageing
             People
             to
             be
             Faithful
             in
             that
             Firey
             Tryal
             )
             that
             they
             gave
             the
             Martyres
             extraordinarie
             Priviledges
             ;
             whence
             it
             may
             be
             Inferred
             ,
             that
             from
             these
             Commemorations
             ,
             to
             other
             Holy
             Days
             ;
             is
             no
             good
             Consequence
             .
             He
             hath
             not
             yet
             Proved
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             
               Def.
               of
               the
               Vindication
               is
               once
               mistaken
               in
               his
               Calculation
            
             (
             though
             I
             do
             not
             think
             it
             impossible
             that
             he
             may
             so
             mistake
             )
             nor
             yet
             that
             the
             
               Centuriators
               have
               not
               been
               Accurate
               in
               their
               Search
               into
               Antiquitie
               .
            
             It
             is
             no
             consequence
             ,
             the
             First
             Christians
             did
             Commemorate
             the
             Martyres
             ,
             who
             Succeeded
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             
             could
             not
             forget
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ;
             if
             they
             understand
             such
             a
             way
             of
             Commemoration
             ;
             the
             Reason
             I
             have
             already
             given
             .
          
           
             §
             21.
             
             He
             Inferreth
             ,
             p.
             190.
             that
             
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Nativity
               was
               early
               Observed
               ;
               because
               Easter
               and
               Pentecost
               were
               so
               .
            
             The
             Consequence
             will
             not
             hold
             ;
             and
             the
             Reason
             was
             given
             
               Def.
               of
               Vindic.
            
             p.
             28.
             viz.
             
               many
               of
               the
               Christians
               were
               very
               tenacious
               of
               the
               old
               Jewish
               Customs
               (
               among
               which
               was
               the
               Observation
               of
               Easter
               and
               Pentecost
               ,
            
             the
             Feast
             of
             Weeks
             may
             be
             added
             )
             
               but
               had
               not
               then
               begun
               to
               devise
               new
               Holy
               Days
               of
               their
               own
               .
            
             He
             Answereth
             an
             Objection
             that
             was
             brought
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Day
               of
               CHRIST'S
               Nativity
               is
               uncertain
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               be
               Proved
               that
               it
               was
               December
            
             25.
             
             He
             Answereth
             ,
             
               there
               was
               no
               need
               to
               determine
               that
               Question
               ;
               and
               all
               Christians
            
             (
             he
             excepteth
             some
             Presbyterians
             )
             
               are
               agreed
               that
               this
               Determination
               was
               not
               Ne●essarie
               ;
               and
               that
               Christians
               in
               different
               Nations
               ,
               make
               no
               scruple
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               Chronological
               Accompts
               of
               that
               Countrey
               where
               they
               live
               ,
               they
               Commemorate
               the
               Mystery
               ;
               but
               do
               not
               Impose
               on
               the
               belief
               of
               People
               in
               matter
               of
               Fact.
            
             He
             sayeth
             ,
             
               the
               Vindicator
               left
               this
               Consideration
               al●ogether
               untouched
               .
            
             In
             this
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Wrong
             ;
             and
             is
             Guilty
             of
             what
             he
             blameth
             another
             for
             .
             There
             were
             Arguments
             brought
             to
             Prove
             that
             if
             such
             a
             Day
             was
             to
             be
             Observed
             yearly
             ,
             it
             was
             needful
             that
             we
             should
             know
             what
             Day
             in
             particular
             it
             is
             ;
             all
             which
             he
             hath
             left
             untouched
             .
             They
             are
             ,
             
               it
               was
               never
               heard
               of
               ,
               that
               the
               Birth
               day
               of
               any
               Person
               was
               kept
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               Day
               on
               which
               the
               Person
               was
               Born.
            
             That
             
               if
               this
               Determination
               be
               needless
               ,
               the
               Church
               might
               appoint
               any
               Day
               of
               the
               year
               for
               this
               Commemoration
               ,
               which
               none
               ever
               affirmed
               .
            
             It
             was
             also
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             
               others
               ,
               particularly
            
             Master
             Hooker
             ,
             
               pleadeth
               with
               more
               cogencie
               for
               Holy
               Days
            
             (
             which
             he
             mistaketh
             as
             if
             his
             Abilitie
             had
             been
             compared
             with
             
               Master
               Hookers
            
             ,
             whereas
             no
             more
             was
             intended
             ,
             but
             that
             
               Master
               Hookers
            
             Arguments
             ,
             which
             are
             lookt
             on
             as
             the
             strongest
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             his
             Notion
             )
             while
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             
               Eccles.
               Polic.
            
             lib.
             7.
             3.
             69.
             
               that
               GOD'S
               Extraordinarie
               Works
               have
               Sanctified
               some
               times
               ,
               &
               Advanced
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               with
               all
               Men
               that
               Honour
               GOD
               ,
               more
               Holy
               than
               other
               times
            
             ;
             and
             afterward
             ,
             as
             CHRIST'S
             
               Extraordinarie
               Presence
               Sanctifies
               some
               Places
               ,
               so
               His
               Extroordinarie
               Works
               Sanctifie
               some
               times
            
             ;
             from
             this
             the
             Author
             of
             
               D●●f
               .
               of
               Vind.
            
             inferred
             justly
             that
             
               the
               Church
               in
               chusing
               another
               Day
               ,
               acteth
               Arbitrarily
               ,
               and
               unwarrantably
               ;
               and
               Absurdly
               ;
               neglecting
               the
               ●ay
               so
               Sanctified
            
             It
             was
             also
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               a
               probable
               Argument
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               that
               the
            
             LORD
             
               would
               not
               have
               a
               recurrent
               particular
               Day
               Observed
               on
               account
               of
               CHRIST'S
               Birth
               ;
               seing
               He
               hath
               concealed
               from
               us
               what
               Day
               it
               was
               that
               CHRIST
               was
               Born
               ;
               especially
               seing
               He
               hath
               Instituted
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Day
               of
               Christ's
               
               Resurrection
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               the
               Weekly
               Sabbath
               ;
               He
               hath
               told
               that
               it
               was
               the
               First
               Day
               of
               the
               Week
            
             ;
             all
             this
             my
             Adversarie
             hath
             overlookt
             ,
             as
             either
             not
             worthy
             of
             his
             Notice
             ,
             or
             as
             easily
             Answered
             .
             I
             look
             on
             his
             Citation
             out
             of
             Austine
             as
             not
             to
             this
             Purpose
             ,
             when
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             
               nos
               &
               Dominicam
               diem
               ,
               &
               Pascha
               Coelebramu●
               ,
               &
               alias
               dierum
               celebritates
               ;
               sed
               quia
               intelligimus
               quo
               pertineant
               ,
               non
               tempora
               observamus
               ,
               sed
               quae
               illis
               Significantur
               temporibus
               ,
            
             this
             indeed
             Proveth
             that
             Augustin
             thought
             that
             these
             were
             not
             to
             be
             Observed
             for
             themselves
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             Mysteries
             that
             were
             Commemorated
             on
             them
             ,
             but
             it
             no
             way
             evinceth
             that
             he
             thought
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             chusing
             the
             Days
             themselves
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             thingsCommemorated
             were
             Acted
             ;
             but
             one
             Day
             of
             the
             Year
             might
             be
             as
             fit
             as
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             should
             Determine
             .
          
           
             §
             22.
             
             It
             is
             unreasonable
             to
             put
             it
             on
             us
             
               to
               disprove
               that
               Christ
               was
               born
               Dec.
            
             25.
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             p.
             192.
             
             For
             that
             we
             cannot
             do
             so
             well
             as
             by
             fixing
             on
             some
             other
             Day
             ,
             and
             proving
             that
             to
             be
             the
             Day
             of
             the
             Nativity
             :
             which
             we
             pretend
             to
             be
             uncertain
             :
             it
             rather
             is
             his
             part
             to
             prove
             ,
             who
             affirmeth
             that
             our
             Lord
             was
             born
             on
             that
             Day
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             needful
             for
             our
             Cause
             ,
             probable
             Arguments
             might
             be
             brought
             ,
             whic●
             may
             incline
             us
             rather
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             born
             at
             another
             Season
             of
             the
             Year
             :
             some
             of
             no
             mean
             Learning
             have
             been
             at
             pains
             to
             prove
             that
             his
             Nativity
             was
             in
             September
             ,
             or
             in
             October
             .
             But
             whatever
             may
             be
             the
             Concernment
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             Concernment
             to
             us
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             Day
             :
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Mystery
             it self
             is
             firm
             and
             sure
             .
             The
             Reader
             may
             find
             this
             Question
             about
             the
             Day
             and
             Moneth
             of
             the
             Nativity
             ,
             Learnedly
             handled
             by
             our
             Countrey
             Man
             
               Master
               Bailly
               ,
               operis
               historici
               ,
               &
               Chronologici
               lib.
               2.
               quaes
               .
               7.
               p.
               42.
               &
               seq
               .
            
             where
             he
             concludeth
             ,
             with
             
               Spanhemius
               ,
               Mensem
               &
               Diem
               Natalitium
               a
               nemine
               determinari
               debere
               ,
               nec
               posse
               ,
               cum
               de
               iis
               Scripturae
               silent
               ,
               nec
               quicquam
               certi
               primis
               Ecclesiae
               Christianae
               seculis
               a
               quopiam
               prolatum
               sit
               .
            
             He
             had
             been
             charged
             by
             the
             Author
             
               of
               Def.
               of
               Vind.
            
             with
             Shu●●ling
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             had
             pleaded
             God's
             Appointment
             for
             Holy
             Days
             ,
             because
             
               God
               hath
               appointed
               that
               we
               should
               obey
               the
               Apostles
               and
               their
               Successors
               ,
               as
               our
               lawful
               Ecclesiastical
               Rulers
               :
            
             because
             though
             we
             are
             to
             obey
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             whom
             we
             know
             to
             have
             been
             Infa●●ibly
             Guided
             ;
             we
             are
             not
             to
             obey
             their
             Successors
             (
             real
             or
             pretended
             )
             further
             than
             they
             bring
             Divine
             Warrant
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             shewed
             for
             Holy
             Days
             .
             He
             endeavoureth
             to
             clear
             himsel●
             from
             Shuffling
             ,
             by
             telling
             us
             that
             
               there
               was
               no
               more
               meant
               than
               that
               the
               ●hurch
               ,
               may
               ,
               by
               that
               Power
               which
               is
               perpetually
               lodged
               in
               her
               ,
               Regulate
               the
               Publick
               Solemnitie●
               of
               Worship
               ;
               and
               when
               she
               enjoyneth
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               lawful
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               obey
               .
            
             Here
             is
             
             Shuffling
             to
             Excuse
             his
             former
             Shuffling
             ;
             he
             is
             entangled
             by
             Wrestling
             to
             Extricat
             himself
             .
             For
             he
             supposeth
             the
             whole
             Question
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Power
             perpetually
             lodged
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             appoint
             Holy
             Days
             ;
             otherwise
             he
             saith
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             Again
             ,
             he
             supposeth
             that
             appointing
             of
             Holy
             Days
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             in
             the
             Churches
             Power
             ,
             as
             other
             Regulating
             of
             Publick
             Solemnities
             ;
             whereas
             he
             should
             have
             considered
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             have
             Explained
             ,
             and
             not
             Confounded
             and
             Darkened
             the
             Matter
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Regulating
             of
             Publick
             Solemnities
             ,
             which
             lyeth
             in
             determining
             Circumstances
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             determined
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             determined
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Time
             ,
             Place
             ,
             and
             Order
             of
             these
             Religious
             Actions
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             appointed
             his
             Day
             to
             be
             spent
             in
             :
             there
             is
             another
             Regulating
             ,
             which
             is
             adding
             to
             what
             the
             Lord
             hath
             appointed
             ;
             more
             Days
             to
             his
             Day
             ,
             new
             Religious
             Ceremonies
             to
             these
             which
             are
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ;
             or
             determining
             Circumstances
             ,
             which
             neither
             are
             determined
             by
             God
             ,
             nor
             need
             to
             be
             deterned
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             more
             Holy
             Days
             than
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             ;
             the
             Churches
             Power
             about
             the
             first
             sort
             we
             do
             not
             controvert
             :
             her
             Power
             about
             the
             second
             is
             the
             Subject
             of
             our
             Question
             :
             and
             here
             he
             either
             supposeth
             the
             Question
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Church
             had
             such
             Power
             ;
             or
             he
             saith
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             Yet
             further
             ,
             when
             he
             speaketh
             indistinctly
             of
             Apostolick
             Power
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             their
             Successors
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             Regulation
             ;
             if
             he
             mean
             no
             more
             than
             such
             Regulation
             as
             is
             always
             in
             the
             Churches
             Power
             ,
             he
             giveth
             the
             Successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             the
             same
             Regulating
             Power
             that
             themselves
             had
             ;
             the
             Consequence
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             their
             Successors
             (
             I
             suppose
             he
             meaneth
             the
             Bishops
             )
             may
             institute
             new
             Offices
             ,
             new
             Government
             ,
             new
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Ordinances
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             might
             :
             which
             is
             full
             as
             high
             as
             the
             Papists
             Screw
             up
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             is
             indeed
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Bishops
             absolute
             
               Lords
               over
               God's
               Inheritance
            
             .
             And
             this
             he
             confirmeth
             by
             telling
             us
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Apostles
               made
               Constitutions
               that
               were
               laid
               aside
               by
               their
               Successors
               ;
               and
               other
               Usages
               came
               in
               their
               Room
               ,
            
             but
             because
             he
             saw
             this
             lyable
             to
             Exception
             he
             distinguisheth
             betwixt
             
               greater
               Usages
               ,
               that
               are
               variable
               unless
               they
               are
               equally
               subservient
               to
               the
               great
               Ends
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               in
               all
               Ages
               and
               Countries
               ;
               &
               nisi
               consuetudine
               Ecclesiae
               universae
               sint
               roboratae
               :
               and
               lesser
               Usages
               ,
               whose
               Continuance
               and
               Abrogation
               may
               depend
               on
               the
               Convenience
               of
               particular
               Churches
            
             ;
             and
             he
             giveth
             an
             Instance
             in
             the
             Deaconesses
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             
               are
               not
               in
               the
               Presbyterian
               Meetings
               ,
               nor
               any
               Reformed
               Churches
               .
            
             If
             he
             would
             have
             Extricated
             himself
             from
             the
             Shuffling
             that
             was
             
             imputed
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             given
             us
             some
             Rules
             ,
             or
             Characters
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             might
             discern
             ,
             what
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Apostles
             are
             to
             be
             accounted
             Great
             ,
             and
             Unalterable
             ;
             and
             what
             Small
             ,
             and
             Changeable
             by
             their
             Successors
             :
             if
             Marches
             be
             not
             clearly
             Rid
             here
             ,
             we
             are
             at
             a
             Woful
             Uncertainty
             :
             yea
             ,
             bold
             Men
             may
             dare
             to
             meddle
             with
             Episcopacy
             it self
             :
             and
             pretend
             that
             it
             is
             one
             of
             
               the
               lesser
               Apostolical
               Constitutions
            
             ;
             if
             they
             did
             at
             all
             appoint
             it
             .
             The
             Marks
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             are
             very
             insufficient
             ,
             their
             
               universal
               Subservience
               to
               the
               Ends
               of
               Discipline
            
             will
             be
             as
             much
             controverted
             ,
             as
             whither
             they
             be
             great
             Constitutions
             or
             not
             :
             he
             saith
             Bishops
             and
             Holy
             Days
             are
             such
             ;
             we
             deny
             it
             ;
             and
             will
             Debate
             it
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             are
             still
             in
             the
             Dark
             ,
             what
             Apostolick
             Constitutions
             may
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             or
             must
             be
             retained
             ;
             for
             his
             
               consu●tudo
               universae
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             first
             that
             dependeth
             on
             uncertain
             History
             to
             know
             it
             .
             Next
             it
             is
             to
             set
             the
             universal
             Church
             above
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             or
             to
             make
             her
             infallible
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             Fundamentals
             ;
             but
             even
             on
             Government
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             The
             Instance
             he
             bringeth
             proveth
             nothing
             ;
             if
             he
             can
             prove
             that
             Diaconesses
             were
             an
             Apostolick
             Constitution
             ,
             I
             shall
             acknowledge
             the
             Presbyterian
             Churches
             to
             be
             Defective
             through
             the
             want
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             23.
             
             He
             Vindicateth
             himself
             ,
             p.
             194.
             from
             Pleading
             for
             
               blind
               Obedience
            
             ,
             by
             telling
             us
             ,
             that
             
               he
               only
               Pleadeth
               for
               Obedience
               in
               lawful
               Things
               ,
               not
               for
               Obedience
               in
               Things
               Arbitrarily
               Imposed
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               .
            
             If
             he
             prove
             the
             Observation
             of
             Holy
             Days
             to
             be
             lawful
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             Power
             to
             institute
             them
             ;
             I
             shall
             crave
             him
             Pardon
             for
             what
             was
             said
             of
             
               blind
               Obedience
            
             :
             but
             while
             he
             bringeth
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             Ground
             on
             which
             we
             should
             obey
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             and
             maketh
             it
             a
             sufficient
             Argument
             why
             they
             should
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             Commandeth
             it
             :
             I
             must
             still
             think
             that
             this
             is
             either
             to
             Plead
             for
             
               blind
               Obedience
            
             ,
             or
             Egregiously
             to
             Tri●●e
             .
             He
             hath
             next
             ,
             a
             long
             Discourse
             about
             a
             Citation
             out
             of
             Augustine
             :
             of
             which
             before
             .
             In
             
               the
               Def.
               of
               Vind.
               p.
            
             30.
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               not
               a
               Day
               being
               Anniversary
               that
               we
               scruple
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               separated
               from
               Civil
               Use
               by
               Mens
               Authority
               ,
               and
               Dedicated
               to
               Religion
               in
               an
               Anniversary
               Course
               .
            
             This
             he
             Treateth
             in
             Ridicule
             ,
             not
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             because
             he
             cannot
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             will
             not
             understand
             it
             .
             We
             neither
             Scruple
             because
             the
             Day
             is
             Anniversary
             ;
             a
             Day
             for
             Civil
             Solemnity
             ,
             appointed
             by
             men
             ,
             may
             be
             such
             :
             nor
             because
             it
             is
             set
             apart
             for
             Religious
             Use
             ;
             an
             Occasional
             Day
             for
             Solemn
             Humiliation
             ,
             when
             God
             by
             a
             special
             Providence
             calleth
             for
             the
             Work
             ,
             and
             Man
             determineth
             the
             Day
             ,
             is
             lawful
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             perpetual
             recurrent
             Lords
             
             Day
             ,
             appointed
             by
             God
             ;
             nor
             thirdly
             ,
             do
             we
             quarrel
             these
             Days
             ,
             merely
             because
             they
             want
             a
             special
             Divine
             Warrant
             ;
             because
             Anniversary
             Days
             for
             Civil
             Use
             ,
             might
             be
             appointed
             by
             Men.
             But
             the
             Ground
             of
             our
             Scruple
             is
             ,
             the
             Complex
             Nature
             of
             these
             Days
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             wholly
             separated
             from
             Civil
             Use
             ,
             as
             the
             Lords
             Day
             is
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             perpetually
             Discriminated
             from
             other
             Days
             in
             the
             Year
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             perpetually
             Dedicated
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             ,
             not
             by
             Divine
             ,
             but
             by
             Humane
             Authority
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             Raving
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             unintelligible
             in
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             content
             to
             be
             Instructed
             by
             him
             ;
             or
             any
             who
             is
             of
             his
             Opinion
             .
             Are
             there
             not
             many
             Actions
             that
             are
             Good
             and
             Lawful
             ;
             considered
             under
             several
             Circumstances
             ;
             which
             if
             ye
             consider
             all
             their
             Circumstances
             Complexly
             ,
             are
             Unlawful
             ;
             for
             Instance
             ,
             the
             Magistrat
             may
             appoint
             his
             Subjects
             to
             meet
             in
             Arms
             ;
             he
             may
             also
             appoint
             that
             this
             Meeting
             be
             Yearly
             ,
             Monethly
             ,
             or
             Weekly
             ,
             if
             need
             be
             ;
             yea
             he
             may
             appoint
             this
             Meeting
             to
             be
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             in
             Case
             of
             Necessity
             ;
             yet
             he
             cannot
             lawfully
             appoint
             that
             they
             should
             ,
             without
             Necessity
             ,
             meet
             every
             Year
             ,
             every
             Moneth
             ,
             or
             every
             Week
             ,
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             Day
             .
             He
             complaineth
             that
             it
             is
             called
             
               Thrasonick
               Triumph
            
             ,
             when
             he
             telleth
             us
             of
             
               Danger
               and
               Impiety
               in
               separating
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               these
               excellent
               Constitutions
               that
               are
               received
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               Countries
               where
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               hath
               been
               Worshiped
               :
               such
               Constitutions
               and
               Solemnities
               have
               been
               derived
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               Apostolick
               times
               :
            
             These
             are
             his
             Words
             ;
             though
             in
             his
             Review
             of
             them
             here
             ,
             he
             seemeth
             to
             Smooth
             them
             a
             little
             .
             He
             will
             have
             it
             only
             to
             be
             
               Thrasonick
               Boasting
            
             ,
             when
             a
             Man
             admireth
             his
             own
             Wit
             or
             Performances
             .
             I
             love
             not
             to
             contend
             about
             Words
             ;
             nor
             need
             I
             to
             
               write
               a
               Dictionary
            
             on
             this
             Occasion
             :
             nor
             shall
             I
             judge
             what
             Opinion
             he
             hath
             of
             himself
             ;
             but
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             judge
             ,
             whither
             it
             may
             not
             be
             so
             Termed
             ,
             when
             one
             insulteth
             over
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             as
             having
             great
             and
             evident
             Advantage
             against
             him
             ,
             when
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             Cause
             for
             so
             thinking
             ;
             and
             whither
             he
             be
             not
             guilty
             of
             this
             Boasting
             ,
             (
             or
             whatever
             he
             will
             call
             it
             )
             while
             he
             insinuateth
             the
             Universality
             ,
             the
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostolick
             Authority
             of
             the
             Holy
             Days
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             charging
             his
             Adversarieswith
             
               dangerous
               Impiety
            
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             their
             differing
             from
             them
             ;
             while
             all
             these
             are
             the
             things
             that
             he
             and
             I
             do
             controvert
             about
             .
          
           
             §
             24.
             
             He
             taketh
             it
             ill
             that
             it
             was
             called
             
               a
               loose
               Reasoning
            
             ,
             when
             he
             telleth
             us
             that
             
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               Christ
               doth
               not
               extinguish
               the
               Light
               of
               Reason
               ;
               therefore
               such
               Constitutions
               (
               as
               the
               Reason
               of
               Mankind
               is
               agreed
               in
               )
               have
               
               nothing
               in
               them
               contrary
               to
               the
               Purity
               of
               our
               Religion
               .
            
             This
             was
             called
             
               loose
               Arguing
            
             ,
             because
             he
             taketh
             an
             Uncontested
             Truth
             for
             his
             first
             Proposition
             ;
             and
             the
             Conclusion
             that
             we
             Debate
             about
             is
             supposed
             ,
             in
             place
             of
             the
             second
             Proposition
             .
             His
             Defence
             is
             ;
             
               No
               Society
               of
               Mankind
               ever
               thought
               Anniversary
               Holy
               Days
               unlawful
               ;
               but
               all
               of
               them
               thought
               them
               proper
               Means
               to
               Excite
               Religion
               :
            
             he
             telleth
             us
             that
             
               Clamours
               against
               them
            
             (
             so
             he
             termeth
             our
             Reasons
             )
             
               destroy
               all
               Unity
               and
               Order
               ,
               about
               things
               not
               only
               Innocent
               ,
               but
               Useful
               in
               their
               own
               Nature
               and
               Tendency
               :
            
             here
             is
             yet
             more
             
               loose
               Arguing
            
             ,
             while
             he
             supposeth
             still
             the
             thing
             in
             Question
             .
             We
             deny
             their
             Innocency
             ,
             also
             their
             usefulness
             ;
             and
             must
             do
             so
             ,
             till
             we
             see
             better
             Arguments
             for
             what
             is
             asserted
             :
             the
             Apostolick
             Churches
             did
             not
             use
             them
             ;
             whence
             we
             may
             with
             Confidence
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             think
             them
             proper
             Means
             to
             
               Excite
               Devotion
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             weak
             Consequence
             ,
             if
             we
             infer
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             them
             unlawful
             ;
             being
             none
             of
             these
             things
             which
             Christ
             had
             Commanded
             ,
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             Taught
             .
             That
             
               they
               were
               not
               forbidden
            
             ,
             is
             Answered
             above
             ;
             they
             are
             forbidden
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             enough
             .
             That
             Reasoning
             against
             Holy
             Days
             of
             Humane
             Appointment
             
               destroyeth
               all
               Unity
               and
               Order
               ,
               &c.
            
             looketh
             more
             like
             Clamour
             than
             any
             thing
             that
             we
             have
             said
             ;
             there
             was
             Unity
             and
             Order
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             ,
             without
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             there
             in
             the
             Presbyterian
             Societies
             .
             His
             Syllogism
             that
             he
             presenteth
             us
             with
             ,
             p.
             201.
             doth
             not
             Retrieve
             the
             Looseness
             of
             his
             former
             Reasonings
             :
             it
             is
             ,
             
               whatever
               is
               agreeable
               to
               true
               Reason
               ,
               is
               rather
               improved
               than
               condemned
               by
               Religion
               ;
               but
               such
               Constitutions
            
             (
             he
             must
             mean
             the
             Holy
             Days
             )
             
               are
               agreeable
               to
               true
               Reason
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               them
               contrary
               to
               the
               Purity
               of
               our
               Religion
               .
            
             I
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             the
             Form
             of
             this
             Syllogism
             (
             of
             the
             Rightness
             of
             which
             he
             is
             confident
             )
             it
             may
             easily
             be
             reduced
             to
             Form
             ,
             by
             a
             little
             Change
             of
             the
             Conclusion
             ;
             here
             is
             indeed
             closs
             Reasoning
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             concludent
             Reasoning
             :
             for
             we
             deny
             the
             Minor
             :
             though
             he
             attempteth
             its
             Proof
             ,
             both
             in
             prosecuting
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             Proposition
             .
             I
             am
             not
             fond
             of
             his
             Method
             of
             Probation
             ;
             he
             concludeth
             it
             after
             the
             Form
             of
             a
             Sorites
             ;
             whereas
             there
             is
             nothing
             like
             it
             in
             his
             Progress
             :
             but
             that
             is
             a
             small
             Matter
             :
             I
             except
             against
             his
             Proof
             in
             what
             is
             more
             material
             ;
             that
             
               all
               Nations
               are
               agreed
               in
               this
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               best
               Evividence
               of
               what
               is
               agreeable
               to
               true
               Reason
               :
            
             I
             deny
             both
             these
             Propositions
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             will
             he
             prove
             that
             all
             Nations
             were
             agreed
             about
             the
             Necessity
             and
             Usefulness
             of
             Holy
             Days
             ?
             Or
             ,
             I
             distinguish
             this
             Proposition
             ;
             all
             Nations
             are
             agreed
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             some
             Religious
             Holy
             
             Days
             :
             if
             I
             should
             put
             him
             to
             the
             Proof
             of
             this
             ,
             it
             might
             puzzle
             him
             ;
             but
             for
             our
             part
             ,
             we
             think
             it
             of
             great
             Use
             ,
             and
             necessary
             also
             ,
             
               necessitate
               praecepti
            
             ;
             whatever
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             
               necessitas
               medii
            
             ;
             we
             think
             it
             a
             Wise
             and
             Excellent
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Divine
             Will
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             recurrent
             Days
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             )
             and
             Occasional
             Times
             of
             Solemn
             Worshipping
             God
             :
             but
             that
             all
             Nations
             are
             agreed
             about
             the
             Necessity
             of
             Holy
             ,
             Religious
             Anniversary
             Days
             of
             Mans
             Appointing
             ;
             this
             is
             yet
             unproved
             ;
             the
             Jewish
             Holy
             Days
             ,
             (
             till
             that
             Church
             fell
             into
             manifold
             Apostacy
             )
             were
             appointed
             by
             God
             ;
             the
             Heathenish
             Religious
             Rites
             ,
             (
             and
             their
             Holy
             Days
             among
             the
             rest
             )
             were
             appointed
             (
             as
             they
             pretended
             )
             by
             these
             whom
             they
             owned
             for
             gods
             ;
             which
             I
             could
             prove
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             to
             digress
             ;
             with
             that
             Pretension
             Numa
             ,
             and
             others
             gained
             the
             People
             to
             submit
             to
             their
             Religious
             Rites
             .
             For
             his
             second
             Proposition
             ;
             it
             is
             utterly
             false
             ,
             that
             the
             Agreement
             of
             Nations
             is
             the
             best
             Evidence
             of
             what
             is
             according
             to
             right
             Reason
             :
             this
             might
             hold
             ,
             if
             Men
             were
             generally
             Perfect
             in
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             ;
             if
             their
             Mind
             ,
             Will
             ,
             and
             Affections
             had
             no
             way
             been
             hurt
             by
             the
             Fall
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             present
             State
             of
             Fallen
             ,
             Corrupt
             ,
             and
             Sinful
             Men
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             False
             ,
             Dangerous
             ,
             yea
             Pernicious
             Position
             :
             if
             understood
             (
             as
             here
             it
             must
             be
             )
             of
             Matters
             of
             revealed
             Religion
             ;
             such
             as
             instituted
             Worship
             is
             .
             His
             Proof
             of
             this
             Assertion
             is
             most
             absurd
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             two
             Maxims
             of
             the
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             wofully
             misunderstood
             ;
             and
             misapplyed
             ,
             
               viz.
               Quod
               major
               pars
               Curiae
               efficit
               ,
               pro
               eo
               habetur
               ,
               ac
               si
               omnes
               egerint
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               Refertur
               ad
               universos
               quod
               publice
               fit
               per
               majorem
               partem
               .
            
             This
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             of
             Humane
             Courts
             in
             any
             Nation
             ,
             or
             Society
             ;
             not
             of
             the
             Consent
             of
             all
             Nations
             :
             otherwise
             one
             Nation
             could
             not
             make
             Laws
             for
             it self
             ;
             but
             must
             peruse
             the
             Volumns
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             what
             Laws
             obtain
             in
             most
             Nations
             .
             Again
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             these
             Maxims
             hold
             in
             Civil
             ,
             not
             Religious
             Matters
             :
             to
             make
             the
             Consent
             of
             Nations
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             Religion
             ,
             (
             as
             this
             Author
             manifestly
             doth
             )
             hath
             so
             many
             Absurdities
             wrapt
             up
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             that
             such
             a
             Fancy
             could
             fall
             into
             the
             Head
             of
             one
             who
             owneth
             
               revealed
               Religion
            
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             far
             from
             Hobbism
             ,
             or
             Deisin
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             is
             not
             sparing
             to
             charge
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             on
             far
             less
             Cause
             given
             .
             I
             am
             far
             from
             charging
             him
             with
             these
             horrid
             Opinions
             :
             but
             I
             advise
             him
             to
             beware
             of
             Zeal
             for
             Humane
             Holy
             Doly
             Days
             on
             such
             Principles
             as
             would
             lead
             Men
             into
             that
             Snare
             .
             If
             we
             must
             be
             determined
             by
             a
             Pole
             among
             Mankind
             (
             as
             his
             Assertion
             doth
             plainly
             import
             )
             in
             the
             Matters
             of
             our
             Religion
             ;
             
             Heathenism
             will
             clearly
             carry
             it
             against
             Christianity
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Turkism
             will
             bid
             fair
             for
             it
             :
             and
             Popery
             will
             clearly
             Outvote
             Protestantism
             .
             This
             is
             a
             thousand
             times
             worse
             than
             what
             he
             (
             or
             his
             Friend
             )
             is
             so
             angry
             with
             a
             Presbyterian
             Parliament
             for
             ,
             having
             regard
             
               to
               the
               Inclinations
               of
               the
               People
               ,
            
             in
             settling
             Presbyterial
             Government
             ;
             we
             must
             now
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Days
             ,
             because
             the
             Inclinations
             of
             the
             Apostate
             World
             ,
             Heathens
             ,
             Jews
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             &c.
             incline
             that
             Way
             .
             His
             distinguishing
             of
             such
             Constitutions
             ,
             by
             
               considering
               their
               general
               ,
               or
               abstracted
               Nature
               ,
               and
               considering
               them
               with
               their
               Ends
               and
               Objects
            
             ;
             will
             not
             help
             him
             ;
             for
             corrupt
             Men
             will
             always
             be
             generally
             for
             what
             is
             worst
             ,
             consider
             it
             as
             ye
             will
             ;
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             Rule
             of
             Judging
             of
             Religion
             holdeth
             not
             in
             the
             Essentials
             ,
             and
             great
             Points
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             inferior
             Matters
             ,
             and
             Rituals
             :
             for
             ,
             the
             instituted
             part
             of
             Religion
             lieth
             more
             remote
             from
             Mans
             Reason
             ,
             as
             a
             Contriver
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             other
             things
             in
             Religion
             do
             :
             because
             these
             depend
             merely
             on
             Institution
             ,
             and
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Instituter
             ;
             as
             ye
             can
             less
             give
             a
             Reason
             ,
             why
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             should
             signifie
             the
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             except
             from
             the
             Wi●l
             of
             him
             who
             appointed
             this
             )
             than
             ye
             can
             do
             why
             we
             should
             Pray
             to
             God
             ,
             obey
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             25.
             
             He
             taketh
             it
             very
             ill
             ,
             and
             calleth
             it
             
               strong
               Natural
               Nonsense
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Days
             (
             and
             other
             Religious
             Ceremonies
             of
             Mans
             Devising
             )
             
               are
               called
               new
               Means
               of
               Grace
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               to
               be
               appointed
               by
               Mens
               Reason
               ;
               but
               by
               Gods
               Authority
               ,
            
             He
             saith
             
               they
               are
               only
               appointed
               to
               increase
               our
               Devotion
               for
               the
               old
               Means
               of
               Grace
               ;
               they
               are
               but
               Circumstances
               of
               time
               determinable
               by
               the
               Church
               .
            
             All
             that
             is
             sufficiently
             refuted
             already
             :
             but
             he
             repeateth
             ,
             and
             forceth
             me
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             First
             ,
             That
             which
             is
             appointed
             
               to
               increase
               our
               Devotion
            
             toward
             Prayer
             ,
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             the
             old
             Means
             of
             Grace
             )
             is
             a
             Mean
             of
             Grace
             it self
             ;
             for
             
               increase
               of
               Devotion
            
             is
             Grace
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             the
             Means
             toward
             that
             End
             must
             be
             Means
             of
             Grace
             :
             and
             if
             these
             be
             appointed
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             ,
             for
             increase
             of
             our
             Devotion
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             &c.
             this
             is
             one
             of
             these
             he
             calleth
             the
             
               old
               Means
               of
               Grace
               ,
               viz.
            
             Means
             of
             Gods
             appointing
             ;
             if
             appointed
             by
             Men
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             
               new
               Means
               of
               Grace
            
             appointed
             by
             Men
             ;
             and
             superadded
             to
             these
             of
             Gods
             Appointment
             .
             But
             the
             Holy
             Days
             are
             such
             ,
             
               ex
               tuo
               ore
            
             ;
             being
             appointed
             to
             
               increase
               our
               Devotion
            
             ,
             this
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             mere
             determining
             a
             Circumstance
             of
             Worship
             ;
             as
             appointing
             a
             Week
             Day
             Sermon
             .
             2.
             
             That
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             
               the
               Beeing
               and
               Beauty
               of
               Religion
               :
               to
               keep
               us
               in
               mind
               of
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               is
               the
               Peoples
               Catechism
               ,
               &c.
            
             must
             be
             a
             
               Mean
               of
               Grace
            
             ;
             but
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             more
             ,
             he
             
             hath
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Holy
             Days
             ;
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Work
             to
             be
             done
             on
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             it
             as
             done
             on
             such
             a
             Day
             ;
             they
             must
             then
             be
             
               new
               Means
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             beside
             what
             God
             hath
             instituted
             .
             3.
             
             That
             they
             are
             but
             Determinations
             of
             the
             Time
             of
             Worship
             ,
             is
             above
             refuted
             ;
             and
             himself
             refuteth
             it
             ,
             by
             affirming
             that
             they
             are
             appointed
             for
             
               increasing
               our
               Devotion
            
             .
             I
             should
             allow
             him
             not
             only
             to
             Smile
             ,
             but
             to
             burst
             out
             into
             Laughter
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             (
             as
             he
             pretendeth
             )
             that
             Christmass
             was
             kept
             in
             Honour
             of
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             before
             Christ
             was
             born
             ;
             he
             need
             never
             want
             Matter
             of
             Laughter
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             allowed
             thus
             to
             Devise
             what
             may
             make
             him
             Merry
             .
             All
             that
             was
             said
             is
             ,
             that
             Holy
             Day
             was
             so
             kept
             ;
             and
             thence
             called
             Yule
             in
             Scotland
             .
             The
             Import
             of
             which
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ;
             that
             the
             same
             Day
             being
             kept
             by
             the
             Heathens
             on
             one
             Account
             ,
             some
             Christians
             changed
             it
             into
             another
             Use
             ,
             and
             Celebrated
             it
             as
             the
             Day
             of
             Christs
             Nativity
             ;
             as
             I
             could
             shew
             they
             did
             with
             many
             other
             ,
             both
             Times
             and
             Places
             .
             His
             Criticising
             on
             the
             Word
             Yule
             ,
             making
             it
             Noel
             ,
             and
             then
             turning
             it
             to
             a
             nouvelle
             ;
             and
             Expounding
             it
             ,
             
               a
               Day
               of
               Tidings
            
             ,
             I
             might
             rather
             Smile
             at
             ;
             I
             think
             it
             not
             worthy
             a
             Laborious
             Examination
             .
             I
             need
             not
             take
             it
             very
             ill
             that
             he
             useth
             me
             with
             Contempt
             and
             Scorn
             ,
             when
             he
             ,
             p.
             208.
             putteth
             the
             Excellent
             Buchannan
             among
             the
             
               highest
               Order
               of
               Devils
            
             .
             It
             was
             said
             that
             our
             Author
             saith
             as
             much
             as
             that
             the
             Holy
             Days
             are
             
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
             He
             Answered
             ,
             p.
             209.
             he
             
               looketh
               on
               them
               as
               the
               Publick
               and
               Stated
               Seasons
               wherein
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               to
               Salvation
               is
               manifested
               .
            
             This
             is
             far
             below
             what
             he
             had
             before
             said
             ▪
             that
             
               they
               are
               necessary
               to
               the
               Beeing
               of
               Religion
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             this
             Expression
             he
             Apo●ogizeth
             for
             ,
             ibid.
             blaming
             his
             Antagonists
             
               ill
               Nature
            
             ,
             because
             he
             understood
             it
             not
             of
             
               the
               External
               Profession
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               meant
               that
               they
               are
               very
               useful
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Exercises
               of
               Religion
               must
               be
               performed
               ,
               sometimes
               with
               Ord●r
               ,
               Uniformity
               ,
               and
               Society
               .
            
             I
             confess
             neither
             is
             my
             Nature
             so
             good
             as
             to
             applaud
             this
             Answer
             ,
             nor
             is
             my
             Understanding
             so
             good
             as
             to
             comprehend
             how
             this
             can
             be
             the
             Meaning
             of
             that
             A●●ertion
             .
             Would
             he
             have
             us
             so
             good
             Natured
             as
             to
             think
             all
             is
             sound
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             whither
             it
             can
             be
             reconciled
             to
             any
             sound
             Sense
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             he
             doth
             not
             set
             us
             a
             Copy
             of
             such
             good
             Nature
             .
             We
             have
             the
             Mercat
             fallen
             very
             low
             ;
             from
             the
             Holy
             Days
             being
             
               necessary
               to
               the
               Beauty
               ,
               and
               Beeing
               of
               Religion
               :
            
             first
             ,
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             
               inward
               Religion
               may
               do
               well
               enough
               without
               them
            
             ;
             next
             ,
             
               that
               they
               are
               not
               necessary
               ,
               but
               only
               very
               useful
               to
               the
               External
               Profession
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             And
             then
             ,
             that
             
               External
               Religion
               needeth
               them
               only
               sometimes
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             subsist
             always
             without
             them
             :
             but
             it
             will
             not
             ,
             in
             that
             
             Case
             ,
             be
             so
             Orderly
             as
             were
             needful
             .
             Yet
             again
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             for
             the
             Uniformity
             of
             External
             Religion
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             any
             way
             useful
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             
               Beeing
               and
               Beauty
            
             of
             it
             may
             be
             kept
             where
             they
             are
             not
             observed
             :
             only
             these
             Churches
             are
             not
             like
             their
             Neighbours
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Internal
             and
             External
             ,
             may
             have
             both
             its
             Beeing
             and
             Beauty
             ,
             in
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             though
             they
             observe
             no
             Holy
             Days
             ;
             only
             it
             is
             useful
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             think
             fit
             to
             go
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             Worship
             God
             ,
             
               in
               Society
            
             ,
             on
             these
             Days
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             observe
             them
             .
             If
             he
             will
             allow
             us
             thus
             to
             understand
             all
             his
             big
             Words
             ,
             it
             will
             tend
             much
             to
             Compromise
             our
             Differences
             .
             He
             taketh
             it
             amiss
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             said
             ▪
             that
             he
             
               Damned
               them
               all
               to
               Hell
               who
               do
               not
               observe
               Christmass
            
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             disowneth
             .
             The
             Ground
             of
             that
             Inference
             was
             (
             for
             it
             was
             not
             charged
             on
             him
             ,
             further
             than
             that
             it
             followeth
             from
             his
             Principles
             )
             that
             he
             maketh
             the
             Observation
             of
             it
             
               necessary
               to
               the
               beeing
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             I
             think
             they
             who
             are
             without
             the
             
               Beeing
               of
            
             Religion
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             Way
             to
             Hell
             ;
             yea
             though
             they
             understand
             it
             of
             
               External
               Religion
            
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             capable
             to
             Practise
             ;
             what
             can
             we
             think
             of
             the
             State
             of
             Presbyterians
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             ,
             yea
             will
             not
             ;
             and
             think
             they
             ought
             not
             observe
             the
             Holy
             Days
             ,
             if
             the
             Observation
             of
             them
             be
             
               necessary
               to
               the
               Beeing
               of
               Religion
               ?
            
             It
             is
             not
             imaginable
             that
             a
             Person
             of
             such
             Sentiments
             ,
             can
             have
             any
             Degree
             of
             Charity
             to
             them
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             unless
             he
             think
             a
             Man
             may
             be
             Saved
             without
             all
             
               External
               Religion
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Schism
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Enquirer
             falleth
             next
             upon
             the
             Presbyterian
             notion
             of
             Schism
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             
               the
               New
               Opinions
            
             ;
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             in
             this
             ,
             he
             taketh
             from
             one
             Person
             ,
             who
             never
             pretended
             to
             Write
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             all
             the
             Presbyterians
             ;
             neither
             did
             ever
             Write
             of
             Schism
             ,
             of
             set
             Purpose
             ,
             or
             fully
             ;
             but
             only
             endeavoured
             to
             take
             off
             that
             odious
             Charge
             that
             his
             Party
             had
             laid
             on
             Us
             ,
             by
             Answering
             their
             Arguments
             :
             However
             ,
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             Account
             for
             what
             he
             Opposeth
             in
             that
             Author
             ,
             or
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             Force
             of
             Argument
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             which
             cannot
             be
             Defended
             .
             My
             Antagonist
             hath
             treated
             on
             this
             Subject
             so
             indistinctly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Necessity
             to
             give
             a
             more
             clear
             Account
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             Schism
             in
             general
             ;
             without
             which
             we
             may
             wrangle
             ,
             but
             not
             
             Dispute
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             an
             ancient
             Practice
             ,
             and
             is
             frequent
             in
             later
             Times
             ,
             and
             in
             ours
             ;
             for
             different
             Parties
             to
             brand
             one
             another
             (
             and
             that
             with
             fierey
             Zeal
             )
             with
             the
             odious
             Name
             of
             Schismaticks
             ;
             without
             considering
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             Defineing
             what
             it
             is
             that
             they
             call
             Schism
             ;
             The
             bitter
             Epithets
             among
             the
             Ancients
             given
             to
             them
             whom
             they
             imputed
             this
             Blame
             to
             ,
             did
             sufficiently
             shew
             their
             Zeal
             against
             Schism
             ,
             but
             did
             more
             shew
             that
             there
             were
             Schisms
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             were
             Angry
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             hold
             ●urth
             some
             particular
             Causes
             of
             these
             Heats
             ;
             than
             lead
             us
             to
             a
             distinct
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             general
             Nature
             of
             Schism
             :
             Some
             modern
             Authors
             have
             Written
             more
             dis●inctly
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             the
             particular
             Cause
             they
             were
             concerned
             for
             ,
             hath
             distorted
             their
             Thoughts
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             Schism
             into
             one
             side
             ;
             and
             wrested
             its
             Essence
             to
             serve
             their
             Hypothesis
             .
             It
             is
             Observed
             by
             the
             Learned
             and
             Reverend
             
               Stillingfleet
               ,
               Irenic
               .
               p.
            
             108.
             that
             
               the
               word
               Schism
               (
               though
               it
               sound
               harsh
               ,
               it
               being
               often
               taken
               in
               an
               ill
               sense
               )
               as
               it
               importeth
               a
               separation
               from
               a
               Church
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               thing
               intrinsically
               evil
               in
               it self
               ;
               but
               is
               capable
               of
               the
               Differences
               of
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Ground
               ,
               Reasons
               ,
               Ends
               ,
               and
               Circumstances
               inducing
               to
               such
               a
               Separation
               ;
               the
               withdrawing
               from
               a
               Society
               is
               but
               the
               Materialitie
               of
               Schism
               ;
               the
               Formalitie
               of
               it
               must
               be
               ●etcht
               from
               the
               Grounds
               on
               which
               that
               is
               built
               .
            
             He
             citeth
             also
             another
             Author
             ,
             Observing
             that
             
               Heresie
               and
               Schism
               as
               they
               are
               commonly
               used
               ,
               are
               Two
               Theological
               Scarcrows
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               who
               would
               uphold
               a
               Partie
               in
               Religion
               ,
               use
               to
               fright
               away
               such
               ,
               as
               making
               Enquirie
               into
               it
               ,
               are
               readie
               to
               relinquish
               and
               oppose
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               appear
               either
               Erroneous
               or
               Suspicious
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             Before
             I
             come
             to
             search
             into
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             about
             the
             Nature
             of
             Schism
             ;
             it
             is
             needful
             to
             premise
             a
             few
             things
             ▪
             1.
             
             Schism
             is
             a
             Breach
             of
             Unitie
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Schism
             where
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             Unitie
             ;
             yea
             ,
             where
             there
             need
             be
             no
             Unitie
             ,
             or
             where
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Unitie
             .
             Wherefore
             that
             we
             may
             understand
             what
             Schism
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             needful
             to
             Consider
             what
             Unitie
             should
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             amongh
             Churches
             ,
             and
             among
             Christians
             .
             There
             are
             several
             sorts
             of
             Unitie
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             have
             with
             all
             Churches
             ,
             as
             local
             Communion
             :
             some
             that
             we
             need
             not
             have
             ,
             as
             Identitie
             of
             Rites
             :
             some
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             with
             some
             Churches
             ;
             as
             Communion
             in
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             impure
             Worship
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             Considered
             in
             all
             the
             Notions
             in
             which
             the
             Church
             is
             considered
             ;
             or
             in
             all
             the
             sorts
             of
             Churches
             :
             In
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             visible
             ,
             and
             invisible
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Combinations
             of
             Chur●hes
             among
             themselves
             ,
             National
             ,
             provincial
             ,
             
             classical
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             Comgregatious
             .
             It
             is
             an
             undue
             Notion
             of
             Unitie
             and
             Schism
             that
             Independents
             have
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             only
             to
             be
             Considered
             as
             in
             a
             particular
             Congregation
             .
             3.
             
             Unitie
             consisteth
             in
             Joyning
             with
             ,
             and
             c●eaving
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             these
             Acts
             of
             Communions
             with
             her
             that
             the
             LORD
             hath
             made
             our
             Dutie
             ▪
             so
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             Schism
             to
             depart
             f●om
             a
             Church
             (
             without
             just
             cause
             )
             that
             we
             have
             been
             joyned
             to
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             joyn
             with
             some
             Societie
             of
             Christians
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             can
             do
             it
             without
             Sin
             ;
             the
             former
             may
             be
             called
             a
             ●ositive
             ,
             this
             a
             negative
             
               Separation
               .
               4.
               
               Schism
            
             may
             be
             also
             called
             Positive
             ,
             or
             negative
             in
             another
             Sense
             ;
             the
             former
             ,
             when
             a
             Partie
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             doth
             not
             joyn
             with
             the
             Church
             ;
             yet
             setteth
             up
             no
             Church
             in
             a
             separated
             way
             from
             that
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             Members
             :
             the
             later
             ,
             when
             they
             set
             up
             such
             a
             distinct
             Societie
             ;
             there
             may
             be
             just
             Causes
             for
             both
             :
             The
             first
             ,
             When
             I
             cannot
             joyn
             with
             the
             Congregation
             I
             belong
             to
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             Corruption
             that
             I
             must
             partake
             of
             ,
             if
             I
             joyn
             ;
             but
             I
             partake
             with
             some
             other
             more
             pure
             Societie
             ;
             The
             second
             ,
             When
             a
             Body
             of
             People
             cannot
             joyn
             without
             Sin
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             have
             the
             occasion
             of
             a
             Societie
             ,
             where
             they
             might
             joyn
             ;
             they
             must
             either
             live
             without
             Ordinances
             ,
             or
             set
             up
             another
             Religious
             Societie
             ;
             on
             this
             Ground
             Protestants
             did
             thus
             separate
             from
             the
             Popish
             Churches
             .
             5.
             
             There
             may
             be
             a
             partial
             Separation
             ,
             when
             one
             Ordinance
             is
             so
             corrupted
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             joyn
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             can
             joyn
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             other
             Acts
             of
             Communion
             :
             and
             a
             total
             Separation
             ,
             when
             either
             the
             Church
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             joyn
             with
             her
             in
             any
             part
             of
             her
             Service
             ,
             unless
             we
             joyn
             in
             all
             ;
             or
             she
             is
             so
             Corrupt
             that
             we
             can
             joyn
             with
             her
             in
             nothing
             that
             is
             Religous
             .
             The
             former
             by
             most
             wise
             and
             sober
             Men
             ,
             is
             not
             reckoned
             such
             a
             Schism
             ;
             as
             that
             any
             are
             to
             be
             blamed
             as
             Schismaticks
             on
             that
             account
             ;
             but
             the
             Author
             I
             now
             Debate
             with
             ,
             aggravateth
             that
             even
             to
             a
             very
             high
             degree
             of
             Schism
             ;
             as
             also
             do
             many
             of
             ●is
             Partizans
             ;
             driving
             many
             Consciencious
             and
             good
             Men
             from
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             some
             Usages
             ,
             which
             themselves
             count
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             apprehend
             to
             be
             unlawful
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Differences
             in
             Opinion
             about
             Religious
             matters
             ,
             especially
             when
             Managed
             with
             heat
             ,
             and
             animosities
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             Schi●m
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             import
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             usual
             Ecclesiastical
             notion
             of
             Schism
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             so
             reputed
             ;
             unless
             some
             kind
             of
             separation
             ,
             or
             shuning
             the
             ordinarie
             Church
             Communion
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             follow
             upon
             them
             .
             Diversitie
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             of
             Affection
             ,
             are
             sinful
             evils
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             diversitie
             of
             Religious
             
             Practice
             ,
             following
             on
             these
             ,
             that
             maketh
             ChurchiSchism
             .
             7.
             
             When
             a
             separation
             falleth
             out
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             the
             Guilt
             of
             it
             doth
             certainly
             ly
             on
             the
             one
             side
             or
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             often
             neither
             side
             is
             wholly
             innocent
             ;
             they
             who
             have
             cause
             to
             separate
             ,
             may
             manage
             their
             Good
             cause
             by
             evil
             Methods
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             way
             that
             is
             not
             wholly
             Commendable
             :
             now
             to
             know
             on
             which
             side
             the
             blame
             of
             the
             
             Schism
             ●ieth
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             always
             conclude
             that
             they
             are
             in
             the
             fault
             .
             1.
             
             Who
             are
             the
             fewer
             Number
             ;
             otherwise
             most
             Reformations
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             sinful
             :
             Nor
             ,
             2.
             
             Who
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             Rulers
             ,
             themselves
             being
             in
             Possession
             of
             Church
             Authority
             :
             for
             this
             should
             condemn
             our
             Reformation
             from
             Poperis
             ;
             Nor
             ,
             3.
             
             Who
             separate
             from
             that
             Partie
             that
             hath
             the
             countenance
             of
             civil
             Authority
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             Law
             on
             its
             side
             ;
             not
             only
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             not
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Church
             Practice
             :
             but
             also
             because
             that
             is
             variable
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             Rule
             ,
             they
             who
             were
             the
             sound
             Partie
             one
             year
             ,
             may
             be
             Schismaticks
             the
             other
             ;
             without
             any
             Change
             in
             their
             Principles
             or
             Practice
             ;
             which
             is
             absurd
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             blame
             of
             Schism
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             lieth
             only
             on
             them
             who
             hath
             the
             wrong
             side
             of
             that
             controverted
             Matter
             about
             which
             they
             divide
             ;
             or
             who
             ,
             though
             their
             Opinion
             be
             better
             than
             that
             of
             the
             opposite
             Partie
             ,
             yet
             depart
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             their
             Brethren
             without
             sufficient
             Cause
             ;
             every
             thing
             that
             we
             may
             justly
             blame
             ,
             not
             being
             sufficient
             for
             making
             a
             Rent
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Hence
             it
             plainly
             followeth
             ,
             that
             Mens
             assuming
             to
             themselves
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             sufficient
             Ground
             for
             them
             to
             Brand
             such
             as
             Schismaticks
             who
             depart
             from
             their
             Communion
             :
             Where
             Truth
             and
             Gospel
             Puritie
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             have
             most
             of
             these
             are
             the
             soundest
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Having
             laid
             this
             Foundation
             for
             Discerning
             what
             is
             truly
             Schism
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Blame
             of
             it
             lieth
             :
             I
             shall
             next
             enquire
             into
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             about
             Schism
             :
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             they
             did
             Oppose
             it
             ;
             and
             set
             forth
             its
             Sinfulness
             ,
             and
             sad
             Consequences
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             that
             justly
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             only
             a
             sinful
             thing
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             great
             Plague
             and
             Judgment
             from
             the
             LORD
             on
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             tendeth
             to
             the
             of
             Ruine
             of
             Good
             Order
             ,
             of
             the
             inward
             and
             outward
             Practice
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             Mens
             Souls
             ;
             and
             herein
             I
             shall
             make
             no
             Debate
             with
             my
             Antagonist
             in
             what
             he
             Discourseth
             ,
             p.
             211.
             212.
             
             He
             is
             in
             a
             vast
             Mistake
             ,
             if
             he
             reckon
             it
             among
             
               the
               New
               Opinions
            
             of
             Presbyterians
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             well
             of
             Schism
             ,
             that
             is
             truely
             such
             ;
             
             or
             speak
             diminutively
             of
             the
             Evil
             and
             Hazard
             ,
             and
             Fatal
             Effects
             of
             it
             ;
             nay
             ,
             our
             Principle
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             should
             part
             with
             what
             is
             dearest
             to
             him
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             Redeem
             the
             Peace
             and
             Unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             Warrant
             ,
             or
             Excuse
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Necessity
             of
             shuning
             Sin.
             It
             is
             also
             evident
             that
             the
             Ancients
             were
             very
             Liberal
             in
             bestowing
             on
             one
             another
             the
             odious
             Names
             of
             Schismaticks
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             Heretick
             ;
             and
             that
             often
             proceeded
             from
             a
             true
             (
             though
             mistaken
             )
             Zeal
             for
             lovely
             Truth
             ,
             and
             beautiful
             Unity
             :
             at
             other
             times
             it
             might
             arise
             from
             some
             sinful
             Infirmities
             ,
             that
             they
             (
             as
             all
             Men
             are
             )
             were
             Subject
             to
             .
             Good
             Men
             may
             be
             Zealous
             for
             their
             own
             Opinions
             ,
             because
             they
             take
             them
             to
             be
             the
             Truths
             of
             GOD.
             The
             Father
             's
             called
             several
             Practices
             Schism
             ,
             and
             shewed
             a
             great
             dislike
             of
             them
             all
             .
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             blamed
             Dividing
             from
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             as
             Schism
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             many
             things
             wherein
             Men
             may
             be
             blamed
             ,
             under
             this
             Head
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             mention
             ;
             it
             being
             my
             Work
             at
             present
             ,
             only
             to
             Enquire
             into
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Fathers
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
             I
             find
             they
             were
             not
             of
             my
             Adversaries
             Opinion
             in
             this
             ;
             many
             things
             he
             maketh
             a
             heavy
             out-cry
             about
             ,
             and
             blameth
             People
             for
             ,
             as
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             Sectaries
             ,
             which
             they
             laid
             no
             such
             stress
             on
             ;
             They
             bare
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             though
             they
             Dissered
             in
             Rites
             ,
             and
             several
             Customs
             .
             They
             did
             not
             fall
             out
             about
             what
             they
             counted
             indifferent
             ,
             but
             maintained
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Concord
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             different
             Practices
             in
             one
             Church
             from
             another
             .
             
               Euseb.
               lib.
               5.
               
               C.
            
             23.
             citeth
             Irenaeus
             ,
             reproving
             Victor
             of
             Rome
             (
             where
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             imposing
             on
             others
             early
             began
             )
             for
             Excommunicating
             other
             Churches
             which
             kept
             not
             Easter
             on
             the
             same
             Day
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             setteth
             before
             him
             some
             Differences
             between
             Polycarpus
             and
             Annicetus
             ;
             so
             as
             neither
             could
             perswade
             the
             other
             to
             be
             of
             his
             Mind
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             did
             lovingly
             Communicate
             together
             :
             The
             Words
             of
             Iren.
             as
             Eusebius
             hath
             them
             ,
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Some
               think
               they
               should
               Fast
               one
               Day
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             before
             Easter
             )
             
               some
               two
               ,
               others
               40
               hours
            
             ;
             but
             yet
             
               still
               they
               retained
               Peace
               ;
               the
               Diversity
               of
               their
               Fasting
               Commended
               the
               Unity
               of
               their
               Faith
               :
            
             and
             in
             the
             same
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               they
               maintained
               Peace
               ,
               and
               none
               was
               cast
               out
               for
               that
               Difference
               .
            
             Among
             Cyprians
             Epistles
             ,
             one
             from
             Firmilian
             ,
             sheweth
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             
               i●
               plurimis
               provinciis
               multa
               pro
               locorum
               &
               nominum
               varietate
               diversa
               fiunt
               ,
               nec
               tamen
               ob
               haec
               ab
               Ecclesiae
               Catholicae
               ●ace
               atque
               unitate
               aliquando
               discessum
               est
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             also
             very
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             )
             did
             not
             place
             the
             Unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             in
             being
             of
             the
             same
             
             Opinion
             about
             all
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             ;
             but
             did
             bear
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             maintained
             Peace
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             Differed
             about
             some
             of
             the
             lesser
             Truths
             ;
             yea
             ,
             when
             some
             of
             them
             would
             impose
             their
             Opinions
             on
             others
             ,
             and
             Censure
             them
             who
             Differed
             from
             them
             ;
             they
             were
             ,
             by
             the
             rest
             ,
             dealt
             with
             ,
             not
             as
             Maintainers
             ,
             but
             Disturbers
             of
             the
             Peace
             and
             Unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Justin.
               Martyr
               :
               dialog
               .
               cum
               Tryphon
               :
            
             speaking
             of
             these
             Jewish
             Converts
             who
             clave
             to
             the
             Mosaical
             rites
             ;
             if
             they
             did
             it
             out
             of
             weakness
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             impose
             on
             other
             Christians
             ,
             sayeth
             of
             them
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             
               we
               must
               receive
               them
               ,
               and
               Communicate
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               same
               Mind
               ,
               or
               Affections
               ,
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               as
               Brethren
               .
            
             And
             we
             find
             that
             in
             the
             Difference
             between
             Stephen
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Cyprian
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             about
             the
             Validitie
             of
             Baptism
             Administred
             by
             Hereticks
             ,
             Stephen
             was
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             condemned
             ,
             as
             a
             Breaker
             of
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             because
             he
             Anathematized
             Cyprian
             on
             this
             account
             .
             Firmilian
             in
             the
             Ep.
             above
             cited
             ,
             hath
             these
             Words
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             
               quod
               nunc
               Stephanus
               ausus
               est
               facere
               ,
               rumpens
               adversum
               vos
               pacem
               quam
               semper
               antecessores
               ejus
               vobiscum
               amore
               &
               honore
               servabant
               .
               Irenae
               .
               lib.
               4.
               
               C.
            
             62.
             
             Condemneth
             them
             as
             makers
             of
             Schism
             ,
             who
             used
             such
             Crueltie
             toward
             their
             Bretheren
             ;
             
               propter
               modicas
               &
               quaslibet
               causas
               magnum
               &
               gloriosum
               corpus
               Christi
               conscindunt
               ,
               &
               dividunt
               ,
               &
               quantum
               in
               ipsis
               est
               ,
               interficiunt
               ;
               pacem
               loquentes
               ,
               &
               bellum
               operantes
               ,
               vere
               liquantes
               culicem
               &
               camelum
               transglutientes
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             But
             we
             find
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             with
             a
             Holy
             Zeal
             ,
             Charging
             such
             as
             Apostats
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             breakers
             of
             her
             Peace
             ,
             who
             held
             Opinions
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Essential
             ,
             and
             Fundamental
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             great
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             placed
             the
             Unitie
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             in
             a
             Harmonious
             consent
             to
             these
             great
             Truths
             .
             
               Irenae
               .
               lib.
               1.
               
               C.
               3.
               p.
               53.
               edit
               .
               Colon
               ▪
            
             1625.
             having
             given
             a
             short
             Account
             of
             the
             chief
             Articles
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             hath
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               hanc
               igitur
               praedicationem
               ,
               &
               hanc
               ●●dem
               adepta
               Ecclesia
               ,
               quamvis
               dispersa
               in
               universo
               mundo
               ,
               diligenter
               conservat
               ,
               a●
               si
               in
               una
               eademque
               domo
               habitaret
               ,
               ac
               similiter
               iis
               fidem
               habet
               ,
               ac
               si
               unam
               animam
               unumque
               &
               idem
               cor
               haberet
               ;
               atque
               un●
               consensu
               hoc
               praedicat
               ,
               docet
               ac
               tradit
               ,
               ac
               si
               uno
               ore
               praedita
               esset
               .
               Quamvis
               enim
               dissimilia
               sunt
               in
               mundo
               genera
               linguarum
               ,
               una
               tamen
               &
               eadem
               est
               vis
               traditionis
               ;
               nec
               quae
               constitutae
               sunt
               in
               Germania
               Ecclesiae
               aliter
               credunt
               ;
               nec
               quae
               in
               Hispania
               ,
               neque
               in
               Galliis
               ;
               neque
               in
               Oriente
               ,
               neque
               in
               AEgypto
               ,
               neque
               in
               Lybia
               ,
               aut
               in
               medio
               Orbis
               terrarum
               fundatae
               sunt
               ,
               sed
               quemadmodum
               Sol
               
               Creatura
               Dei
               unus
               &
               idem
               est
               in
               universo
               Mundo
               ;
               ita
               &
               praedicatio
               veritatis
               ubiquae
               lucet
               ,
               &
               illuminat
               eos
               qui
               ad
               notionem
               veritatis
               venire
               volunt
               .
               Eusseb
               .
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               lib.
               4.
               c.
            
             27.
             
             Citeth
             Irenae
             ,
             condemning
             Tatianus
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Encratitae
             ,
             and
             saying
             of
             him
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             he
             reckoned
             his
             Opinions
             
               a
               falling
               from
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             a
             breaking
             her
             Unitie
             .
             The
             same
             Historian
             ,
             
               lib.
               4.
               c.
            
             24.
             giveth
             Account
             of
             Egesippus
             narrating
             ,
             how
             long
             
               the
               Church
               remained
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               Teaching
               and
               Believing
               nothing
               but
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               LORD
               himself
               taught
               ,
            
             and
             he
             mentioneth
             particularly
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
               Rome
            
             ,
             and
             Jerusalem
             ;
             and
             then
             sheweth
             how
             Heresies
             arose
             ,
             whose
             Authors
             he
             calleth
             
               false
               Christs
               ,
               false
               Prophets
            
             ,
             and
             
               false
               Apostles
            
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               they
               divided
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               their
               corrupt
               Doctrines
               against
               GOD
               ,
               and
               against
               his
               CHRIST
               .
            
             Several
             other
             Citations
             might
             be
             brought
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             but
             these
             may
             be
             sufficient
             .
             I
             do
             not
             Question
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             might
             be
             other
             things
             which
             might
             be
             called
             Schism
             ,
             even
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             universal
             Church
             ,
             as
             if
             any
             should
             bring
             in
             Idolatrous
             ,
             or
             Superstitious
             Worship
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             or
             should
             violate
             any
             of
             the
             necessarie
             and
             landable
             Canons
             of
             general
             Councils
             ,
             and
             should
             set
             up
             Societies
             in
             opposition
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             one
             or
             few
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             the
             Societies
             of
             Christians
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             Soundest
             of
             them
             ;
             But
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             hear
             little
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             ;
             neither
             could
             the
             second
             be
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             no
             general
             Councils
             ;
             nor
             had
             the
             Church
             then
             begun
             to
             make
             so
             many
             Canons
             as
             afterward
             :
             for
             the
             Third
             ,
             we
             find
             none
             guiltie
             of
             that
             except
             some
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             were
             Noted
             for
             their
             Heresie
             ;
             and
             their
             Schism
             little
             spoken
             of
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Consequent
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             with
             the
             
               Novatian
               Schism
            
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             There
             is
             another
             sort
             of
             Unity
             much
             regarded
             among
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             which
             though
             the
             Breach
             of
             it
             had
             as
             bad
             influence
             on
             all
             ,
             or
             most
             Churches
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             :
             yet
             it
             properly
             respected
             Neighbour
             Churches
             ;
             either
             ,
             which
             were
             united
             by
             the
             Bond
             of
             one
             Government
             ,
             a
             Provincial
             ,
             or
             lesser
             Synod
             ,
             being
             made
             up
             of
             them
             :
             or
             only
             living
             in
             the
             vicinitie
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             or
             having
             frequent
             occasion
             of
             Correspondence
             ;
             they
             who
             were
             not
             under
             any
             uniting
             Bonds
             ,
             but
             these
             commune
             to
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             yet
             had
             an
             Unity
             of
             kind
             Correspondence
             ,
             mutual
             Assistance
             ,
             as
             occasion
             offered
             ;
             acquainting
             one
             another
             with
             their
             Affairs
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             was
             of
             any
             Advantage
             :
             admitting
             the
             Members
             of
             other
             Churches
             to
             Communion
             
             with
             them
             ,
             on
             occasion
             ;
             refusing
             Communion
             with
             such
             Members
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             as
             were
             by
             them
             Excommunicated
             :
             and
             this
             Unity
             was
             then
             broken
             when
             these
             Acts
             of
             Friendship
             were
             shunned
             ,
             or
             refused
             ;
             especially
             when
             they
             who
             were
             cast
             out
             by
             one
             ,
             were
             received
             to
             another
             :
             or
             when
             occasional
             Communion
             was
             either
             shuned
             by
             them
             who
             so
             joyned
             in
             another
             Church
             ,
             or
             denied
             to
             such
             Sojourners
             ,
             if
             they
             desired
             it
             :
             or
             ,
             when
             one
             Church
             shewed
             Rage
             ,
             Furie
             ,
             and
             Bitterness
             against
             another
             ;
             because
             of
             what
             they
             differed
             about
             .
             Instances
             of
             this
             are
             many
             :
             the
             Difference
             betwixt
             Stephen
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Cyprian
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             came
             to
             that
             Height
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             Communicate
             together
             ;
             one
             of
             them
             Anathematized
             the
             other
             :
             and
             it
             spread
             so
             far
             that
             the
             Churches
             of
             Europe
             ,
             and
             these
             of
             Africk
             did
             concern
             themselves
             in
             it
             .
             Eusebi●●
             (
             cited
             
               Catal.
               Test
               ,
               verit
               .
               p.
            
             26.
             )
             ascribeth
             the
             Persecution
             under
             Dioclesian
             chiefly
             to
             the
             Contentions
             of
             Priests
             and
             Bishops
             .
             
               Basilius
               Magnus
            
             cited
             by
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             p.
             27.
             maketh
             an
             Observation
             ,
             that
             among
             Men
             of
             other
             Imployments
             there
             was
             much
             Concord
             ;
             
               in
               Sol●
               vero
               Ecclesia
               Dei
               ,
               pro
               qua
               Christus
               est
               mortuus
               ,
               &
               in
               quam
               Spiritum
               Sanctum
               abunde
               &
               opulenter
               ●ffudit
               ,
               maximum
               dissidium
               ,
               &
               vehementem
               multorum
               ,
               tum
               inter
               ipsos
               ,
               tum
               contra
               Divinam
               Scripturam
               dissentionem
               obs●rvari
               ,
               &
               quod
               horrendissimum
               est
               ,
               ipsos
               Ecclesiae
               pr●sides
               in
               tanto
               &
               Animi
               &
               Opinionum
               inter
               se
               dissidio
               constitutos
               ,
               tantaque
               contrarietate
               mandatis
               Domini
               repugnantes
               ,
               ecclesicam
               Dei
               crudeliter
               dissipare
               &
               gregem
               ipsius
               absque
               ull●
               commiseratione
               perturbare
               ,
               ut
               &
               ipsis
               nunc
               si
               unquam
               ,
               prodeuntibu●
               &
               florentibus
               iniquis
               ,
               impleatur
               illud
               Apostoli
               ,
               ex
               vobis
               ipsis
               exsurgent
               viri
               perversa
               loquentes
               ,
               ut
               abstra●ant
               post
               se
               discipulos
               .
            
             The
             Learned
             
               Owen
               ,
               of
               Apostacie
               ,
               p.
            
             500.
             observeth
             that
             
               the
               Scandalo●●
               Divisions
               among
               Christians
               ,
               especially
               among
               their
               Leaders
               was
               the
               first
               ●tep
               of
               the
               visible
               Degeneracie
               of
               Christians
               ;
               and
               afterward
               because
               the
               Sport
               of
               the
               Heathen
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Unity
             of
             Associated
             Churches
             who
             were
             Governed
             in
             Common
             ,
             to
             which
             Government
             that
             of
             the
             several
             Congregations
             was
             subordinate
             ,
             consisteth
             especially
             in
             the
             Agreement
             of
             the
             Rules
             in
             their
             Meetings
             for
             Managing
             the
             Publick
             and
             Common
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             each
             Member
             submitting
             to
             what
             was
             Determined
             by
             Common
             Consent
             of
             the
             Plurality
             ;
             whether
             it
             were
             Injunctions
             ,
             Reproofs
             ,
             or
             Censures
             .
             The
             Breach
             of
             this
             Unitie
             was
             when
             any
             ,
             one
             ,
             or
             moe
             ,
             of
             that
             Ruleing
             Society
             took
             on
             them
             to
             Oppose
             or
             Contradict
             what
             was
             Determined
             as
             above-said
             :
             much
             more
             when
             they
             did
             that
             by
             themselves
             ,
             which
             should
             have
             been
             done
             by
             the
             whole
             ,
             as
             when
             Foelicissimus
             ,
             
             and
             some
             others
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             absolved
             some
             of
             the
             Lapsed
             ,
             neglecting
             Cyprian
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Praeses
             ,
             and
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             :
             which
             Cyprian
             did
             Highly
             ,
             and
             Justly
             Resent
             .
             Or
             when
             they
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             refused
             Subjection
             to
             the
             just
             Decisions
             of
             the
             Church
             Rulers
             Assembled
             .
             This
             sort
             of
             Schism
             is
             much
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             with
             what
             followeth
             ,
             I
             insist
             no
             further
             on
             it
             :
             for
             it
             is
             the
             same
             Thing
             ,
             as
             to
             Church
             Unity
             ,
             whether
             any
             Minister
             of
             the
             Church
             Rebell
             against
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             if
             that
             be
             the
             right
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             against
             the
             Synod
             ,
             Presbyterie
             Classical
             ,
             or
             Congregational
             ;
             if
             that
             be
             the
             way
             that
             CHRIST
             hath
             Appointed
             .
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             same
             Breach
             of
             Unity
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             another
             Bishop
             ,
             beside
             the
             true
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             a
             new
             Synod
             or
             Presbyterie
             ,
             beside
             these
             which
             one
             was
             before
             a
             Member
             of
             ,
             or
             Subject
             to
             ;
             yea
             ,
             or
             to
             gather
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Minister
             and
             Meeting
             in
             a
             Parish
             ,
             beside
             what
             was
             orderly
             there
             settled
             .
             Wherfore
             the
             last
             sort
             of
             Unity
             ,
             or
             Schism
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             belongeth
             to
             a
             particular
             ,
             Congregational
             Church
             .
             This
             Unity
             if
             we
             take
             Schi●m
             in
             a
             large
             Sense
             ,
             is
             broken
             by
             Diversitie
             ,
             either
             of
             Opinions
             ,
             or
             Affections
             ,
             among
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             when
             they
             Disagreee
             ,
             and
             Manage
             their
             Differences
             with
             Strife
             and
             Contention
             ;
             even
             though
             there
             be
             no
             separation
             in
             their
             publick
             Exercises
             of
             Religion
             .
             At
             Corinth
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Schism
             ;
             they
             came
             together
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               there
               were
               Divisions
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               among
               them
            
             .
             But
             Schisms
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             now
             are
             ,
             taken
             in
             a
             more
             restrained
             Sense
             for
             a
             causeless
             separation
             from
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             publick
             Exercises
             of
             Religion
             ;
             either
             by
             withdrawing
             only
             ,
             or
             by
             setting
             up
             another
             Religious
             Society
             also
             .
             This
             the
             Fathers
             Expressed
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             
               Rebellion
               against
               the
               Bishop
            
             ;
             or
             withdrawing
             from
             him
             ;
             that
             is
             Denying
             due
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Pastor
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             and
             Obedience
             to
             him
             with
             the
             Presbyterie
             .
             So
             it
             is
             sometimes
             Expressed
             by
             them
             ;
             but
             even
             when
             the
             Presbyterie
             ,
             or
             Church
             is
             not
             named
             ;
             it
             is
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             and
             the
             Bishop
             is
             so
             often
             Named
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             (
             in
             these
             times
             )
             the
             constant
             Praeses
             of
             their
             Meetings
             ;
             and
             even
             this
             Praelation
             (
             though
             without
             sole
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             into
             which
             it
             did
             at
             last
             ,
             Issue
             )
             began
             early
             to
             be
             too
             much
             taken
             Notice
             of
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             more
             fully
             shewed
             else-where
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             I
             shall
             first
             shew
             that
             Schism
             was
             often
             (
             yea
             ordinarilie
             )
             thus
             understood
             by
             the
             Ancients
             .
             Next
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             always
             blame
             this
             Disobedience
             and
             Separation
             as
             a
             Sinful
             Schism
             :
             but
             allowed
             it
             to
             be
             done
             in
             some
             Cases
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             Causes
             .
             For
             the
             former
             ,
             Cyprian
             
             in
             many
             Places
             condemneth
             this
             ,
             as
             
               Schism
               :
               Ep.
            
             40.
             
             §
             .
             4.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               1593.
               
               Deus
               unus
               est
               ,
               &
               Christus
               unus
               ,
               &
               una
               Ecclesia
               ,
               &
               Cat●edra
               una
               ,
               super
               Petrum
               Domini
               voce
               fundata
               ;
               aliud
               Altare
               constitui
               ,
               aut
               Sacerdotium
               novum
               fieri
               ,
               praeter
               unum
               Altare
               ,
               &
               unum
               Sacerdotium
               non
               potest
               ;
               Quisquis
               alibi
               collegerit
               spargit
               ,
               Adulterium
               est
               ,
               impium
               est
               ,
               quodcunque
               Humano
               Furore
               instituitur
               ,
               ut
               Dispositio
               Divina
               violetur
               .
            
             Here
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             speaketh
             of
             Separating
             from
             the
             Church
             ;
             also
             ,
             Ep.
             55.
             
             §
             .
             6.
             
             
               Neque
               enim
               aliunde
               nata
               sunt
               Schismata
               ,
               quam
               unde
               ,
               quod
               Sacerdoti
               Dei
               non
               obtemperatur
               ;
               nec
               unus
               in
               Ecclesia
               ad
               tempus
               Sacerdos
               ,
               &
               ad
               tempus
               Judex
               vice
               Christi
               cogitatur
               .
            
             This
             also
             Pointeth
             at
             Deserting
             the
             Lawful
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             Setting
             up
             a
             Meeting
             in
             Opposition
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             .
             What
             he
             saith
             of
             one
             Priest
             ,
             and
             one
             Judge
             ,
             cannot
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             no
             Priests
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             contrarie
             to
             the
             known
             Sentiments
             of
             Cyprian
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             one
             Church
             Authoritie
             ,
             in
             Opposition
             to
             Setting
             up
             Altar
             against
             Altar
             ;
             likewise
             ,
             Ep.
             64.
             
             §
             .
             4.
             
             
               H●
               sunt
               ortus
               atque
               conatus
               Schismaticorum
               male
               cogitantium
               ,
               ut
               sibi
               placeant
               ,
               ut
               Praepositum
               superbo
               tumore
               contemnant
               :
               sic
               de
               Ecclesia
               receditur
               ,
               sic
               Altare
               profanum
               foris
               collocatur
               ;
               sic
               contra
               Pacem
               Christi
               ,
               &
               Ordinationem
               atque
               Unitatem
               Dei
               rebellatur
               .
            
             Other
             Testimonies
             to
             the
             same
             Purpose
             might
             be
             brought
             ,
             Ep.
             69.
             
             §
             .
             7.
             he
             calleth
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Plebs
               Sacerdoti
               unita
               ,
               &
               Pastori
               suo
               Grex
               adhaerens
               :
            
             and
             Ep.
             38.
             
             §
             .
             1.
             saith
             of
             
               Schismaticks
               ,
               ●um
               Episcopo
               portionem
               Gregis
               dividere
               ;
               id
               est
               a
               Pastore
               oves
               ,
               &
               Filios
               a
               Parente
               separare
               ,
               &
               Christi
               Membra
               dissipare
               .
            
             And
             
               de
               Unitate
               Eccles.
            
             §
             .
             10.
             he
             saith
             of
             them
             ,
             
               Conventicula
               sibi
               diversa
               constituunt
            
             ;
             so
             also
             
               Ignat.
               ad
               Mag
               ▪
               nes
               .
               p.
               32.
               
               Edit
               .
               Vossii
               ,
               quarto
               ,
            
             1646.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               they
               conveened
               not
               firmly
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             hold
             in
             Law
             )
             
               according
               to
               the
               Command
            
             ;
             and
             
               Ep.
               ad
               Smyrn
               .
               p.
            
             7.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               who
               doth
               any
               thing
               (
               viz.
            
             in
             Religious
             Matters
             )
             
               without
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Bishop
               :
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             Parish
             without
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Presbyterie
             ,
             without
             them
             orderlie
             met
             ,
             with
             their
             Praeses
             )
             
               he
               serveth
               the
               Devil
            
             .
             The
             second
             thing
             above-mentioned
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             there
             were
             some
             Causes
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Ancients
             allowed
             People
             to
             separate
             from
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Members
             of
             .
             I
             find
             but
             three
             expressie
             mentioned
             ,
             1.
             
             Apostacie
             from
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             as
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Martialis
             and
             Basilides
             ,
             who
             Sacrificed
             to
             Idols
             ,
             
               Ep.
               Synodal
               .
               apud
               Cyprian
               .
               quae
               est
               ,
            
             65.
             
             §
             .
             1
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             where
             ,
             after
             many
             Words
             to
             this
             Purpose
             ,
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Propter
               quod
               Plebs
               obsequens
               praeceptis
               Domini
               ,
               &
               Deum
               metuens
               ,
               a
               peccatore
               Praeposito
               separare
               se
               debet
               ,
               nec
               se
               ad
               Sacrilegi
               
               Sacerdotis
               Sacrificia
               mis●ere
               ;
               quando
               ipsa
               maxime
               habeat
               Potestatem
               vel
               eligendi
               dignos
               Sacerdotes
               ,
               vel
               indignos
               recusandi
               .
            
             A
             second
             Cause
             was
             
               Haeresie
               ,
               Irenae
               .
               lib.
               1.
               c.
               13.
               
               Opportet
               longe
               fugere
               ab
               eis
            
             ;
             speaking
             of
             
               Haereticks
               .
               Origen
               .
               Homil.
               7.
               in
               Ezek.
            
             alloweth
             one
             to
             separate
             from
             his
             Bishop
             :
             
               Si
               habueris
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               occasionem
               Doctrinae
               p●ssimae
               ,
               &
               aliena
               ab
               Ecclesia
               dogmata
               .
               Theodoret.
               lib.
               1.
               c.
            
             22.
             telleth
             us
             that
             at
             Antioch
             many
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             People
             withdrew
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             private
             Assemblies
             ;
             when
             three
             Arrian
             Bishops
             
               Eulalius
               ,
               Euphronius
            
             ,
             and
             Placentius
             were
             set
             over
             them
             .
             And
             
               lib.
               2.
               c.
            
             24.
             that
             they
             did
             the
             like
             when
             Leontius
             ,
             who
             favoured
             the
             Arians
             ,
             was
             set
             up
             :
             and
             that
             Flavianus
             and
             Diodorus
             took
             the
             Charge
             .
             
               Vincent
               .
               Lyrin
               .
               adversus
               Haer.
               c.
            
             16
             relateth
             of
             Photinus
             Bishop
             of
             Sirmium
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             great
             Abilities
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             People
             discerned
             his
             Error
             ,
             
               Quem
               ante●
               quasi
               Arietem
               Greg●s
               sequebantur
               ,
               eundem
               deinceps
               veluti
               Lupum
               fugere
               coeperunt
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
            
             The
             Scandalous
             and
             Wicked
             Life
             of
             a
             Bishop
             :
             which
             the
             Words
             cited
             out
             of
             that
             Synodal
             
               Ep.
               in
               Cyprian
            
             ,
             a
             little
             above
             ,
             do
             plainly
             bear
             ;
             and
             
               Irenae
               .
               lib.
               4.
               c.
               44.
               
               Qui
               vero
               Presbyteri
               serviunt
               suis
               voluptatibus
               ,
               &
               non
               praeponunt
               ●imorem
               Dei
               in
               cordibus
               suis
               ,
               sed
               contumeliis
               agunt
               reliquo●
               ,
               &
               principalis
               confessionis
               tumor●
               elati
               sunt
               ,
               &
               in
               absconsis
               agunt
               mala
               ,
               ab
               omnibus
               absistere
               opportet
               .
            
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             determine
             whither
             this
             was
             sound
             Doctrine
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             understood
             of
             Peoples
             deserting
             their
             Pastor
             for
             his
             Personal
             Immoralities
             ,
             before
             the
             Sentence
             of
             a
             Church
             Judicatorie
             be
             interposed
             .
             I
             only
             relate
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
             Origen
             .
             indeed
             saith
             
               Homil.
               7.
               in
               Ezech.
            
             that
             they
             should
             not
             ,
             for
             his
             Scandal
             ,
             desert
             the
             Faith
             that
             he
             Preached
             :
             But
             he
             speaketh
             nothing
             of
             their
             deserting
             his
             Ministrie
             ,
             nor
             contradicteth
             the
             rest
             whom
             I
             have
             cited
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             I
             now
             come
             to
             consider
             what
             Apprehensions
             Modern
             Writers
             have
             had
             of
             Schism
             .
             And
             here
             were
             a
             large
             Field
             to
             Expatiat
             in
             ;
             If
             I
             should
             Examine
             all
             or
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             many
             have
             written
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             and
             so
             different
             their
             thoughts
             are
             of
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             chuse
             one
             ,
             whom
             ,
             I
             think
             my
             Antagonist
             will
             not
             except
             against
             ,
             the
             Learned
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Irenic
               .
               p.
            
             109.
             
             The
             Sum
             of
             whose
             Discourse
             is
             ;
             all
             are
             bound
             to
             joyn
             into
             some
             Church
             Societie
             ;
             and
             being
             so
             joyned
             ,
             should
             continue
             in
             that
             Societie
             ,
             till
             his
             Communion
             with
             them
             becometh
             Sin.
             Now
             for
             what
             maketh
             it
             Sin
             to
             continue
             in
             Church
             Communion
             ,
             and
             consequentlie
             warranteth
             Separation
             ;
             he
             supposeth
             ,
             that
             Corruption
             in
             the
             Essentials
             of
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             may
             warrant
             it
             ;
             but
             where
             there
             are
             Corruptions
             crept
             into
             a
             true
             
             Church
             ,
             yet
             remaining
             such
             ,
             he
             saith
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             whither
             we
             may
             separate
             from
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             for
             purer
             Administrations
             ;
             particularly
             ,
             whither
             we
             should
             separate
             from
             a
             Church
             ,
             because
             of
             Corruptions
             in
             the
             ●xercise
             of
             Discipline
             :
             he
             determineth
             it
             ,
             that
             one
             may
             separate
             where
             there
             are
             Corruptions
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             ,
             which
             are
             avowed
             ;
             and
             owning
             them
             ,
             is
             required
             as
             the
             Terms
             of
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             :
             he
             alloweth
             in
             that
             Case
             ,
             not
             only
             Noncommunion
             ,
             but
             a
             total
             and
             positive
             Separation
             :
             but
             he
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             where
             Soundness
             of
             Doctrine
             is
             retained
             ,
             but
             some
             Corruptions
             in
             Practice
             are
             tollerated
             ,
             but
             not
             imposed
             ,
             Separation
             is
             unlawful
             on
             that
             Account
             .
             He
             saith
             thirdly
             ,
             where
             Doctrine
             is
             sound
             ,
             but
             some
             unlawful
             ,
             or
             suspected
             Practice
             is
             required
             to
             be
             owned
             ,
             and
             conformed
             to
             ,
             denying
             of
             such
             Conformitie
             and
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             these
             things
             is
             lawful
             ,
             but
             positive
             Schism
             ,
             or
             erecting
             
               Altare
               contra
               Altare
            
             is
             not
             lawful
             .
             These
             are
             Concessions
             of
             that
             profoundly
             Learned
             Writer
             .
             Against
             which
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             object
             ,
             but
             what
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             Debated
             with
             him
             ,
             viz.
             Where
             some
             unlawful
             ,
             or
             suspected
             Action
             is
             required
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Ministers
             or
             People
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Church
             so
             imposing
             ,
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             have
             Communion
             with
             her
             in
             any
             of
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             conform
             in
             these
             ,
             both
             they
             must
             do
             (
             for
             keeping
             a
             good
             Conscience
             )
             and
             he
             alloweth
             them
             a
             Negative
             ,
             and
             Partial
             Separation
             :
             and
             the
             Church
             forceth
             them
             on
             a
             Positive
             and
             Total
             Separation
             :
             what
             shall
             they
             do
             in
             that
             Case
             ?
             either
             they
             must
             live
             without
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             ;
             or
             they
             must
             set
             up
             Meetings
             wherein
             they
             must
             have
             them
             :
             the
             former
             is
             unreasonable
             ;
             the
             latter
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             Positive
             Separation
             which
             he
             condemneth
             .
             I
             with
             he
             ,
             or
             any
             else
             ,
             would
             tell
             us
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             that
             Case
             .
             Let
             us
             then
             ,
             improve
             that
             general
             ,
             and
             indisputable
             Maxim
             ;
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             joyn
             with
             any
             Church
             ,
             however
             commendable
             she
             be
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             when
             our
             joyning
             doth
             engage
             us
             in
             any
             Action
             that
             is
             our
             Personal
             Sin
             :
             and
             that
             other
             Truth
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ;
             that
             when
             People
             are
             driven
             away
             from
             partaking
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             do
             that
             which
             is
             sinful
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             ,
             after
             their
             uttermost
             Diligence
             and
             Sinceritie
             in
             Searching
             ,
             apprehend
             to
             be
             sinful
             ;
             they
             ought
             not
             wholly
             to
             live
             without
             the
             Word
             or
             Sacraments
             ;
             and
             it
             will
             clearly
             follow
             ,
             that
             a
             positive
             Separation
             ,
             even
             from
             a
             true
             Church
             ;
             and
             setting
             up
             a
             Church
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             lawful
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             Dutie
             ;
             and
             the
             Sin
             of
             that
             Schism
             doth
             not
             ly
             on
             them
             who
             so
             leave
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             are
             driven
             from
             her
             ;
             but
             on
             that
             
             Church
             which
             requireth
             such
             unlawful
             Terms
             of
             Communion
             ,
             and
             imposeth
             them
             with
             such
             Rigour
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             Having
             thus
             Prefaced
             to
             our
             Debate
             about
             Schism
             .
             I
             proceed
             to
             Examine
             what
             my
             Adversarie
             bringeth
             to
             prove
             the
             Scots
             Presbyterians
             to
             be
             Schismaticks
             ;
             which
             he
             attempteth
             without
             making
             any
             Distinction
             among
             them
             :
             though
             he
             knoweth
             there
             were
             different
             Practices
             among
             them
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             joyning
             in
             Communion
             with
             the
             Episcopal
             Church
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               there
               is
               not
               a
               Church
               on
               Earth
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               can
               joyn
               in
               Communion
               ,
               without
               fear
               of
               being
               polluted
               .
            
             It
             was
             Answered
             ,
             that
             
               we
               can
               joyn
               with
               the
               Churches
               of
               Holland
               ,
               France
               ,
            
             (
             when
             the
             Protestants
             had
             their
             Assemblies
             there
             )
             
               and
               Geneva
               .
               &c.
            
             It
             was
             not
             said
             by
             the
             Author
             whom
             he
             refuteth
             ,
             
               that
               we
               dislike
               several
               things
               in
               these
               Churches
            
             ;
             but
             by
             him
             :
             and
             it
             was
             Answered
             ,
             
               we
               can
               communicate
               with
               a
               Church
               that
               is
               not
               so
               pure
               as
               we
               wish
               :
               what
               we
               dislike
               we
               shun
               the
               Practice
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               do
               not
               ,
               for
               that
               ,
               refuse
               to
               communicate
               with
               the
               Church
               where
               it
               is
               found
               .
            
             His
             Refutation
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             
               at
               this
               rate
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               find
               Schismaticks
               in
               all
               the
               Records
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             This
             is
             most
             false
             :
             for
             some
             did
             cast
             off
             Communion
             totally
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             separate
             Meetings
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             blame
             no
             part
             of
             Church
             Practice
             :
             but
             had
             Quarrels
             with
             the
             Persons
             that
             governed
             the
             Church
             .
             As
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Felicissimus
             ,
             who
             quarreled
             with
             Cyprians
             Promotion
             ,
             and
             several
             others
             who
             made
             Schisms
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             not
             be
             made
             Bishops
             .
             Again
             ,
             he
             argueth
             ,
             
               we
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               or
               to
               hold
               Communion
               with
               it
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               joyn
               in
               their
               Worship
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               established
               among
               them
               .
            
             This
             is
             easily
             Answered
             by
             a
             plain
             Distinction
             ;
             unless
             we
             joyn
             in
             their
             established
             Worship
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             greatest
             and
             chief
             Acts
             of
             it
             ;
             conceditur
             :
             as
             to
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             least
             ,
             negatur
             .
             I
             may
             joyn
             with
             a
             Church
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ;
             and
             yet
             if
             they
             have
             a
             Holy
             Day
             or
             two
             beside
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             may
             forbear
             ,
             yea
             I
             may
             ,
             without
             this
             ,
             be
             a
             Member
             of
             that
             Church
             (
             if
             they
             will
             suffer
             me
             )
             which
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             do
             ,
             except
             the
             Episcopal
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             Ancients
             did
             not
             place
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             an
             Uniformity
             in
             these
             Punctilio's
             ,
             (
             so
             they
             who
             owne
             them
             ,
             do
             reckon
             them
             )
             and
             the
             Modern
             Churches
             ,
             mostly
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Sentiments
             ,
             and
             Practice
             .
             In
             Confirmation
             of
             this
             his
             Argument
             ,
             he
             hath
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               p.
               214
               ,
               215.
               
               Since
               he
               forbears
               the
               Practice
               of
               these
               things
               he
               disliketh
               ,
               why
               may
               he
               not
               be
               said
               to
               hold
               Communion
               with
               all
               visible
               Churches
               on
               Earth
               .
            
             And
             instanceth
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             
             France
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             This
             is
             an
             Absurdity
             beyond
             what
             he
             is
             aware
             of
             ;
             for
             some
             Churches
             we
             are
             obliged
             wholly
             to
             flee
             from
             ;
             because
             of
             Fundamental
             Errors
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             horrid
             Corruptions
             of
             all
             Ordinances
             :
             so
             we
             sep●rate
             totally
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             so
             the
             Orthodox
             of
             old
             refused
             to
             Communicate
             with
             ,
             or
             be
             Members
             of
             the
             Arian
             Churches
             ;
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             shun
             Communion
             with
             some
             Churches
             ,
             that
             differed
             from
             them
             in
             small
             Matters
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             above
             ,
             §
             .
             4.
             of
             this
             Section
             .
             And
             the
             Learned
             Stillingfleet
             (
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             already
             )
             alloweth
             of
             a
             Partial
             Noncommunion
             ,
             where
             Communion
             is
             not
             totally
             cast
             off
             .
             What
             he
             saith
             ,
             of
             our
             
               no
               more
               coming
               near
               a
               Liturgy
               than
               we
               would
               Sacrifice
               our
               Children
               in
               the
               Valley
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               Hinnom
               :
            
             these
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             Words
             of
             Truth
             and
             Soberness
             ;
             nor
             have
             they
             so
             much
             of
             Argument
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             unreasonable
             Sarcasm
             ;
             and
             are
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             .
             Cannot
             one
             dislike
             a
             greater
             and
             lesser
             Evil
             ,
             unless
             his
             Aversion
             to
             both
             be
             equal
             ?
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             He
             falleth
             next
             on
             the
             
               Doxologie
               ,
               p.
            
             216.
             and
             doth
             insinuate
             without
             any
             Shadow
             of
             Truth
             or
             Candor
             ,
             that
             
               we
               turn
               out
               the
               Episcopal
               Clergy
               for
               presuming
               to
               retain
               it
               in
               Public●
               ▪
               Worship
               :
            
             all
             Scotland
             knoweth
             the
             contrary
             .
             We
             do
             not
             use
             it
             ,
             but
             we
             never
             laid
             such
             Weight
             on
             using
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             forbear
             all
             Communion
             with
             a
             Congregation
             where
             it
             is
             used
             ;
             I
             called
             it
             
               a
               Humane
               Composure
            
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               Matter
               of
               it
               is
               Orthodox
               and
               Unquestionable
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
            
             it
             is
             no
             Humane
             Composure
             ;
             
               non
               sequitur
            
             ;
             I
             said
             ;
             
               there
               is
               no
               Warrant
               for
               constant
               Use
               of
               it
               .
            
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               there
               is
               as
               good
               Warrant
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               for
               Extemporary
               Prayer
               in
               Publick
               Worship
               .
            
             This
             is
             false
             ;
             we
             read
             of
             no
             Praying
             by
             a
             Book
             ,
             or
             set
             Form
             ;
             but
             the
             Spirits
             Help
             ,
             not
             that
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             is
             the
             Help
             we
             must
             look
             for
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             to
             the
             Manner
             ,
             but
             the
             Matter
             of
             our
             Prayers
             ;
             
               what
               we
               should
               Pray
               for
               ;
               Rom.
            
             8.
             26.
             
             But
             I
             insist
             not
             on
             this
             ▪
             he
             confesseth
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Digression
             ;
             and
             but
             toucheth
             it
             slightly
             ;
             I
             judge
             it
             a
             very
             impertinent
             Digression
             ,
             (
             but
             I
             behoved
             to
             follow
             as
             he
             leadeth
             )
             for
             I
             think
             neither
             Ancient
             nor
             Modern
             Divines
             will
             call
             them
             Schismaticks
             ,
             who
             cordially
             joyn
             with
             the
             Church
             where
             they
             live
             in
             all
             of
             her
             Worship
             ,
             except
             this
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             he
             hath
             little
             Ground
             to
             prove
             the
             Presbyterians
             Schismaticks
             ,
             that
             he
             bringeth
             in
             this
             to
             help
             out
             his
             Proof
             against
             us
             .
             It
             is
             false
             also
             ,
             that
             
               all
               the
               Churches
               abroad
               have
               Humane
               Ceremonies
               so
               twisted
               with
               their
               Solemn
               Worship
               ,
               that
               Presbyterians
               cannot
               joyn
               with
               them
               .
            
             We
             have
             often
             (
             and
             do
             when
             occasion
             serveth
             )
             very
             cordially
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             Edification
             ,
             joyned
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             partake
             in
             none
             of
             these
             :
             nor
             
             is
             so
             much
             of
             these
             among
             them
             as
             he
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             .
             Another
             of
             his
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             us
             Schismaticks
             is
             ,
             
               p.
               215.
               
               If
               the
               present
               Presbyterians
               had
               lived
               a
               hunder
               and
               fifty
               years
               before
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               there
               was
               then
               a
               necessity
               (
               by
               their
               Principles
               )
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               because
               all
               the
               things
               they
               scruple
               were
               then
               practised
               .
            
             It
             was
             Answered
             ,
             that
             the
             Hierarchy
             was
             not
             then
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             this
             he
             taketh
             no
             notice
             of
             ,
             nor
             shall
             I
             ,
             for
             we
             have
             already
             Debated
             it
             sufficiently
             .
             Neither
             do
             we
             make
             the
             Beeing
             of
             the
             Hierarchy
             the
             Ground
             of
             Separation
             ;
             but
             that
             Ministers
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             must
             owne
             it
             ,
             or
             have
             no
             Communion
             with
             their
             Church
             .
             But
             he
             telleth
             us
             of
             a
             great
             many
             other
             things
             that
             were
             then
             used
             ,
             as
             
               Anniversary
               Days
               ,
               Significant
               Ceremonies
               ,
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             
               beseecheth
               me
               to
               read
               some
               of
               the
               ancient
               Monuments
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             I
             thank
             him
             for
             his
             good
             Advice
             ;
             I
             have
             followed
             it
             ,
             in
             some
             degree
             (
             though
             I
             cannot
             Brag
             of
             my
             Reading
             ,
             nor
             Vilifie
             others
             ,
             as
             if
             their
             Reading
             were
             short
             of
             mine
             )
             before
             he
             gave
             it
             ;
             and
             shall
             yet
             further
             ,
             as
             I
             can
             ;
             and
             though
             I
             find
             that
             some
             of
             these
             crept
             early
             into
             the
             Church
             ;
             (
             and
             yet
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             not
             so
             early
             as
             he
             imagineth
             )
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             the
             ancient
             Church
             placed
             her
             Unity
             in
             these
             things
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             ,
             by
             the
             small
             Reading
             that
             I
             have
             attained
             ,
             I
             have
             proved
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             we
             had
             then
             lived
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             been
             counted
             no
             Schismaticks
             .
             I
             further
             Answer
             ,
             the
             Ancients
             placed
             Schism
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             in
             her
             Heterodoxy
             ,
             not
             in
             different
             Rites
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             maintain
             Unity
             with
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             while
             we
             believe
             as
             they
             did
             ;
             for
             that
             Unity
             that
             should
             be
             in
             a
             particular
             Church
             ;
             we
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             with
             that
             Church
             where
             we
             converse
             ,
             not
             with
             that
             which
             was
             1600
             or
             1700
             years
             ago
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             improper
             to
             say
             we
             are
             Schismaticks
             ,
             because
             of
             what
             we
             would
             have
             been
             in
             that
             possible
             Case
             that
             never
             was
             .
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             His
             third
             Consideration
             to
             prove
             us
             Schismaticks
             is
             ,
             that
             
               our
               Predecessors
               condemned
               the
               same
               Practices
               as
               Schismatical
            
             ;
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             was
             given
             ;
             
               this
               Argument
               was
               used
               by
               him
               before
               ,
               and
               I
               Answered
               it
               before
               :
            
             He
             saith
             ;
             I
             leave
             him
             to
             Guess
             where
             it
             was
             brought
             ,
             and
             Answered
             :
             and
             truly
             I
             thought
             it
             was
             an
             easie
             Guess
             ,
             being
             but
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             former
             page
             ,
             viz.
             33.
             
             If
             he
             had
             read
             heedfully
             what
             he
             undertaketh
             to
             refute
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             been
             at
             a
             Loss
             here
             .
             It
             was
             there
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             
               as
               the
               former
               Presbyterians
               did
               not
               separate
               from
               the
               Episcopal
               Church
               ,
               so
               nor
               did
               all
               of
               them
               of
               late
               :
               and
               they
               who
               did
               ,
               were
               driven
               away
               by
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               his
               Party
               ,
               from
               the
               way
               that
               they
               had
               engaged
               in
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               forcible
               
               changing
               of
               the
               Church
               Government
               ,
               without
               her
               Consent
               ,
               or
               any
               Means
               used
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Consciences
               of
               them
               who
               scrupled
               .
            
             I
             add
             ,
             in
             former
             times
             Presbytery
             continued
             ,
             only
             Bishops
             were
             superinduced
             ;
             therefore
             Ministers
             did
             not
             leave
             their
             Stations
             ,
             till
             driven
             from
             them
             :
             but
             at
             the
             last
             Settling
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             Presbytery
             was
             razed
             ,
             (
             so
             far
             as
             Men
             could
             )
             and
             what
             Shew
             of
             it
             was
             left
             ,
             stood
             on
             the
             Foot
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Authority
             ,
             who
             Called
             and
             Impowered
             them
             to
             Act.
             This
             true
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             could
             not
             submit
             to
             ;
             it
             being
             an
             owning
             of
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             convinced
             is
             unlawful
             .
             His
             fourth
             Argument
             is
             ,
             
               No
               Schismaticks
               can
               be
               named
               in
               the
               Records
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               ,
               to
               whom
               that
               Name
               is
               more
               agreeable
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               Presbyterians
               in
               Scotland
               .
            
             In
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             Donatists
             were
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             Schismaticks
             ,
             more
             justly
             reputed
             such
             ,
             than
             the
             Scots
             Presbyterians
             can
             be
             .
             And
             the
             Novatians
             might
             also
             have
             been
             brought
             as
             another
             Instance
             ;
             to
             whom
             I
             confess
             ,
             what
             was
             said
             agreeth
             more
             directly
             ,
             viz.
             That
             they
             separated
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             admitted
             the
             Lapsed
             to
             Repentance
             .
             His
             Refutation
             of
             this
             is
             a
             long
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ;
             in
             many
             Circumstances
             ,
             that
             do
             no
             way
             concern
             the
             present
             Purpose
             :
             and
             in
             which
             are
             some
             Mistakes
             ,
             as
             far
             from
             the
             Account
             that
             we
             have
             in
             the
             ancient
             Records
             ,
             as
             that
             Lapse
             of
             Memory
             is
             ,
             ascribing
             somewhat
             to
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             which
             agreeth
             better
             to
             the
             Novatians
             ;
             and
             yet
             there
             was
             great
             Affinity
             between
             these
             two
             sorts
             of
             Schismaticks
             ;
             they
             both
             had
             the
             same
             Rise
             ;
             Donatus
             in
             Africk
             ;
             and
             Novatus
             a
             Presbyter
             at
             Rome
             ;
             (
             together
             with
             one
             of
             the
             same
             Name
             ,
             who
             ,
             upon
             Discontent
             ,
             came
             from
             Carthage
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             joyned
             with
             him
             in
             making
             a
             Schism
             )
             both
             of
             them
             were
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             thought
             )
             disobliged
             by
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             Caeciliaenus
             was
             Elected
             ;
             who
             (
             as
             he
             alledged
             )
             was
             ordained
             by
             a
             Traditor
             ;
             yea
             ,
             was
             a
             Traditor
             himself
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             had
             given
             their
             Bibles
             to
             the
             Heathen
             to
             be
             burnt
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             Cornelius
             was
             made
             Bishop
             ;
             both
             of
             them
             pretended
             a
             greater
             Zeal
             for
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Pastors
             had
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Churches
             had
             fallen
             into
             Apostacy
             ,
             through
             their
             Communion
             with
             them
             who
             had
             been
             Traditors
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             so
             had
             fallen
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             were
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             Church
             Communion
             again
             ,
             nor
             get
             Absolution
             ;
             though
             he
             ,
             nor
             his
             Followers
             did
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             obtain
             Mercy
             from
             God
             ,
             upon
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             (
             the
             contrary
             of
             which
             some
             impute
             to
             them
             )
             both
             of
             the
             Sects
             were
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Puritans
             ;
             both
             of
             them
             separated
             
             from
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             managed
             their
             Separation
             with
             unreasonable
             Rigour
             ;
             especially
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             the
             Circumcelliones
             ;
             who
             were
             furiously
             enraged
             against
             all
             who
             differed
             from
             them
             ▪
             Both
             of
             these
             Schisms
             spread
             far
             and
             wide
             .
             It
             is
             observed
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             of
             both
             sorts
             ,
             Men
             of
             strict
             Lives
             .
             Though
             some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             tell
             us
             of
             their
             Haeresies
             ;
             yet
             others
             acknowledged
             their
             Agreement
             with
             others
             in
             the
             Faith
             :
             of
             the
             
               Donatists
               Cresconius
            
             said
             ,
             they
             confessed
             the
             same
             Jesus
             born
             ,
             dead
             ,
             and
             risen
             again
             ;
             they
             had
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             Difference
             about
             the
             Practice
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Augustine
             confesseth
             that
             their
             Difference
             was
             not
             about
             the
             Head
             ,
             but
             about
             the
             Body
             ,
             not
             about
             Christ
             ,
             but
             about
             his
             Church
             .
             
               Augustin
               .
               de
               Unitat.
               Eccles.
               c.
               4.
               and
               Epistle
            
             45.
             saith
             ,
             
               they
               were
               agreed
               in
               the
               Creed
               ,
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               other
               Sacraments
               of
               our
               Lord
            
             ;
             also
             Ep.
             162.
             he
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Miltiades
               in
               a
               Synod
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               ●ffered
               to
               hold
               Communion
               with
               the
               Bishops
               that
               Majorinus
               (
               whom
               Donatus
               and
               his
               Party
               had
               set
               up
               in
               Opposition
               to
               Cae●ilianus
               )
               had
               ordained
            
             ;
             which
             Condescendence
             is
             also
             evident
             ,
             from
             
               Collat
               .
               1.
               
               Carthag
               .
               Art.
               16.
               apud
               Optat.
               Milevit
               .
               p.
               45.
               6.
               
               Edit
               .
               Paris
               .
            
             1631.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             Our
             Author
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               we
               ought
               to
               have
               named
               Schi●maticks
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ;
               whose
               Pleas
               when
               Represented
               with
               all
               possible
               advantage
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               fair
               and
               plausible
               as
               these
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               .
            
             I
             Answer
             the
             Donatists
             and
             Novatians
             were
             Schismaticks
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ;
             and
             their
             Pleas
             for
             their
             Separation
             were
             not
             so
             fair
             as
             these
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             shew
             in
             these
             Three
             things
             .
             1.
             
             They
             had
             no
             good
             ,
             nor
             sufficient
             Ground
             to
             separate
             ;
             we
             declare
             that
             we
             will
             never
             separate
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             admitteth
             scandalous
             Sinners
             to
             Repentance
             and
             Communion
             ,
             as
             the
             Novations
             did
             :
             nor
             because
             some
             Ministers
             and
             People
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             innocent
             as
             they
             should
             be
             ,
             as
             the
             Donatists
             did
             :
             we
             condemn
             their
             Schism
             as
             much
             as
             he
             doth
             .
             What
             the
             Donatists
             alleged
             was
             false
             in
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             as
             was
             made
             appear
             .
             First
             ,
             By
             some
             Judges
             appointed
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             to
             try
             the
             matter
             ▪
             next
             by
             a
             Synod
             held
             at
             Arles
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             after
             a
             full
             Hearing
             of
             the
             Matter
             :
             and
             if
             it
             had
             been
             true
             ;
             it
             was
             no
             just
             ground
             of
             Separation
             ;
             though
             it
             had
             been
             a
             great
             Grievance
             .
             The
             Novation
             Plea
             had
             no
             weight
             in
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             culpable
             in
             such
             Admission
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             unreasonably
             bl●me
             .
             Can
             he
             Charge
             the
             Presbyterians
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             so
             unreasonable
             .
             What
             we
             dislike
             is
             ,
             an
             usurped
             Power
             set
             up
             in
             the
             Chuch
             ;
             and
             humane
             Ceremonies
             
             imposed
             on
             us
             ;
             and
             our
             owning
             of
             these
             formally
             in
             Words
             ,
             or
             materially
             in
             our
             Practice
             ,
             is
             made
             a
             condition
             of
             our
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             Prove
             our
             Scruples
             to
             be
             unreasonable
             ;
             and
             that
             what
             we
             dislike
             is
             Warrantable
             ;
             he
             may
             blame
             us
             ,
             for
             none
             Complyance
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             the
             Question
             between
             him
             and
             us
             ;
             if
             we
             Scruple
             without
             cause
             ,
             the
             blame
             lieth
             on
             us
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Separation
             lieth
             on
             them
             who
             impose
             such
             things
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Determination
             of
             this
             Point
             ,
             who
             is
             culpable
             in
             the
             Separation
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             Present
             ,
             dependeth
             on
             the
             Question
             now
             under
             Debate
             ,
             about
             Episcopacie
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             2.
             
             We
             always
             were
             willing
             to
             unite
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             remove
             the
             Stumbling-blocks
             that
             lie
             in
             our
             ways
             ;
             which
             themselves
             confess
             to
             be
             indifferent
             .
             I
             mean
             the
             Ceremonies
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             will
             not
             require
             our
             owning
             of
             Episcopacie
             ,
             directly
             nor
             indirectly
             .
             The
             Novations
             nor
             Donatists
             never
             offered
             such
             terms
             of
             Peace
             .
             It
             is
             not
             what
             they
             do
             that
             skareth
             us
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             will
             needs
             force
             us
             to
             do
             .
             3.
             
             We
             do
             not
             Exclude
             any
             of
             them
             from
             our
             Communion
             ;
             as
             the
             Schismaticks
             of
             old
             did
             .
             Who
             either
             of
             their
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             People
             have
             been
             Excluded
             from
             the
             LORD'S
             Supper
             with
             us
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             their
             Opinion
             in
             the
             things
             that
             are
             matter
             of
             our
             Debate
             .
             4.
             
             We
             do
             not
             condemn
             their
             Church
             ,
             as
             no
             Church
             ;
             as
             the
             Donatists
             did
             to
             all
             beside
             themselves
             ;
             we
             condemn
             only
             some
             things
             among
             them
             that
             are
             of
             inferior
             moment
             .
             5.
             
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             themselves
             are
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             Schism
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             not
             of
             the
             healling
             temper
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             of
             ,
             which
             had
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Donatists
             :
             that
             Church
             was
             willing
             to
             forbear
             them
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             most
             unreasonable
             Separation
             ;
             and
             to
             indulge
             such
             as
             were
             of
             a
             Religious
             Conversation
             ;
             but
             differed
             from
             the
             Church
             without
             cause
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             lesser
             moment
             ▪
             The
             Episcopal
             Church
             had
             no
             Pity
             on
             such
             as
             differed
             in
             indifferent
             Ceremonies
             ,
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             such
             ;
             but
             drave
             them
             away
             from
             their
             Communion
             unless
             they
             would
             comply
             in
             these
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             do
             without
             wounding
             their
             Conscience
             .
             If
             he
             can
             Prove
             that
             we
             deny
             Communion
             with
             the
             Episcopal
             Church
             ,
             on
             
               on
               frivolous
               pretences
            
             ,
             as
             he
             supposeth
             ,
             p.
             222
             ;
             he
             gaineth
             what
             he
             contendeth
             for
             ;
             but
             he
             findeth
             it
             easier
             to
             suppose
             this
             ,
             than
             to
             Prove
             it
             .
             It
             was
             said
             by
             his
             Antagonist
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Donatists
               forsook
               their
               lawful
               Pastors
               ;
               which
               Presbyterians
               do
               not
               :
               the
               Bishops
               being
               none
               of
               our
               Pastors
               .
            
             He
             saith
             this
             is
             the
             very
             Crime
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             in
             their
             Erecting
             Altar
             against
             Altar
             .
             Answer
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             is
             not
             all
             that
             we
             plead
             for
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             .
             I
             
             have
             shewed
             §
             .
             8.
             
             Cases
             in
             which
             ,
             even
             lawful
             Pastors
             may
             be
             forsaken
             ;
             and
             ibid.
             that
             this
             may
             be
             done
             when
             they
             require
             unlawful
             conditions
             of
             Communion
             with
             them
             .
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Bishops
             set
             up
             in
             Scotland
             were
             none
             of
             the
             lawful
             Pastors
             of
             the
             People
             over
             whom
             they
             pretended
             to
             Rule
             .
             And
             I
             am
             willing
             that
             Matter
             be
             Determined
             .
             1.
             
             By
             the
             strength
             of
             Argument
             ;
             if
             he
             can
             Prove
             the
             Warrantableness
             of
             the
             Power
             that
             they
             Claim
             to
             ,
             we
             must
             yield
             .
             2.
             
             By
             the
             Suffrage
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             positive
             ,
             plain
             and
             unanimous
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             should
             chuse
             their
             own
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             other
             Church-Officers
             ;
             see
             Instances
             ,
             
               Enquirie
               into
               the
               Constitution
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               of
               the
               Primiiive
               Church
            
             ;
             c.
             3.
             p.
             63.
             
             
               Append.
               ad
               Catalog
               .
               Test
               ,
               veritat
               .
            
             p.
             33.
             
             The
             ancient
             Church
             did
             never
             own
             a
             Pastoral
             relation
             ,
             in
             any
             Man
             ,
             to
             a
             People
             ,
             on
             whom
             he
             was
             thrust
             by
             the
             Magistrat
             ,
             or
             any
             Power
             not
             Properly
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             and
             without
             their
             own
             Consent
             .
             This
             is
             our
             case
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             was
             in
             Peaceable
             Possession
             of
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             the
             Magistrat
             ,
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             made
             a
             Change
             ,
             and
             set
             Men
             over
             the
             People
             to
             be
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             whose
             Office
             they
             could
             not
             own
             ,
             and
             whose
             Persons
             they
             had
             no
             concern
             in
             :
             I
             Question
             whether
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             (
             I
             mean
             the
             first
             Ages
             )
             would
             have
             counted
             it
             Schism
             to
             disown
             such
             ,
             and
             to
             cleave
             to
             their
             own
             lawful
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             called
             by
             them
             ,
             setled
             by
             Church
             Authority
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             laboured
             among
             them
             ,
             to
             their
             Comfort
             and
             Edification
             .
             His
             denying
             the
             
               Donatists
               to
               have
               taken
               their
               Name
               from
               Donatus
               a
               casis
               nigris
               ,
            
             is
             contrarie
             to
             
               Petavius
               ,
               rationar
               :
               tempor
               :
               lib.
               6.
               p.
            
             249.
             
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Vouchers
             he
             hath
             for
             him
             :
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             p.
             220.
             that
             
               Presbyterians
               have
               thrown
               Deacons
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             is
             so
             false
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             how
             he
             could
             have
             the
             Confidence
             to
             Affirm
             it
             :
             If
             he
             understand
             it
             of
             Preaching
             Deacons
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             said
             so
             :
             and
             proved
             such
             an
             Officer
             to
             have
             been
             appointed
             by
             CHRIST
             to
             be
             in
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             His
             Fifth
             Reason
             to
             prove
             the
             Presbyterians
             Schismaticks
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Cyprian
             ;
             of
             which
             he
             is
             so
             confident
             ;
             that
             he
             maketh
             my
             asserting
             that
             a
             Bishop
             in
             
               Cyprians
               time
               was
               no
               more
               but
               a
               Pastor
               of
               a
               Flock
               ,
               or
               a
               Presbyterian
               Moderator
               ,
               not
               a
               Diocesan
            
             ;
             to
             be
             a
             plain
             Demonstration
             that
             I
             have
             never
             read
             Cyprians
             Writings
             .
             If
             I
             had
             read
             much
             more
             than
             either
             he
             or
             I
             have
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             so
             often
             ,
             nor
             so
             superciliously
             ,
             vilisie
             others
             .
             If
             I
             have
             read
             little
             he
             will
             find
             it
             the
             easier
             to
             refute
             what
             I
             have
             Written
             .
             Another
             Learned
             Author
             of
             his
             Partie
             hath
             taken
             to
             task
             these
             few
             Lines
             in
             my
             
               Def.
               of
               Vindic.
            
             which
             he
             now
             
             undertaketh
             to
             refute
             :
             Which
             Book
             I
             have
             Answered
             (
             with
             such
             reading
             as
             I
             could
             attain
             ,
             both
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             other
             ancient
             Writers
             )
             in
             a
             Book
             Intituled
             the
             
               Cyprianick-Bishop
               Examined
            
             ;
             where
             I
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             Answer
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             here
             Written
             ,
             before
             I
             saw
             it
             .
             I
             am
             not
             willing
             to
             Transcribe
             it
             ,
             being
             the
             most
             part
             of
             that
             Book
             .
             He
             may
             read
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             thinketh
             fit
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             will
             refute
             what
             is
             there
             said
             of
             Episcopacie
             in
             Cyprians
             Age
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             Informed
             by
             him
             .
             His
             Triumphant
             Conclusion
             ,
             p.
             225.
             evanisheth
             into
             smoak
             ,
             if
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             be
             duly
             Considered
             .
             He
             begineth
             another
             Debate
             ,
             about
             
               Preaching
               Moralitie
            
             ;
             which
             he
             passeth
             in
             a
             Word
             ,
             overlooking
             all
             that
             had
             been
             said
             in
             Refutation
             of
             his
             former
             Book
             on
             that
             Head
             :
             While
             it
             was
             told
             him
             that
             not
             all
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             he
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             he
             ,
             was
             so
             blamed
             .
             Also
             ,
             that
             
               Preaching
               Moralitie
            
             was
             never
             Censured
             ,
             but
             Applauded
             ,
             and
             lookt
             on
             as
             necessarie
             ;
             but
             what
             we
             Quarelled
             was
             ,
             that
             some
             do
             only
             
               Preach
               Moralitie
            
             ,
             and
             neglect
             holding
             forth
             to
             the
             People
             the
             aids
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             should
             obey
             the
             Law
             acceptably
             ,
             and
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             which
             they
             ,
             and
             their
             Works
             that
             are
             moraly
             Good
             ,
             should
             be
             accepted
             ;
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             to
             this
             purpose
             was
             Discoursed
             ,
             to
             shew
             his
             Mistakes
             in
             that
             Matter
             :
             to
             all
             which
             he
             maketh
             no
             Return
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             Antagonist
             
               had
               seen
               no
               Sermons
               of
               his
               in
               Print
               ,
               nor
               heard
               him
               :
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               tell
               what
               sort
               of
               Doctrine
               he
               preached
               .
            
             I
             think
             there
             was
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             thinking
             that
             he
             useth
             to
             Preach
             in
             that
             strain
             ,
             seing
             he
             so
             doth
             Defend
             and
             Applaud
             it
             ;
             but
             much
             more
             occasion
             was
             given
             for
             so
             thinking
             ,
             from
             a
             large
             Discourse
             in
             his
             Book
             ;
             that
             I
             was
             then
             Refuting
             ,
             Vindicating
             their
             way
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             in
             which
             their
             is
             nothing
             of
             that
             which
             is
             the
             Marrow
             of
             Gospel
             Preaching
             ,
             viz.
             the
             imputed
             Righteousness
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             and
             the
             influence
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             must
             do
             that
             which
             pleaseth
             GOD.
             His
             so
             often
             Rehearsing
             (
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             the
             Third
             time
             )
             an
             Error
             of
             the
             Press
             ,
             which
             maketh
             a
             Passage
             that
             is
             unexceptionable
             to
             be
             Nonsense
             and
             Blasphemie
             ,
             after
             it
             had
             been
             Solemnly
             disowned
             by
             the
             Author
             ;
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             sheweth
             the
             Mans
             temper
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             this
             silly
             shift
             will
             Reflect
             more
             on
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             them
             who
             are
             not
             Malicious
             ,
             than
             it
             will
             on
             the
             Person
             whom
             he
             would
             Defame
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECTION
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               first
               Christian
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               .
            
          
           
             ANother
             Debate
             my
             Antagonist
             Engageth
             in
             ,
             wherein
             what
             we
             hold
             must
             be
             reckoned
             among
             
               the
               New
               Opinions
            
             of
             Presbyterians
             is
             ,
             what
             way
             the
             Christian
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             was
             at
             first
             Governed
             ;
             whether
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             acting
             in
             Parity
             ?
             We
             cannot
             give
             a
             distinct
             and
             paricular
             Account
             of
             their
             way
             ,
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Silence
             ,
             and
             Defectiveness
             of
             the
             History
             of
             these
             times
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Mis-representation
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               we
               hold
               that
               they
               were
               Presbyterians
            
             ;
             if
             he
             understand
             Presbyterian
             Government
             in
             the
             the
             usual
             Sense
             ,
             as
             made
             up
             of
             Kirk-Sessions
             ,
             Presbyteries
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             and
             General-Assemblies
             ;
             we
             suppose
             they
             had
             a
             Government
             in
             that
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             Managed
             by
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             and
             directed
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             GOD
             ,
             as
             they
             then
             understood
             it
             ;
             for
             this
             we
             can
             bring
             no
             other
             Proof
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             were
             Christians
             ,
             and
             we
             owe
             them
             that
             Charity
             ,
             having
             no
             cause
             to
             think
             otherwise
             of
             them
             :
             and
             I
             think
             this
             will
             not
             be
             Contested
             between
             him
             and
             me
             .
             All
             the
             Question
             that
             remaineth
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Church
             had
             equal
             Power
             ,
             and
             Ruled
             in
             Parity
             ,
             or
             had
             Bishops
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Power
             of
             Ruling
             the
             Church
             ;
             the
             rest
             having
             only
             Power
             to
             Teach
             .
             We
             are
             for
             their
             Equality
             of
             Power
             ;
             my
             Antagonist
             for
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             even
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             .
             I
             do
             agree
             with
             him
             that
             this
             is
             
               questio
               facti
            
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             determined
             by
             Testimonie
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             Credible
             Witnesses
             ,
             who
             might
             know
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             they
             Assert
             .
             I
             have
             brought
             Credible
             History
             for
             what
             we
             say
             ;
             all
             which
             he
             Rejecteth
             as
             fabulous
             ;
             some
             of
             his
             Party
             (
             particularly
             Spotswood
             )
             bring
             Instances
             of
             Bishops
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             without
             any
             to
             Attest
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             he
             Writeth
             .
             Which
             of
             us
             ,
             then
             ,
             go
             on
             the
             best
             grounds
             ?
             Our
             Author
             had
             in
             the
             Apology
             (
             which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             his
             )
             pretended
             to
             Refute
             what
             I
             had
             Written
             on
             this
             Head
             ;
             
               First
               Vindic.
               Question
               .
               1.
               p.
            
             4.
             5.
             all
             that
             he
             saith
             in
             the
             Apology
             ,
             I
             Answered
             ;
             
               Deff
               .
               of
               Vindic.
               p.
            
             36.
             37.
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             Book
             now
             before
             me
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             Answer
             part
             of
             what
             was
             said
             (
             as
             he
             had
             also
             done
             in
             the
             Apology
             )
             overlooking
             what
             he
             thought
             not
             fit
             to
             touch
             .
             I
             shall
             now
             Consider
             what
             he
             here
             saith
             ;
             omitting
             nothing
             that
             is
             Material
             :
             He
             
             hath
             not
             yet
             cleared
             his
             Assertion
             that
             
               Blondel
               took
               that
               History
               of
               the
               Culdees
               ruling
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               Buchanan
               and
               his
               temporarie
               Monks
               ,
               Boetius
               and
               others
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               were
               little
               removed
               from
               his
               own
               Age.
            
             For
             Blondel
             doth
             not
             mention
             one
             Monk
             contemporarie
             with
             Buchanan
             ;
             nor
             any
             Monk
             save
             Fordon
             ,
             who
             was
             far
             removed
             from
             his
             Age
             ;
             wherefore
             the
             Objection
             from
             the
             Word
             Contemporarie
             is
             not
             Obviated
             ,
             nor
             Answered
             ,
             by
             any
             thing
             said
             in
             this
             ,
             or
             his
             former
             Book
             .
             It
             was
             Objected
             that
             
               his
               Rejeing
               the
               Writers
               whose
               Testimonies
               were
               brought
               ,
               as
               incompetent
               Witnesses
               ,
               was
               to
               Raze
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               History
               of
               our
               Nation
               ,
            
             which
             he
             Answereth
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             
               it
               is
               the
               Establishing
               ,
               not
               Razing
               of
               History
               ,
               to
               require
               Competent
               Witnesses
               for
               what
               we
               Believe
               :
            
             This
             is
             to
             divert
             into
             another
             Question
             ;
             what
             was
             blamed
             in
             him
             was
             not
             ,
             that
             Witnesses
             whose
             Testimony
             we
             receive
             ,
             must
             be
             Competent
             ;
             but
             whether
             these
             adduced
             by
             me
             ,
             in
             the
             Debate
             ,
             were
             such
             .
             I
             only
             Mark
             here
             ;
             not
             Examine
             (
             being
             aside
             from
             our
             present
             Debate
             )
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             p.
             230.
             that
             
               if
               History
               be
               Destroyed
               ,
               and
               the
               Moral
               Certainty
               that
               is
               conveighed
               by
               Testimony
            
             (
             he
             must
             mean
             Humane
             Testimony
             )
             
               then
               the
               Authority
               of
               Revelation
               falleth
               ,
               and
               Atheism
               is
               Introduced
               ;
               at
               least
               boundless
               Sceptecilm
               ,
               and
               uncertainty
               .
            
             Whether
             this
             tendeth
             not
             to
             make
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             Religion
             to
             Depend
             on
             the
             Churches
             Testimony
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             Considered
             .
             If
             the
             Vindicator
             said
             ,
             that
             
               we
               may
               believe
               a
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               without
               sufficient
               Evidence
               ,
            
             let
             him
             be
             loaded
             with
             as
             many
             Epithets
             as
             he
             can
             Invent
             ;
             he
             Pleaded
             that
             
               Buchanan
               ,
               Boetius
               ,
               Major
               ,
               Fordon
               ,
               Usher
               ,
               the
               Centuriators
               ,
               Baronius
               ,
               Beda
               ,
               and
               Prosper
               ,
            
             had
             given
             Account
             of
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Scots
             Church
             ,
             and
             if
             none
             of
             these
             be
             Competent
             Witnesses
             ,
             our
             Historie
             is
             lost
             ;
             and
             cannot
             be
             made
             up
             by
             the
             
               Collateral
               Testimony
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Roman
               Historians
               ,
            
             who
             spake
             of
             our
             Affairs
             obiter
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Our
             Author
             is
             at
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Pains
             ,
             from
             p.
             231.
             to
             Prove
             ,
             that
             
               no
               History
               is
               to
               be
               Believed
               unless
               it
               be
               ●ttested
               by
               sufficient
               Witnesses
               ,
               who
               had
               occasion
               to
               know
               what
               they
               Affirm
            
             ;
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             who
             Opposeth
             him
             in
             this
             ;
             he
             fully
             Proveth
             what
             was
             never
             Denyed
             by
             any
             Body
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             I
             know
             ;
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             Denyed
             by
             any
             Man
             in
             his
             Wits
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             without
             this
             History
             cannot
             be
             Believed
             upon
             the
             Faith
             of
             these
             Witnesses
             ,
             which
             are
             thus
             incompetent
             ;
             for
             by
             other
             Topicks
             a
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             done
             1000
             years
             ago
             may
             be
             sufficiently
             Proved
             ;
             as
             the
             Learned
             Heideggerus
             Proveth
             both
             many
             Antediluvian
             ,
             and
             Postdiluvian
             ,
             Passages
             ,
             by
             Consequences
             drawn
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             his
             Excellent
             Book
             ,
             
               Historia
               Patriarcharum
            
             ;
             Wherefore
             I
             look
             on
             
               Du
               Lamy's
            
             Work
             ,
             
               de
               Authoritate
               
               Argumenti
               negantis
               in
               Quaestionibus
               facti
               ,
            
             to
             be
             of
             good
             use
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Popish
             legends
             are
             by
             that
             Argument
             solidly
             refused
             .
             I
             confess
             also
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             much
             strength
             in
             
               Eusebius
               his
               neglecting
               of
               some
               Books
               as
               Spuroius
               ,
               because
               not
               sufficiently
               Attested
               .
            
             Only
             I
             shall
             take
             Notice
             of
             a
             few
             things
             in
             his
             Managing
             of
             this
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             though
             I
             fully
             assent
             to
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             it
             ,
             viz.
             that
             History
             must
             be
             sufficiently
             Attested
             :
             and
             then
             I
             shall
             State
             this
             Question
             about
             the
             Credebility
             of
             History
             ,
             a
             little
             more
             clearly
             than
             he
             hath
             done
             .
             And
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             observe
             ,
             that
             p.
             233.
             he
             denyeth
             that
             
               quaestio
               facti
               can
               be
               otherwise
               Determined
               .
            
             The
             contrarie
             of
             which
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             ,
             viz.
             that
             it
             may
             be
             Determined
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             by
             Consequences
             drawn
             from
             uncontested
             Matters
             of
             Fact.
             Next
             he
             saith
             ,
             ibid.
             that
             
               the
               Presbyterians
               hold
               the
               Affirmative
               in
               the
               present
               Debate
               ,
               about
               our
               ancient
               Church-Government
            
             ;
             this
             is
             Questionable
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             downright
             a
             Mistake
             :
             it
             is
             confessed
             on
             both
             hands
             that
             the
             Culdees
             taught
             the
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             the
             Question
             is
             either
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             we
             hold
             the
             Negative
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             Word
             it
             thus
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             any
             more
             than
             Presbyters
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             no
             :
             or
             ,
             whether
             there
             were
             Bishops
             set
             over
             these
             Teaching
             Culdees
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             we
             are
             still
             for
             the
             Negative
             ;
             wherefore
             we
             might
             put
             him
             to
             Prove
             his
             Affirmative
             .
             I
             further
             Object
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             same
             page
             ,
             he
             insinuateth
             ,
             that
             they
             against
             whom
             he
             Debateth
             do
             
               believe
               all
               things
               without
               Examining
               the
               Testimonies
               on
               which
               their
               Credibilitie
               is
               founded
               .
            
             We
             do
             not
             so
             with
             any
             thing
             of
             Moment
             ;
             far
             less
             with
             all
             things
             .
             Yea
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             so
             in
             the
             Case
             now
             under
             Debate
             .
             Another
             Remark
             I
             make
             on
             what
             he
             hath
             ,
             
               page
               231.
               and
               235.
               
               If
               a
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               be
               not
               Attested
               by
               any
               Credible
               Author
               living
               within
               200
               years
               of
               the
               Period
               in
               which
               such
               a
               Thing
               is
               said
               ●o
               have
               happened
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               lookt
               on
               as
               a
               Fable
               :
            
             and
             he
             addeth
             that
             
               Du
               Launy
               supposed
               that
               Orall
               Tradition
               could
               not
               carry
               any
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               further
            
             ;
             and
             to
             Ridicule
             any
             who
             might
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             hath
             devised
             a
             Ridiculous
             Storie
             of
             the
             
               King
               of
               China
            
             .
             This
             may
             suffer
             a
             little
             Correction
             ;
             and
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             as
             a
             Principle
             ,
             neither
             on
             his
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             
               Du
               Launy's
            
             ;
             more
             than
             a
             Storie
             of
             200
             years
             old
             can
             be
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             fix
             a
             Period
             ,
             how
             far
             Orall
             Tradition
             can
             hand
             down
             a
             Storie
             to
             Posteritie
             ;
             especially
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             about
             the
             Credenda
             of
             Religion
             :
             If
             I
             can
             believe
             a
             Storie
             of
             200
             years
             old
             ,
             from
             a
             grave
             and
             wise
             Author
             ,
             whose
             veracity
             I
             do
             not
             Question
             ;
             I
             know
             not
             why
             the
             Addition
             of
             50
             ,
             or
             a
             100
             years
             more
             ,
             should
             make
             it
             incredible
             ,
             if
             it
             come
             from
             the
             same
             hand
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             is
             too
             peremptorie
             a
             
             Decision
             :
             there
             are
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             many
             cases
             in
             which
             ,
             Oral
             Tradition
             may
             be
             very
             doubtful
             in
             far
             less
             time
             than
             200
             years
             .
             2.
             
             If
             this
             Doctrine
             be
             received
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             think
             of
             the
             Histories
             of
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Socrates
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             which
             our
             Author
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             Citeth
             often
             and
             Considently
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             give
             us
             Vouchers
             out
             of
             ancient
             Writings
             ;
             but
             many
             of
             these
             may
             be
             Proved
             to
             be
             Fabulous
             ,
             by
             this
             same
             Argument
             :
             and
             this
             they
             do
             not
             always
             .
             3.
             
             He
             forgetteth
             and
             contradicteth
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             next
             page
             ;
             while
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Sir
               George
               Mackenzie
            
             ;
             that
             the
             
               Bards
               repeated
               the
               Scotish
               Genealogies
               at
               their
               Marriages
               ,
               Births
               ,
               and
               other
               Solemnities
               ,
            
             and
             calleth
             this
             
               an
               infallible
               Conveyance
               of
               true
               ,
               constant
               ,
               and
               perpetual
               Tradition
               :
            
             here
             is
             but
             Oral
             Tradition
             ;
             and
             it
             went
             beyond
             the
             Limits
             of
             200
             years
             ;
             otherways
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Evidence
             for
             all
             the
             Kings
             that
             were
             before
             Fergus
             the
             Second
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Design
             for
             which
             
               Sir
               George
            
             bringeth
             it
             .
             4.
             
             Good
             Historians
             ,
             who
             make
             it
             their
             Business
             to
             Search
             into
             the
             Affairs
             of
             former
             Ages
             ,
             may
             attain
             to
             some
             probable
             knowledge
             of
             what
             passed
             for
             more
             than
             200
             years
             ,
             by
             Comparing
             one
             thing
             with
             another
             ;
             which
             others
             who
             have
             not
             made
             that
             their
             Study
             cannot
             easily
             reach
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             always
             set
             down
             all
             the
             Grounds
             of
             what
             they
             Write
             ,
             for
             that
             would
             oblige
             them
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             write
             a
             Controversie
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             Historie
             .
             I
             say
             not
             this
             to
             Oblige
             any
             Body
             to
             take
             all
             on
             Trust
             that
             Historians
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             best
             Note
             ,
             do
             Write
             ;
             but
             to
             shew
             the
             unwarrantableness
             of
             Determining
             so
             dogmatically
             about
             the
             Credibility
             of
             History
             ;
             Neither
             do
             I
             think
             Defending
             our
             Opinion
             about
             the
             ancient
             Church-Government
             in
             Scotland
             needeth
             the
             help
             of
             this
             Observation
             .
             Before
             he
             had
             peremptorly
             Condemned
             the
             Historical
             Evidence
             that
             we
             bring
             ;
             he
             should
             have
             Answered
             what
             
               Sir
               George
               Mackenzie
            
             (
             an
             Author
             that
             he
             seemeth
             to
             value
             )
             hath
             Written
             against
             the
             Bishop
             of
             St.
             Asaph
             ,
             p.
             311.
             that
             
               History
               requires
               ,
               nor
               admits
               ,
               no
               Mathematical
               ,
               nor
               legal
               Proof
               .
               But
               is
               satisfied
               with
               Moral
               certainty
               inferred
               from
               probable
               Tradition
               ,
               old
               Manuscripts
               ,
               credible
               Histories
               ,
               the
               Testimonie
               of
               forreign
               Authors
               ;
               and
               probable
               Reasons
               .
            
             2.
             
             That
             our
             
               Histories
               being
               already
               acquiesced
               in
               ,
               and
               received
               by
               the
               Generality
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               especially
               by
               Criticks
               ,
               Antiquaries
               ,
               and
               Historians
               ,
               the
               best
               Judges
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               need
               no
               Confirmation
               ,
               nor
               further
               Proof
               .
            
             And
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             p.
             6.
             that
             
               Livies
               History
               hath
               no
               surer
               Grounds
               than
               Tradition
               ,
               he
               Writing
               long
               after
               the
               time
               he
               speaketh
               of
               .
            
             All
             this
             he
             fully
             Proveth
             .
          
           
           
             §
             3.
             
             He
             doth
             ,
             p.
             236.
             unjustly
             suppose
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             asserted
             ,
             that
             
               the
               History
               of
               our
               Nation
               must
               perish
               ,
               if
               there
               was
               no
               Presbyterian
               Church
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               so
               near
               the
               Apostolick
               Age.
            
             I
             said
             not
             so
             ,
             nor
             had
             Words
             to
             that
             Effect
             .
             What
             I
             did
             ,
             and
             do
             affirm
             is
             ,
             that
             
               if
               none
               who
               have
               written
               the
               History
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               our
               History
               is
               lost
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Collateral
             Proofs
             from
             the
             Roman
             Historians
             ;
             that
             he
             talketh
             of
             ,
             could
             give
             us
             but
             a
             very
             lame
             Account
             of
             our
             Affairs
             .
             He
             maketh
             ,
             
               p.
               237.
               these
               Recitations
               of
               the
               Bards
               to
               be
               twisted
               with
               the
               Practice
               and
               Custom
               of
               the
               Nation
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               a
               constant
               ,
               and
               uninterrupted
               Practice
               ;
               and
               that
               from
               the
               first
               Colonies
               that
               were
               planted
               here
               :
            
             now
             let
             me
             ask
             him
             ;
             what
             Authority
             he
             hath
             for
             this
             ;
             is
             not
             here
             an
             Oral
             Tradition
             (
             for
             these
             Recitations
             are
             not
             extant
             ,
             but
             are
             perished
             time
             out
             of
             Mind
             )
             for
             much
             more
             than
             two
             hundred
             years
             ,
             and
             thrice
             as
             many
             more
             .
             Nor
             doth
             Sir
             
               George
               Mackenzie
            
             give
             better
             Evidence
             for
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             our
             Kings
             ,
             than
             we
             give
             for
             what
             we
             assert
             .
             He
             telleth
             us
             against
             
               Saint
               Asaph
               ,
               p.
            
             129.
             that
             
               the
               Tradition
               of
               our
               Nation
               might
               well
               be
               preserved
               for
               six
               hundred
               years
               ,
               which
               is
               far
               beyond
               our
               Authors
               Period
               .
            
             That
             I
             Reasoned
             against
             Christmass
             from
             the
             Silence
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             ,
             is
             no
             way
             inconsistent
             with
             what
             I
             have
             ,
             on
             this
             Occasion
             ,
             written
             ;
             for
             if
             our
             Author
             can
             prove
             it
             from
             any
             other
             Topick
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             reject
             it
             .
             We
             shall
             tell
             him
             ,
             whence
             the
             Historians
             had
             what
             we
             receive
             ,
             and
             assert
             from
             them
             ;
             when
             we
             come
             to
             Debate
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             Truth
             of
             things
             we
             hold
             ;
             we
             are
             now
             upon
             the
             general
             Argument
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Credibility
               of
               a
               History
            
             .
             We
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             give
             him
             Instances
             of
             other
             Presbyterian
             Churches
             before
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             ,
             others
             have
             done
             it
             .
             What
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             Waldenses
             I
             have
             disproved
             ,
             Section
             1.
             
             §
             .
             1.
             
             I
             promised
             ,
             above
             ,
             to
             state
             this
             Question
             ,
             about
             the
             
               Credibility
               of
               History
            
             ,
             more
             clearly
             than
             he
             hath
             done
             ;
             for
             which
             there
             is
             much
             need
             ;
             for
             he
             neither
             distinguisheth
             Matters
             related
             ,
             nor
             Persons
             relating
             ,
             nor
             the
             Weight
             that
             is
             to
             be
             laid
             on
             what
             is
             related
             in
             History
             .
             1.
             
             Then
             Matters
             that
             are
             of
             no
             great
             Moment
             ,
             whither
             they
             be
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             we
             may
             receive
             with
             a
             Historical
             Faith
             ,
             on
             more
             slender
             Grounds
             than
             what
             is
             of
             great
             Moment
             ,
             or
             ,
             the
             Consequences
             of
             Believing
             which
             is
             of
             great
             Advantage
             ,
             or
             in
             Convenience
             .
             Matters
             that
             we
             build
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             on
             ,
             or
             that
             our
             Christian
             Practice
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             that
             any
             great
             Worldly
             Interest
             dependeth
             on
             the
             Truth
             or
             Falshood
             of
             what
             is
             told
             us
             ,
             have
             need
             to
             have
             Credentials
             proportioned
             to
             the
             Stress
             that
             is
             to
             be
             laid
             on
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             yield
             so
             far
             to
             this
             Author
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             obliged
             to
             believe
             what
             we
             assert
             
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             unless
             we
             bring
             such
             Evidences
             as
             the
             Matter
             requireth
             ,
             and
             is
             capable
             of
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Credibility
             of
             a
             Historian
             ,
             must
             bear
             some
             Proportion
             to
             the
             Degree
             of
             Assent
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             give
             to
             the
             thing
             narrated
             .
             If
             our
             Author
             will
             have
             us
             to
             look
             on
             any
             History
             ,
             as
             an
             infallible
             and
             irrefragable
             Ground
             of
             our
             Belief
             ;
             he
             must
             give
             us
             more
             than
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Men
             ;
             or
             the
             best
             Historians
             who
             are
             not
             Divinely
             Inspired
             .
             As
             I
             have
             shewed
             Section
             3.
             
             §
             .
             31
             ,
             35.
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             we
             talk
             not
             so
             high
             of
             the
             Historical
             Evidence
             that
             we
             bring
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             a
             Probability
             of
             a
             lower
             Degree
             ,
             than
             what
             he
             talketh
             of
             ,
             may
             serve
             .
             3.
             
             Tho
             the
             Credit
             of
             a
             Historian
             be
             not
             ,
             by
             it self
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             perswade
             us
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             supported
             by
             the
             Probability
             of
             the
             Thing
             ,
             by
             Circumstances
             that
             favour
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             others
             ;
             or
             by
             any
             good
             Topick
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Truth
             ,
             or
             the
             Probability
             of
             the
             Thing
             may
             be
             inferred
             ,
             the
             History
             is
             not
             easily
             to
             be
             rejected
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Persons
             who
             write
             the
             History
             are
             to
             be
             distinguished
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             have
             given
             Evidence
             of
             their
             Ignorance
             ,
             Negligence
             ,
             Foolish
             Credulity
             ,
             and
             Listening
             to
             Fables
             ;
             others
             have
             manifested
             great
             Learning
             ,
             Industry
             ,
             Care
             to
             Examine
             what
             they
             narrate
             ;
             or
             are
             Attested
             by
             others
             to
             be
             Men
             of
             Probity
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Exactness
             :
             certainly
             more
             Weight
             is
             to
             be
             laid
             on
             the
             one
             ,
             tho
             living
             at
             some
             Distance
             from
             the
             Period
             he
             writeth
             of
             ,
             than
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             tho
             nearer
             to
             it
             .
             5.
             
             They
             who
             live
             at
             great
             Distance
             from
             any
             Period
             of
             Time
             ,
             may
             give
             great
             Light
             concerning
             what
             was
             done
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             barely
             Assert
             what
             they
             Fancy
             ,
             nor
             Measure
             the
             Things
             of
             that
             Period
             according
             to
             the
             Opinions
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             the
             Dialect
             of
             their
             own
             Time
             ;
             as
             many
             of
             the
             Historians
             that
             our
             Author
             layeth
             much
             Weight
             on
             ,
             have
             done
             ;
             but
             consider
             Things
             as
             then
             they
             were
             Stated
             ,
             and
             bring
             probable
             Grounds
             ,
             either
             from
             the
             Histories
             written
             by
             credible
             Persons
             in
             ,
             or
             near
             that
             Time
             ,
             or
             from
             any
             other
             Medium
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             I
             now
             proceed
             to
             the
             Vindication
             of
             our
             Argument
             from
             History
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             Christians
             in
             Scotland
             being
             Governed
             without
             Bishops
             .
             He
             mistakes
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             I
             bring
             Blondel
             as
             a
             Historical
             Witness
             of
             this
             :
             I
             mentioned
             him
             only
             ,
             as
             Citing
             these
             Authors
             which
             assert
             it
             .
             Which
             are
             ,
             
               Joan.
               Major
               .
               de
               gest
               .
               Scotor
               .
               lib.
               2.
               c.
               2.
               
               Per
               Sacerdotes
               &
               Monachos
               ,
               sine
               Episcopis
               ,
               Scoti
               in
               fide
               sunt
               eruditi
            
             ;
             and
             before
             him
             ,
             
               Fordon
               Scoto-Chronicon
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               c.
               8.
               
               Ante
               Palladii
               adventum
               ,
               habebant
               Scoti
               fidei
               Doctores
               ,
               &
               Sacramentorum
               Ministratores
               ,
               Presbyteros
               solummodo
               ,
               vel
               Monachos
               Ritum
               sequentes
               Ecclesiae
               Primitivae
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Blondel
             citeth
             also
             Boet
             ,
             who
             was
             
             later
             than
             either
             of
             them
             :
             But
             what
             he
             citeth
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             seemeth
             not
             to
             be
             so
             much
             to
             his
             Purpose
             ;
             wherefore
             I
             wave
             that
             Testimony
             .
             Our
             Authors
             Answer
             to
             the
             other
             two
             Testimonies
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             competent
             Witnesses
             ,
             living
             at
             so
             great
             a
             Distance
             from
             the
             Time
             they
             speak
             of
             .
             To
             which
             I
             Reply
             ,
             First
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             esteemed
             Partial
             Witnesses
             ,
             being
             both
             of
             them
             Papists
             ,
             and
             not
             Presbyterians
             :
             and
             it
             may
             be
             rationally
             thought
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             no
             sufficient
             Ground
             for
             what
             they
             said
             ,
             they
             would
             rather
             have
             either
             said
             what
             made
             for
             the
             Way
             they
             owned
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             suppressed
             what
             they
             had
             no
             good
             Warrant
             to
             assert
             ,
             against
             their
             own
             Way
             .
             To
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             p.
             245.
             that
             
               the
               Monks
               advanced
               this
               Fable
               to
               gratifie
               the
               Popes
               Design
               of
               Exempting
               the
               Religious
               Orders
               from
               Episcopal
               Jurisdiction
               .
               Reply
               ,
            
             This
             doth
             not
             meet
             with
             our
             Case
             ;
             for
             Major
             was
             no
             Monk
             ;
             and
             so
             not
             concerned
             to
             tell
             a
             Lie
             to
             please
             the
             Pope
             in
             that
             Design
             .
             And
             for
             Fordon
             ;
             whatever
             Temptation
             he
             might
             have
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             the
             Lessening
             of
             the
             Extent
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Power
             ;
             he
             would
             not
             design
             to
             root
             out
             Episcopacy
             wholly
             out
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             (
             which
             this
             Testimony
             tendeth
             to
             ,
             for
             the
             Period
             he
             speaketh
             of
             )
             contrary
             to
             the
             universal
             Sentiments
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             he
             was
             a
             Member
             .
             Wherefore
             that
             Consideration
             doth
             no
             way
             derogat
             from
             the
             Credibility
             of
             his
             Testimony
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             have
             no
             Ground
             to
             think
             that
             these
             Historians
             spake
             by
             Guess
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             invented
             this
             Story
             ;
             for
             the
             contrary
             of
             it
             cannot
             be
             proved
             :
             and
             the
             thing
             it self
             is
             not
             impossible
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Sir
             
               George
               Mackenzy
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Advertisement
             before
             his
             Book
             against
             
               Saint
               Asaph
            
             ,
             maketh
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             
               in
               our
               Countrey
               there
               were
               very
               Ancient
               Manuscripts
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Priests
               learned
               our
               ancient
               History
               from
               the
               Druids
            
             ;
             and
             he
             maketh
             it
             clear
             ,
             
               p.
               2.
               &c.
            
             that
             
               our
               Histories
            
             (
             of
             which
             that
             of
             Fordon
             and
             Major
             are
             a
             part
             )
             
               being
               received
               by
               the
               Generality
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               especially
               by
               Criticks
               ,
               Antiquaries
               ,
               and
               Historians
               ,
               ought
               not
               now
               to
               be
               called
               in
               Question
               .
            
             And
             I
             must
             still
             think
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             said
             in
             Opposition
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             History
             of
             our
             Nation
             falleth
             ,
             if
             these
             Authors
             are
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             ;
             seing
             without
             them
             ,
             he
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             make
             up
             a
             Scots
             History
             out
             of
             Roman
             Authors
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             same
             Author
             p.
             5.
             sheweth
             that
             
               Men
               satisfie
               themselves
               in
               most
               things
               ,
               with
               the
               general
               Belief
               and
               Tradition
               of
               a
               People
               ;
               that
               Manuscripts
               infer
               no
               Mathematical
               Certainty
               ;
               but
               the
               Authors
               of
               them
               might
               mistake
               ;
               that
               the
               Histories
               of
               all
               Nations
               are
               no
               better
               founded
               .
            
             All
             which
             sheweth
             how
             unreasonable
             it
             is
             to
             Question
             the
             Authority
             of
             these
             Histories
             ;
             especially
             when
             none
             do
             so
             ,
             but
             one
             who
             is
             straitned
             
             with
             an
             Argument
             brought
             from
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             against
             a
             Cause
             that
             he
             is
             fond
             of
             .
             It
             is
             also
             much
             to
             our
             Purpose
             ,
             that
             the
             Learned
             
               Usher
               ,
               de
               primord
               Eccles.
               Brit.
            
             808.
             citeth
             the
             same
             Passages
             ,
             with
             Approbation
             ;
             he
             citeth
             also
             
               Balaeus
               de
               scriptor
               .
               Britan.
            
             affirming
             that
             Palladius
             was
             sent
             ,
             
               ut
               Sacerdotalem
               Ordinem
               Romano
               Ritu
               institueret
               ,
            
             which
             we
             may
             rationally
             think
             :
             was
             to
             set
             up
             Bishops
             .
             Also
             the
             Learned
             Doctor
             
               Forbes
               ,
               Iren.
               p.
            
             157.
             citeth
             the
             same
             Passage
             of
             Major
             ,
             and
             addeth
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             
               adeo
               ut
               Ecclesia
               Scoticana
               plus
               quam
               230
               annos
               erat
               absque
               Regimine
               Episcopali
            
             ;
             and
             Forbes
             was
             Zealous
             for
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             The
             Testimony
             of
             these
             Historians
             is
             supported
             by
             other
             Historians
             ,
             who
             shew
             Palladius
             was
             the
             first
             Bishop
             that
             Ruled
             in
             the
             Scots
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             Church
             had
             Subsisted
             ,
             and
             had
             Government
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             Christs
             Ordinances
             in
             it
             ,
             above
             two
             hundred
             years
             ,
             before
             Palladius
             came
             among
             them
             .
             This
             is
             Attested
             by
             Baronius
             and
             his
             Epitomator
             
               Spondanus
               ,
               ad
               ann
            
             .
             431.
             and
             by
             them
             taken
             out
             of
             Prosper
             ,
             see
             
               Spondan
               .
               p.
            
             592.
             this
             is
             more
             fully
             cleared
             ,
             
               first
               Vind.
               p.
            
             4.
             
             His
             Answer
             to
             this
             I
             now
             consider
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             p.
             244.
             that
             
               the
               Controversie
               cometh
               to
               this
               ,
               whether
               Prosper
               saith
               ,
               that
               two
               hundred
               years
               before
               Palladius
               was
               sent
               to
               the
               Scots
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Presbyterian
               Church
               in
               Scotland
               ,
            
             this
             is
             a
             ridiculous
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             made
             by
             none
             but
             himself
             :
             we
             affirm
             that
             Prosper
             said
             ,
             
               that
               Palladius
               was
               the
               first
               Bishop
               sent
               to
               the
               Scots
               :
            
             and
             we
             ,
             aliunde
             ,
             prove
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Christian
             Church
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             two
             hundred
             years
             before
             that
             time
             .
             Whence
             the
             Consequence
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             during
             that
             Space
             ,
             the
             Scots
             Christians
             had
             no
             Bishops
             .
             I
             must
             ly
             under
             his
             Charge
             of
             
               Supine
               Negligence
            
             ,
             in
             not
             Reading
             the
             Authors
             I
             cite
             .
             I
             only
             may
             be
             bold
             to
             require
             him
             to
             make
             that
             appear
             .
             That
             he
             thus
             attempteth
             .
             Baronius
             saith
             in
             the
             same
             Place
             of
             
               Palladius
               ,
               Quem
               perductum
               etiam
               ad
               Hiberniam
               Insulam
               ,
               sed
               cito
               mortuum
               ,
               Probus
               in
               rebus
               gestis
               Sancti
               Patricii
               scripsit
               ,
               dictum
               est
               superius
               .
               Hibernorum
               quidem
               Conversionem
               Deus
               Sancto
               Patricio
               reservavit
               .
            
             I
             hope
             the
             Judicious
             Reader
             will
             neither
             think
             it
             a
             Token
             of
             
               Supine
               Negligence
            
             ,
             nor
             of
             my
             not
             Reading
             the
             Books
             I
             cite
             ;
             that
             I
             did
             not
             Transcribe
             this
             .
             For
             it
             was
             no
             ways
             to
             the
             Purpose
             in
             hand
             ;
             it
             might
             as
             well
             be
             so
             Constructed
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             not
             write
             over
             all
             that
             followeth
             in
             Baronius
             ,
             about
             
               Saint
               Patricks
            
             Descent
             ,
             about
             his
             Ordination
             ,
             his
             Instruction
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             Weight
             of
             his
             Objection
             lyeth
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             Baronius
             and
             Spondanus
             understood
             Prosper
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             Palladius
             was
             sent
             to
             Ireland
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             that
             part
             of
             Britain
             that
             we
             call
             Scotland
             .
             Here
             the
             Enquirer
             giveth
             me
             Occasion
             to
             return
             
             the
             Civility
             of
             a
             good
             Advice
             to
             him
             ;
             that
             he
             would
             consider
             what
             he
             Readeth
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             Citeth
             out
             of
             Authors
             :
             for
             it
             is
             against
             all
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             ,
             to
             make
             Baronius
             and
             Spondanus
             ,
             either
             mean
             this
             in
             this
             Passage
             ,
             (
             or
             so
             to
             understand
             Prosper
             )
             of
             a
             Mission
             to
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Scotland
             .
             It
             is
             to
             make
             a
             flat
             Contradiction
             between
             their
             Meaning
             and
             their
             Words
             :
             Whereas
             they
             say
             ,
             
               Sanctus
               Prosper
               missum
               ait
               Palladium
               ordinatum
               Episcopum
               ad
               Scotos
               ;
               quem
               perductum
               etiam
               ad
               Hiberniam
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Meaning
             then
             must
             be
             to
             our
             Author
             ,
             tho
             he
             was
             Missus
             and
             
               Ordinatus
               ad
               Scotos
            
             ;
             he
             was
             not
             sent
             to
             the
             Scots
             ,
             but
             to
             Ireland
             .
             Do
             not
             the
             Words
             bear
             it
             in
             their
             very
             Face
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             was
             their
             first
             Bishop
             :
             and
             after
             he
             had
             been
             there
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             he
             was
             brought
             over
             to
             Ireland
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             said
             Missus
             ,
             nor
             Ordinatus
             ;
             but
             Perductus
             :
             his
             Mission
             was
             to
             Scotland
             ;
             what
             Casuality
             or
             Design
             led
             him
             to
             Ireland
             ,
             is
             not
             told
             us
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             Prosper
             ,
             but
             Probus
             that
             mentioneth
             his
             going
             to
             Ireland
             :
             and
             that
             he
             never
             was
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             in
             the
             Place
             Cited
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             He
             further
             endeavoureth
             to
             overturn
             our
             Argument
             from
             Prosper
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             Cited
             by
             Baronius
             ;
             where
             he
             attempteth
             two
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             shew
             that
             
               Palladius
               in
               Prospers
               Sense
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               first
               Bishop
               ,
               that
               was
               in
               Scotland
               ;
               but
               the
               first
               Bishop
               that
               was
               sent
               to
               them
               by
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             This
             he
             buildeth
             on
             Prospers
             Words
             ,
             both
             as
             they
             are
             Cited
             by
             Baronius
             ,
             and
             also
             are
             in
             the
             Augustane
             Copy
             ;
             the
             first
             are
             ,
             
               Basso
               &
               Antiocho
               consulibus
               ,
               ad
               Scotos
               in
               Christum
               credentes
               ,
               ordinatus
               a
               Caelestino
               Papa
               Palladius
               ,
               primus
               Episcopus
               mittitur
               .
            
             And
             the
             other
             Copy
             is
             ,
             
               Basso
               &
               Antiocho
               consulibus
               ,
               ad
               Scotos
               in
               Christum
               credentes
               ,
               ordinatus
               a
               Caelestino
               Papa
               Palladius
               ,
               primus
               Episcopus
               missus
               est
               .
            
             I
             see
             not
             what
             moved
             him
             to
             transcribe
             the
             Words
             twice
             ;
             unless
             he
             see
             a
             Mystery
             that
             others
             cannot
             observe
             ,
             in
             the
             Difference
             that
             is
             between
             mittitur
             ,
             and
             
               missus
               est
            
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             have
             mittitur
             ,
             or
             
               missus
               est
               ,
               primus
               Episcopus
            
             to
             signifie
             that
             he
             was
             not
             the
             first
             Bishop
             ;
             but
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Mission
            
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             allowed
             to
             put
             what
             Sense
             on
             Mens
             Words
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             so
             :
             Baronius
             and
             Spondanus
             did
             not
             so
             understand
             the
             Words
             ;
             neither
             can
             any
             Man
             so
             understand
             them
             ,
             unless
             his
             Preconceived
             Opinion
             do
             Darken
             his
             Mind
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             see
             things
             as
             they
             are
             .
             If
             Prosper
             had
             thought
             that
             there
             were
             Bishops
             in
             Scotland
             before
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             spoken
             more
             plainly
             ,
             and
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             sent
             him
             to
             Rule
             over
             the
             Scots
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             ,
             that
             whereas
             Scotland
             was
             formerly
             Governed
             by
             their
             own
             Bishops
             ;
             the
             Pope
             would
             have
             them
             thenceforth
             Governed
             by
             such
             as
             he
             set
             over
             
             them
             .
             He
             telleth
             us
             of
             several
             Bishops
             sent
             to
             other
             Churches
             ;
             not
             to
             introduce
             Episcopacy
             ;
             but
             to
             bring
             them
             in
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             This
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             (
             tho
             he
             instanceth
             only
             in
             
               Austine
               the
               Monk
            
             ,
             who
             was
             sent
             to
             England
             )
             but
             this
             furnisheth
             an
             Argument
             against
             himself
             ;
             for
             none
             of
             them
             is
             called
             
               primus
               Episcopus
            
             of
             such
             a
             Nation
             ,
             except
             he
             who
             was
             sent
             to
             
               Scotland
               .
               Augustine
            
             is
             neither
             called
             
               primus
               Monachus
            
             ,
             nor
             
               primus
               Episcopus
            
             ,
             though
             ,
             as
             
               Beda
               ,
               hist.
               lib.
               1.
               c.
            
             23.
             hath
             it
             ,
             he
             was
             
               ordinandus
               Episcopus
               ,
               si
               a
               Gente
               Anglorum
               susciperetur
               .
            
             He
             saith
             
               it
               is
               not
               evident
               from
               Prospers
               Chronicon
               ,
               whether
               there
               was
               any
               Formed
               ,
               Organized
               Church
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               when
               Palladius
               was
               sent
               by
               Caelestine
               .
            
             This
             is
             wholly
             beside
             the
             Purpose
             :
             for
             Prospers
             Testimony
             is
             not
             brought
             for
             that
             End.
             Is
             it
             not
             enough
             that
             it
             is
             clearly
             proved
             out
             of
             Authentick
             Writers
             :
             that
             the
             Scots
             were
             Christians
             anno
             199
             ,
             and
             Palladius
             came
             to
             them
             about
             431.
             
             Now
             can
             he
             imagine
             ,
             that
             the
             Scots
             Christians
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             were
             not
             an
             Organized
             Church
             ;
             if
             he
             think
             that
             therefore
             they
             were
             Unorganized
             ,
             because
             they
             wanted
             Bishops
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             beg
             the
             Question
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             His
             other
             Answer
             is
             not
             a
             Refutation
             of
             me
             ,
             but
             of
             Baronius
             ,
             who
             took
             the
             
               Chronicon
               consulare
            
             for
             Prospers
             Work
             ;
             whereas
             our
             Author
             saith
             it
             is
             none
             of
             his
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             he
             produceth
             the
             Authority
             of
             Pithaeus
             :
             which
             is
             not
             sufficient
             against
             that
             of
             Baronius
             .
             And
             even
             Pithaeus
             himself
             confesseth
             that
             
               Chronicon
               per
               consules
               digestum
               ,
               hactenus
               in
               omnibus
               Hieronomiani
               Chronici
               editionibus
               Prosperi
               nomine
               subjungitur
               .
            
             All
             the
             Ground
             he
             hath
             for
             denying
             it
             to
             be
             Prospers
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Stile
             differeth
             from
             what
             he
             calleth
             the
             true
             Chronicon
             ,
             whereof
             a
             Fragment
             only
             remaineth
             .
             He
             telleth
             us
             also
             ,
             that
             Doctor
             Cave
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Chronicon
               consulare
            
             is
             much
             Interpolated
             :
             but
             that
             doth
             not
             prove
             the
             Book
             spurious
             ;
             neither
             doth
             it
             derogate
             from
             the
             Testimony
             we
             bring
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             unless
             he
             can
             say
             that
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Interpolations
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             Foisted
             in
             by
             some
             Presbyterian
             ;
             which
             if
             he
             say
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             the
             Presbyterians
             older
             than
             our
             Author
             will
             allow
             .
             He
             quarrelleth
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             asserted
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               was
               received
               in
               Scotland
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               second
               Century
            
             ;
             and
             calleth
             it
             
               a
               Dream
               ;
               because
               we
               have
               no
               certain
               Records
               of
               any
               Progress
               of
               Christianity
               made
               in
               the
               Island
               at
               that
               time
               .
            
             He
             should
             not
             have
             been
             so
             confident
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             without
             Answering
             what
             was
             brought
             for
             that
             Assertion
             ,
             or
             Dream
             ,
             whatever
             he
             will
             call
             it
             .
             He
             should
             have
             disproved
             that
             Donald
             was
             our
             first
             Christian
             King
             :
             that
             he
             began
             to
             Reign
             anno
             199
             ,
             that
             Palladius
             came
             to
             Scotland
             431
             ,
             
             in
             all
             which
             Space
             the
             Scots
             lived
             without
             Bishops
             .
             If
             I
             have
             brought
             our
             Christianity
             any
             nearer
             to
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Christian
             AEra
             ;
             I
             shall
             confess
             an
             Error
             in
             Calculation
             ,
             which
             I
             deny
             not
             that
             I
             may
             readily
             fall
             into
             .
             What
             he
             saith
             of
             Squeezing
             of
             his
             Words
             :
             I
             cannot
             Answer
             ,
             for
             he
             neither
             tells
             where
             ,
             nor
             wherein
             ;
             for
             my
             Book
             
               lying
               open
               to
               his
               Remarks
            
             ;
             the
             Reader
             must
             judge
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             what
             Advantage
             he
             hath
             got
             against
             it
             ;
             the
             Error
             of
             my
             Title
             Page
             ,
             putting
             of
             in
             stead
             of
             
               for
               the
               Clergy
            
             ,
             is
             not
             such
             as
             he
             would
             represent
             ;
             if
             they
             do
             not
             owne
             it
             ,
             he
             should
             crave
             Pardon
             for
             making
             it
             ;
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             Miscalled
             it
             ;
             tho
             I
             confess
             changing
             his
             own
             Word
             was
             an
             Oversight
             ;
             but
             I
             hope
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Beam
             ;
             but
             a
             Mote
             that
             he
             hath
             discovered
             ,
             by
             his
             Critical
             Skill
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Enquirers
               Quarrels
               with
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               which
               have
               not
               yet
               been
               touched
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             last
             Effort
             made
             by
             this
             Author
             against
             the
             Presbyterians
             in
             his
             
               fifth
               Chapter
            
             ,
             is
             made
             up
             of
             his
             Essay
             against
             our
             Opinion
             about
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             other
             Miscellany
             Purposes
             ,
             which
             hardly
             can
             be
             reduced
             to
             one
             Head
             :
             which
             I
             shall
             consider
             as
             his
             Discourse
             shall
             bring
             them
             in
             .
             Before
             I
             Examine
             his
             Dissertation
             ,
             I
             observe
             two
             things
             in
             general
             concerning
             it
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             the
             course
             Treatment
             he
             giveth
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             without
             Exception
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             them
             under
             his
             Feet
             ,
             in
             this
             Conflict
             ,
             before
             he
             enter
             on
             the
             Debate
             .
             He
             calleth
             our
             Opinion
             (
             or
             rather
             his
             own
             mistaken
             Apprehension
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             none
             of
             ours
             ,
             as
             will
             by
             and
             by
             appear
             )
             
               a
               silly
               Theorem
               ,
               on
               which
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               we
               have
               broken
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               filled
               the
               Heads
               and
               Mouths
               of
               People
               with
               a
               thousand
               Airy
               and
               Unaccountable
               Fancies
               :
            
             he
             calls
             what
             we
             say
             on
             this
             Head
             ,
             
               Raveries
               ,
               and
               a
               Labyrinth
               of
               Idle
               Talk
               ,
               Fooleries
               .
            
             My
             other
             Observation
             is
             ,
             his
             odd
             Representation
             of
             our
             Opinion
             ,
             which
             he
             maketh
             to
             be
             altogether
             new
             ,
             and
             
               our
               own
            
             :
             and
             indeed
             as
             he
             representeth
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             wholly
             new
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             ours
             ,
             but
             
               his
               own
            
             :
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
               a
               Significant
               Rite
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               founded
               upon
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               is
               Superstitious
               ,
               Unlawful
               ,
               and
               Abominable
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               may
               Legitimate
               a
               Separation
               from
               any
               Church
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               enjoyned
               to
               preserve
               Order
               and
               Uniformity
               .
            
             Against
             this
             I
             have
             two
             Objections
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             we
             did
             never
             
             condemn
             all
             Significant
             Rites
             in
             Religion
             ,
             even
             tho
             they
             be
             not
             founded
             on
             Divine
             Institution
             .
             Uncovering
             the
             Head
             is
             a
             Significant
             Rite
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             no
             Divine
             Institution
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             use
             it
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             viz.
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             Exercises
             ;
             and
             will
             separate
             from
             no
             Church
             because
             of
             it
             .
             That
             a
             Minister
             Preach
             in
             a
             Decent
             Garb
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             a
             Fools
             Coat
             ,
             is
             a
             Significant
             Rite
             used
             in
             Religion
             ,
             not
             founded
             on
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             yet
             we
             shall
             not
             separate
             for
             enjoyning
             that
             .
             This
             loose
             and
             indistinct
             Way
             of
             Refuting
             an
             Adversary
             ,
             cannot
             Instruct
             ,
             nor
             Convince
             any
             Body
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             Retaliate
             his
             Harsh
             Words
             ,
             by
             giving
             this
             Way
             the
             Epithet
             it
             deserveth
             .
             They
             who
             write
             on
             this
             Subject
             with
             Judgment
             and
             Understanding
             ,
             use
             to
             distinguish
             three
             sorts
             of
             Modes
             of
             Mens
             Actions
             ;
             that
             are
             found
             in
             Religion
             ,
             
               viz.
               Circumstances
               ,
               Rites
            
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             Circumstances
             are
             Modifications
             of
             Actions
             ,
             as
             Time
             ,
             Place
             ,
             Person
             ;
             or
             ,
             a
             Circumstance
             is
             any
             thing
             that
             accompanyeth
             an
             Action
             which
             is
             not
             of
             its
             Essence
             ,
             but
             is
             used
             with
             it
             ,
             relateth
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             Accident
             ,
             or
             Adjunct
             of
             it
             :
             and
             it
             may
             be
             such
             ,
             either
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Physical
             or
             Moral
             Beeing
             of
             the
             Action
             :
             Circumstances
             use
             to
             be
             sorted
             in
             these
             Memorial
             Verses
             ,
             
               
                 Quis
                 ,
                 quid
                 ,
                 ubi
                 ,
                 quibus
                 auxiliis
                 ,
                 cur
                 ,
                 quomodo
                 ,
                 quando
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 forma
                 ,
                 figura
                 ,
                 locus
                 ,
                 tempus
                 ,
                 stirps
                 ,
                 patria
                 ,
                 nomen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Circumstance
             is
             a
             Word
             of
             larger
             Extent
             than
             Rite
             ,
             and
             that
             than
             Ceremony
             ;
             a
             Rite
             is
             the
             Manner
             of
             going
             about
             any
             Action
             (
             chiefly
             that
             which
             is
             Publick
             or
             Solemn
             )
             confirmed
             by
             Law
             or
             Custom
             .
             In
             a
             more
             large
             Sense
             ▪
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             any
             Action
             or
             Thing
             that
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Mode
             or
             Solemnity
             of
             another
             Action
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             the
             Substance
             of
             it
             :
             such
             Rites
             are
             used
             in
             Judicatures
             ,
             Marriages
             ,
             Burials
             ,
             Inaugurations
             ,
             &c.
             some
             of
             them
             are
             Civil
             ,
             some
             Military
             ,
             &c.
             and
             some
             also
             are
             Sacred
             ;
             when
             they
             are
             appropriated
             to
             Religion
             .
             A
             Ceremony
             is
             a
             Sacred
             Rite
             :
             the
             best
             Authors
             that
             I
             have
             seen
             ,
             whether
             Heathen
             or
             Christian
             ,
             Popish
             or
             Protestant
             ,
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             Ceremony
             is
             peculiar
             to
             Religion
             :
             however
             the
             Word
             be
             sometimes
             ,
             in
             common
             Speech
             ,
             more
             largely
             taken
             .
             This
             applyed
             to
             our
             Purpose
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             our
             Author
             doth
             widely
             mistake
             ,
             when
             he
             representeth
             us
             as
             against
             Significant
             Humane
             Rites
             in
             Religion
             :
             we
             oppose
             only
             these
             of
             them
             which
             are
             appropriated
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             Religious
             Rites
             ,
             or
             Ceremonies
             .
             He
             cannot
             but
             know
             that
             there
             are
             many
             Actions
             used
             in
             Religion
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             Religious
             .
          
           
           
             §
             2.
             
             The
             second
             Thing
             that
             I
             Observe
             in
             his
             Representation
             of
             the
             Opinion
             of
             his
             Adverstaries
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             found
             separation
             on
             Ceremonies
             imposed
             to
             preserve
             Order
             and
             Unity
             .
             It
             is
             no
             so
             .
             Let
             them
             devise
             what
             Ceremonies
             they
             will
             (
             which
             are
             not
             down-right
             Idolatry
             )
             and
             impose
             them
             on
             the
             most
             plausible
             pretences
             they
             can
             think
             on
             :
             yea
             ,
             let
             them
             use
             them
             as
             much
             as
             they
             will
             ;
             we
             do
             not
             think
             all
             this
             a
             sufficient
             Ground
             of
             Separation
             from
             a
             true
             Church
             whereof
             we
             are
             Members
             :
             but
             if
             they
             impose
             on
             us
             Religious
             Rites
             ,
             or
             Sacred
             significant
             Ceremonies
             ;
             so
             as
             we
             cannot
             be
             suffered
             to
             Worship
             God
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             unless
             we
             either
             approve
             them
             ,
             or
             use
             them
             ,
             this
             we
             think
             a
             just
             Cause
             of
             Separation
             :
             seing
             such
             Complyance
             were
             our
             Personal
             Action
             ,
             and
             sinful
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             And
             yet
             the
             Separation
             of
             them
             who
             thus
             scruple
             ,
             is
             rather
             a
             passive
             Separation
             ,
             than
             active
             :
             they
             are
             driven
             away
             ,
             rather
             than
             run
             away
             .
             Let
             us
             now
             hear
             what
             he
             hath
             to
             say
             in
             Defence
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             the
             Question
             about
             which
             he
             hath
             so
             Stated
             .
             He
             
               will
               not
               gather
               together
               all
               our
               Raveries
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               few
               Words
               ,
               Vindicate
               the
               Practice
               of
               all
               Churches
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Those
             are
             but
             Words
             .
             He
             had
             done
             wisely
             if
             he
             had
             excepted
             the
             Apostolick
             Churches
             .
             And
             tho
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             Ceremonies
             did
             early
             and
             unobservably
             creep
             into
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             through
             the
             Zeal
             of
             some
             Good
             Men
             ,
             who
             saw
             not
             the
             ●mportance
             ,
             nor
             bad
             Consequences
             of
             such
             Observations
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             made
             appear
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             that
             they
             now
             observe
             had
             no
             such
             early
             Original
             ;
             and
             that
             some
             of
             these
             which
             were
             observed
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             are
             laid
             aside
             by
             them
             .
             Of
             the
             first
             Sort
             ,
             I
             instance
             Kneeling
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             receiving
             the
             LORD'S
             Supper
             ,
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Days
            
             ,
             of
             which
             before
             .
             Of
             the
             other
             Sort
             ,
             I
             instance
             the
             
               Trin●
               Immersio
            
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             
               Aagapae
               ,
               Baptising
               on
               Whitsunday
            
             ,
             or
             
               Dominica
               in
               albis
            
             ,
             rather
             than
             on
             any
             other
             Day
             ;
             the
             
               Osculum
               pacis
            
             ,
             all
             the
             Steps
             of
             the
             Catechumeni
             ,
             and
             Paenitentes
             ,
             before
             they
             could
             be
             received
             into
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             things
             which
             one
             may
             find
             in
             
               Albaspin
               ▪
               Observ.
               Ecclesiast
            
             .
             which
             is
             Compendized
             by
             Keitembellius
             :
             there
             are
             also
             not
             a
             few
             modern
             Churches
             who
             are
             not
             for
             the
             Cermonies
             as
             they
             are
             Pleaded
             for
             by
             Him
             and
             his
             Party
             .
             If
             what
             I
             have
             said
             be
             Considered
             ,
             his
             first
             Argument
             proposed
             by
             way
             of
             Question
             admitteth
             of
             an
             easie
             Answer
             .
             The
             Apostolick
             Church
             Worshiped
             GOD
             without
             Religious
             Ceremonies
             not
             Instituted
             by
             CHRIST
             ;
             and
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             own
             these
             as
             Societies
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             be
             more
             Considered
             than
             others
             .
             A
             sett
             of
             Arguments
             he
             next
             
             bringeth
             .
             1.
             
             
               The
               Light
               of
               Nature
               teacheth
               us
               to
               Worship
               GOD
               ,
               and
               all
               Men
               have
               Agreed
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               Solemn
               W●rship
               of
               the
               DEITIE
               ought
               to
               be
               performed
               in
               Unity
               and
               Society
               .
            
             A.
             If
             he
             make
             the
             Consequence
             (
             which
             he
             hath
             Suppressed
             )
             to
             be
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             humane
             Religious
             significant
             Ceremonies
             ;
             we
             deny
             this
             Consequence
             ,
             as
             not
             having
             a
             shadow
             of
             Reason
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             this
             Argument
             have
             any
             weight
             ,
             humane
             Ceremonies
             must
             be
             necessarie
             :
             And
             GOD
             cannot
             be
             Worshiped
             without
             them
             :
             and
             all
             the
             Presbyterians
             are
             not
             only
             Defective
             in
             their
             Worship
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             a
             Nullitie
             in
             it
             through
             want
             of
             such
             Ceremonies
             :
             which
             looketh
             more
             like
             Raverie
             than
             any
             thing
             he
             can
             Charge
             us
             with
             .
             2.
             
             Saith
             he
             ,
             
               This
               publick
               Worship
               should
               be
               fixed
               and
               Established
               by
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Authority
               of
               Competent
               Judges
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Manner
               and
               Method
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             Are
             the
             Manner
             and
             Method
             of
             Worship
             Religious
             significant
             Ceremonies
             ?
             The
             Method
             is
             a
             Circumstance
             ;
             neither
             Rite
             nor
             Ceremonie
             :
             for
             the
             Manner
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             some-what
             that
             is
             common
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             other
             Publick
             and
             Solemn
             Actions
             ;
             and
             it
             consisteth
             in
             some
             civil
             Rites
             ,
             therefore
             used
             in
             Worship
             because
             they
             have
             by
             Custom
             ,
             Obtained
             in
             other
             publick
             Solemnities
             :
             this
             manner
             of
             Worship
             is
             not
             to
             be
             Determined
             by
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Authority
             of
             any
             particular
             Judges
             ;
             but
             the
             Tacite
             Consent
             of
             the
             Nation
             bringeth
             it
             in
             by
             using
             it
             in
             all
             such
             Actions
             :
             So
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             
               Prophesie
               with
               his
               Head
               uncovered
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               wear
               long
               Hair
            
             ;
             was
             a
             Manner
             of
             Worship
             not
             determined
             by
             any
             Council
             ,
             but
             brought
             in
             by
             civil
             Custom
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             decent
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             fault
             to
             do
             otherways
             :
             so
             it
             were
             a
             fault
             among
             us
             ,
             for
             a
             Minister
             to
             Preach
             in
             an
             Antick
             and
             ridiculous
             Garb
             ,
             which
             Custom
             hath
             made
             such
             .
             Or
             the
             manner
             of
             Worship
             is
             something
             that
             is
             peculiar
             to
             Religious
             Worship
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             case
             it
             is
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Worship
             it self
             ;
             being
             Designed
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             GOD
             may
             be
             Honoured
             :
             tho
             it
             be
             a
             Mode
             of
             that
             Species
             of
             Worship
             :
             
               (
               V.
               Gr.
            
             the
             Cross
             is
             a
             Mode
             of
             Baptism
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             Worship
             it self
             ;
             being
             devised
             for
             a
             Sacred
             signification
             ,
             and
             being
             peculiar
             to
             Religion
             :
             this
             sort
             of
             
               Manner
               of
               Worship
            
             must
             be
             fixed
             and
             Established
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             neither
             do
             I
             know
             any
             lower
             Authority
             of
             any
             Judge
             that
             is
             Competent
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             His
             Third
             Argument
             ,
             or
             Axiom
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             
               we
               ought
               to
               express
               our
               Ad●ration
               in
               the
               publick
               Worship
               of
               GOD
               ,
               by
               such
               significant
               Signs
               of
               Piety
               ,
               and
               Devotion
               ,
               as
               are
               known
               in
               that
               Nation
               where
               we
               live
               ,
               to
               express
               our
               Reverence
               ,
               and
               Esteem
               .
            
             The
             former
             Distinction
             will
             easily
             shew
             how
             little
             this
             will
             make
             for
             him
             .
             If
             he
             speak
             of
             natural
             or
             civil
             ●ites
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Actions
             ,
             or
             
             Gestures
             ,
             or
             Things
             ,
             that
             Nature
             or
             civil
             Custom
             hath
             made
             so
             Expressive
             ;
             we
             yield
             all
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             mean
             Religious
             Rites
             ,
             or
             Ceremonies
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             Things
             ,
             Actions
             ,
             or
             Gestures
             as
             have
             no
             place
             ,
             nor
             are
             not
             lookt
             on
             as
             so
             Expressive
             ,
             in
             any
             other
             Solemnity
             but
             in
             Religion
             ;
             I
             deny
             his
             Assertion
             :
             for
             what
             ever
             Custom
             hath
             crept
             into
             a
             Church
             or
             Nation
             ,
             which
             is
             peculiar
             to
             Religion
             ;
             and
             tho
             it
             be
             never
             so
             well
             known
             in
             the
             Nation
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             introduced
             it
             into
             Worship
             meerly
             by
             her
             own
             Authority
             ;
             So
             as
             it
             is
             neither
             made
             decent
             by
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             by
             Custom
             ,
             in
             other
             Solemnities
             or
             Actions
             ;
             nor
             enjoyned
             by
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             CHRIST
             .
             Hence
             we
             can
             allow
             
               Sighing
               ,
               lifting
               up
               the
               Hands
               ,
            
             or
             Eyes
             in
             Worship
             ;
             Nature
             hath
             made
             them
             Expressive
             :
             also
             
               a
               grave
               and
               decent
               Garb
            
             ;
             because
             civil
             Custom
             hath
             made
             that
             ●it
             .
             Also
             using
             
               Water
               in
               the
               Baptism
            
             ,
             and
             
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               in
               the
               LORD'S
               Supper
            
             ;
             because
             Divine
             Institution
             hath
             made
             them
             Significant
             and
             Useful
             :
             but
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             Surplice
             ,
             &c.
             we
             cannot
             allow
             ,
             because
             their
             Signification
             and
             Use
             in
             Religon
             ariseth
             from
             none
             of
             these
             ;
             but
             only
             from
             Mans
             will.
             His
             Fourth
             Assertion
             is
             ,
             
               these
               significant
               Signs
               being
               indifferent
               in
               their
               Nature
               are
               variable
               according
               to
               the
               ●ge
               or
               Country
               with
               whom
               we
               have
               to
               do
               ;
               and
               may
               be
               Changed
               by
               the
               Authority
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               our
               Superiors
               ,
               as
               o●t
               as
               there
               is
               sufficient
               Reason
               ;
               of
               which
               they
               only
               are
               the
               Judges
               .
            
             Other
             Ceremonialists
             use
             to
             Plead
             for
             the
             Churches
             Ceremonie-making
             Power
             with
             a
             little
             more
             Caution
             and
             Limitation
             ▪
             so
             as
             they
             are
             careful
             to
             Shut
             the
             Door
             against
             the
             Popish
             Ceremonies
             :
             Some
             because
             of
             their
             ineptitude
             ,
             the
             Bulk
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             Number
             ,
             being
             a
             Burden
             :
             but
             this
             Author
             is
             troubled
             with
             no
             such
             Scruples
             ,
             or
             Fetters
             ,
             he
             setteth
             the
             Door
             as
             wide
             open
             as
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             any
             Church-Rulers
             (
             yea
             ,
             or
             Rulers
             of
             the
             State
             )
             please
             to
             have
             it
             :
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             Will
             ,
             can
             keep
             out
             a
             Deluge
             of
             Ceremonial
             Fopperies
             .
             That
             the
             Ceremonies
             we
             Contend
             about
             (
             I
             mean
             Religious
             Ceremonies
             )
             are
             indifferent
             in
             their
             own
             Nature
             ,
             he
             supposeth
             :
             but
             this
             is
             not
             to
             Instruct
             ,
             but
             to
             Hoodwink
             the
             Reader
             :
             for
             he
             should
             have
             Distinguished
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             Significant
             Ceremonies
             :
             It
             hath
             a
             general
             Nature
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             such
             an
             Action
             ,
             
               V.
               Gr.
            
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Finger
             ,
             whereby
             the
             transient
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             is
             made
             on
             the
             Fore-head
             of
             a
             Child
             ;
             let
             that
             pass
             for
             indifferent
             .
             It
             hath
             also
             a
             particular
             Nature
             ,
             as
             it
             standeth
             in
             such
             Circumstances
             ,
             viz.
             as
             it
             is
             Appointed
             to
             be
             annexed
             to
             Baptism
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             Stated
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             appointed
             to
             it
             :
             and
             as
             a
             Religious
             Signification
             for
             a
             
             Spiritual
             end
             is
             put
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             ,
             not
             by
             CHRISTS
             ,
             but
             by
             Mans
             Authority
             ;
             we
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             indifferent
             in
             its
             Nature
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             thus
             Considered
             :
             as
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             this
             Debate
             .
             But
             suppose
             we
             should
             allow
             an
             Indifferencie
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             humane
             Actions
             to
             be
             used
             in
             Worship
             ;
             it
             is
             said
             without
             all
             Warrant
             ,
             that
             
               our
               Superiors
               may
               Determine
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               this
               Indifferencie
               ,
               and
               Change
               their
               Injunctions
               about
               these
               Actions
               when
               ,
               and
               as
               often
               as
               they
               see
               Reason
               so
               to
               do
            
             ;
             tho
             no
             Body
             else
             can
             see
             any
             such
             Reason
             .
             This
             is
             to
             make
             our
             Superiours
             absolute
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             an
             arbitrarie
             Power
             ,
             in
             these
             things
             that
             we
             can
             make
             appear
             to
             be
             parts
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             which
             himself
             cannot
             deny
             to
             have
             a
             great
             influence
             on
             Religion
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             it
             is
             nearly
             concerned
             .
             Beside
             to
             say
             that
             Superiors
             may
             Determine
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             its
             Nature
             indifferent
             ,
             wherein
             Religion
             is
             concerned
             ,
             is
             to
             open
             a
             Door
             to
             so
             many
             Impositions
             as
             might
             make
             Gospel
             Worship
             a
             greater
             Yoke
             than
             that
             which
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             was
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             10.
             
             For
             Circumstances
             of
             Actions
             are
             innumberable
             ,
             and
             few
             of
             them
             are
             Determined
             and
             Enjoyned
             by
             the
             LORD
             .
             We
             know
             the
             Church
             may
             determine
             the
             Actions
             in
             ,
             and
             about
             Worship
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             Determined
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             yet
             must
             be
             Determined
             :
             but
             that
             she
             may
             Determine
             what
             ever
             she
             thinketh
             fit
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             Admitted
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             He
             telleth
             us
             ,
             p.
             152.
             that
             
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               make
               Objections
               against
               the
               decent
               visible
               Motions
               of
               the
               Body
               in
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               which
               may
               not
               be
               improved
               against
               the
               vocal
               Expressions
               of
               the
               Tongue
               .
            
             If
             he
             must
             be
             allowed
             to
             Determine
             what
             Motions
             of
             the
             Body
             are
             decent
             ;
             this
             his
             Assertion
             could
             be
             not
             Opposed
             :
             but
             there
             are
             who
             call
             most
             of
             these
             Bodily
             Motions
             decent
             ,
             even
             in
             Worship
             ,
             which
             are
             Learned
             at
             the
             
               Dancing
               School
            
             :
             which
             yet
             it
             were
             hard
             for
             the
             Church
             to
             Enjoyn
             :
             Wherefore
             these
             Motions
             that
             were
             made
             decent
             in
             Worship
             by
             Nature
             ,
             by
             civil
             Custom
             other
             grave
             and
             serious
             Actions
             ,
             or
             by
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             we
             make
             no
             Objection
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             blame
             them
             who
             neglect
             them
             ▪
             but
             for
             Motions
             that
             Men
             will
             call
             decent
             ,
             without
             ground
             from
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             we
             make
             Objections
             (
             which
             yet
             have
             not
             been
             sufficiently
             Answered
             )
             against
             their
             being
             Injoyned
             in
             ●●orship
             ,
             which
             he
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             Improve
             against
             all
             the
             Vocal
             Expressions
             of
             the
             Tongue
             .
             He
             saith
             
               we
               allow
               all
               these
            
             .
             VVhat
             he
             meaneth
             by
             so
             saying
             ,
             I
             cannot
             Divine
             ,
             we
             allow
             Vocal
             Expressions
             ,
             and
             Bodily
             Motions
             too
             ,
             that
             such
             of
             them
             as
             are
             fit
             should
             be
             used
             .
             But
             we
             do
             not
             allow
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             
             her
             own
             Authority
             ,
             without
             such
             Warrant
             as
             is
             above-mentioned
             ,
             should
             enjoyn
             her
             Determinations
             either
             in
             the
             one
             or
             in
             the
             other
             .
             I
             hope
             he
             hath
             no
             ill
             meaning
             when
             he
             saith
             
               Nature
               led
               us
               at
               first
               to
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               DEITIE
               .
            
             I
             think
             Revelation
             had
             as
             early
             ,
             and
             as
             effectual
             a
             hand
             in
             it
             ,
             after
             the
             Fall.
             I
             confess
             Nature
             alone
             will
             lead
             Men
             to
             Worship
             the
             DEITY
             ;
             but
             that
             Worship
             will
             not
             be
             such
             as
             even
             this
             Author
             will
             think
             sutable
             to
             Gospel
             Purity
             ;
             but
             will
             have
             worse
             Mixtures
             than
             those
             that
             we
             Contend
             about
             .
             He
             concludeth
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Reverence
               we
               owe
               to
               GOD
               ,
               must
               needs
               bring
               along
               with
               it
               these
               outward
               Significations
               of
               respect
               that
               are
               made
               Decent
               by
               Custom
               and
               Authority
               ,
               to
               whose
               Decision
               alone
               GOD
               left
               these
               exterior
               Rituals
               of
               Worship
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             still
             endeavoureth
             to
             lurk
             under
             ambiguous
             Expressions
             :
             we
             confess
             the
             Decision
             of
             some
             exterior
             Rituals
             in
             Worship
             is
             left
             to
             civil
             Custom
             :
             and
             others
             to
             Divine
             Authority
             :
             but
             that
             the
             Decision
             of
             any
             Rituals
             in
             Worship
             is
             left
             to
             Church
             Custom
             ,
             where
             the
             Thing
             hath
             no
             Decencie
             but
             in
             Religion
             ;
             or
             to
             Humane
             Authority
             :
             this
             is
             what
             we
             Question
             ;
             and
             he
             should
             Prove
             .
             He
             speaketh
             ,
             p.
             153.
             of
             
               Rites
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               GOD
               (
               among
               the
               Jews
               )
               that
               were
               only
               Significations
               of
               Reverence
               and
               Uniformity
               which
               were
               still
               retained
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               transmitted
               to
               them
               by
               Patriarchal
               Custom
               ,
               and
               Traditions
               ,
               though
               only
               founded
               on
               Humane
               Appointment
               .
            
             But
             he
             hath
             not
             thought
             fit
             to
             give
             us
             any
             one
             Instance
             of
             such
             Rites
             .
             If
             he
             mean
             Religious
             Ceremonies
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Actions
             peculiar
             to
             Worship
             ,
             I
             think
             he
             can
             give
             no
             Instance
             of
             such
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             before
             its
             great
             Apostacie
             ,
             except
             these
             that
             were
             Instituted
             by
             GOD
             ,
             and
             taught
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             He
             cometh
             next
             ,
             p.
             154.
             to
             renew
             the
             Arguments
             he
             had
             managed
             in
             his
             
               Apology
               ,
               p.
               155.
               &c.
            
             and
             were
             Answered
             ,
             
               Def.
               of
               Vindic.
               p.
            
             38.
             
             He
             telleth
             us
             of
             a
             
               General
               Medium
            
             he
             had
             used
             ,
             
               that
               there
               are
               several
               significant
               Ceremonies
               mentioned
               in
               ,
               and
               alluded
               to
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               were
               Practised
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               GOD
               under
               the
               Patriarchal
               ,
               Jewish
               ,
               and
               Christian
               AEconomie
               ,
               which
               had
               no
               other
               than
               Humane
               Appointment
               .
            
             The
             first
             Instance
             he
             giveth
             is
             ,
             
               Discalceation
               ,
               Exod.
            
             13.
             5.
             
             He
             had
             in
             his
             Apology
             ,
             joyned
             with
             this
             ,
             
               looking
               to
               our
               Feet
               when
               we
               go
               to
               the
               House
               of
               GOD
               ;
               Eccies
               .
            
             5.
             1.
             
             But
             he
             hath
             now
             wisely
             left
             out
             this
             last
             :
             and
             Insisteth
             only
             on
             Discalccation
             .
             What
             was
             Objected
             here
             ,
             with
             some
             freedom
             ,
             that
             was
             
               bad
               Logick
            
             ,
             he
             representeth
             as
             reflecting
             on
             Mr.
             Mede
             ,
             who
             discourseth
             of
             that
             Observation
             among
             the
             Eastern-Nations
             .
             I
             have
             as
             high
             Esteem
             of
             
               Mr.
               Medes
            
             Learning
             as
             he
             hath
             ;
             and
             have
             said
             nothing
             that
             
             can
             import
             the
             Contrarie
             .
             The
             Answer
             given
             to
             this
             Instance
             ,
             was
             ,
             
               this
               was
               Commanded
               of
               GOD
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               no
               Argument
               for
               Observing
               what
               is
               brought
               into
               the
               Worship
               of
               GOD
               merely
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               Man.
            
             All
             the
             Reply
             that
             he
             bringeth
             is
             ,
             that
             
               this
               Command
               was
               no
               new
               Institution
               of
               a
               Ceremonie
               ,
            
             whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               what
               GOD
               said
               to
               Moses
               was
               only
               an
               Advertisement
               to
               Observe
               a
               Custom
               that
               he
               knew
               to
               be
               used
               in
               the
               Eastern-Nations
               ;
               so
               that
               had
               Moses
               put
               off
               his
               Shoes
               before
               that
               Advertisement
               ,
               he
               had
               done
               nothing
               amiss
               :
               and
               so
               this
               is
               a
               strong
               Confirmation
               of
               Ceremonies
               that
               express
               our
               Reverence
               though
               founded
               on
               Humane
               Appointment
               .
            
             Here
             I
             remark
             .
             1.
             
             Whether
             this
             was
             a
             
               new
               Institution
            
             of
             a
             Ceremonie
             or
             not
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             our
             Purpose
             :
             Moses
             had
             express
             Divine
             Warrant
             for
             what
             he
             did
             :
             if
             he
             can
             shew
             the
             like
             for
             our
             Ceremonies
             we
             shall
             Observe
             them
             .
             The
             LORD
             might
             Enjoyn
             what
             he
             would
             ,
             either
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             or
             for
             perpetual
             Observation
             :
             either
             what
             was
             used
             among
             the
             Nations
             ;
             or
             what
             was
             not
             so
             used
             :
             Let
             us
             see
             an
             Approbation
             of
             any
             of
             our
             Ceremonies
             that
             is
             Paralel
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             lay
             our
             Hand
             on
             our
             Mouth
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             evldent
             that
             this
             was
             a
             Civil
             Custom
             ,
             and
             made
             expressive
             of
             Reverence
             by
             that
             Civil
             Custom
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             the
             LORD
             is
             not
             here
             either
             Instituting
             ,
             or
             Approving
             ,
             a
             Religious
             Ceremonie
             ,
             but
             requiring
             to
             express
             profound
             Reverence
             in
             the
             Ordinarie
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             such
             an
             Extraordinarie
             Occasion
             .
             
               Corn.
               a
               lapide
            
             ;
             saith
             ,
             
               Minus
               enim
               audacter
               &
               curiose
               accesserat
               Moses
               .
            
             That
             this
             was
             a
             Civil
             Custom
             ,
             and
             had
             its
             Signification
             ,
             not
             from
             Man's
             Authority
             Appropriating
             it
             to
             GOD'S
             Worship
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             we
             Debate
             about
             )
             is
             clear
             from
             
               Mr
               ,
               Mede
            
             ,
             and
             what
             my
             Antagonist
             bringeth
             out
             of
             him
             .
             Also
             ,
             the
             same
             Learned
             School-Man
             (
             I
             mean
             
               A
               Lapide
            
             )
             saith
             ,
             
               his
               ritus
               a
               mancipiis
               descendit
               ,
               qui
               nudis
               pedibus
               incedebant
               ,
               in
               signum
               subjectionis
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             he
             Paraphraseth
             that
             Text
             ,
             
               Exod.
               3.
               5.
               ut
               totus
               in
               Dei
               jus
               &
               obsequium
               transeas
               .
            
             It
             is
             Observed
             by
             Ainsworth
             on
             the
             same
             Text
             ,
             that
             
               this
               was
               a
               Civil
               Sign
               of
               transferring
               our
               Right
               to
               another
               ,
               Deut.
               25.
               9.
               
               Ruth
            
             4.
             7.
             
             It
             was
             also
             by
             Civil
             Custom
             ,
             an
             Expression
             of
             Sorrow
             .
             2
             
               Sam.
               15.
               30.
               
               Isai.
               20.
               2
               ,
               4.
               
               Ezek
            
             24.
             17
             ,
             23.
             
             Now
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             shew
             that
             the
             Ceremonies
             have
             ,
             by
             Civil
             Custom
             ,
             such
             aptitude
             to
             Signifie
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             express
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             GOD
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             Oppose
             them
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             3.
             
             Evident
             from
             his
             own
             Words
             ,
             p.
             55.
             where
             to
             my
             Question
             ,
             
               why
               do
               not
               they
               Observe
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               fit
               Ceremonie
               to
               express
               our
               ●everence
               in
               Worship
            
             ;
             he
             Answereth
             ;
             
               what
               is
               so
               Expressive
               in
               one
               Age
               or
               Countrey
               may
               be
               not
               so
               in
               another
               .
            
             Surely
             this
             Change
             can
             only
             come
             from
             Civll
             Custom
             :
             what
             is
             peculiar
             
             to
             Religion
             is
             the
             same
             every
             where
             .
             If
             then
             this
             Action
             was
             broug●t
             into
             Religion
             by
             the
             Significancie
             and
             Aptitude
             it
             had
             been
             got
             by
             Civil
             Custom
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             Praecedent
             for
             such
             Ceremonies
             as
             that
             cannot
             be
             Pleaded
             for
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Another
             Instance
             he
             had
             brought
             was
             ,
             
               Sackcloth
               and
               Ashe●
            
             ,
             as
             signifying
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             in
             their
             Solemn
             Humiliation
             ;
             To
             these
             2
             Things
             were
             Answered
             ;
             The
             One
             ,
             
               Why
               do
               not
               the
               Prelatists
               use
               these
               ?
            
             This
             he
             Rejecteth
             ,
             as
             
               unparalelled
               Nonsense
            
             ;
             because
             ,
             
               if
               they
               were
               still
               in
               use
               in
               our
               Countrey
               who
               would
               refuse
               them
               that
               was
               not
               resolved
               to
               be
               singular
               .
               A.
            
             I
             should
             be
             none
             of
             these
             singular
             Persons
             :
             If
             they
             had
             now
             Significancie
             by
             civil
             Custom
             :
             I
             should
             be
             willing
             that
             they
             should
             be
             used
             in
             Religion
             ,
             when
             Humiliation
             and
             Sorrow
             were
             Solemnly
             to
             be
             exprest
             :
             but
             when
             they
             want
             that
             ,
             I
             think
             our
             Brethren
             do
             well
             not
             to
             use
             them
             in
             Religion
             .
             Yet
             I
             must
             say
             still
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             Religious
             Ceremonies
             of
             Old
             ;
             that
             is
             peculiar
             to
             Religion
             ;
             they
             should
             be
             still
             used
             without
             any
             Dependence
             on
             the
             civil
             Custom
             of
             our
             Time.
             I
             see
             not
             what
             Nonsense
             is
             in
             this
             .
             If
             he
             did
             not
             look
             on
             them
             as
             Religious
             Ceremonies
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             used
             in
             Religion
             from
             their
             Signification
             that
             they
             had
             by
             Civil
             use
             ;
             the
             Nonsense
             was
             in
             bringing
             this
             as
             an
             Instance
             of
             Religious
             Ceremonies
             of
             Humane
             Appointment
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             no
             Authority
             but
             from
             Men
             ;
             therefore
             they
             never
             were
             ,
             nor
             now
             should
             be
             ,
             Religious
             Ceremonies
             .
             His
             next
             Instance
             is
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             
               ad
               hominem
               .
               Lifting
               up
               the
               right
               hand
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               in
               Swearing
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
             It
             was
             Answered
             ,
             that
             
               this
               ●ite
               ,
               not
               only
               hath
               Warrant
               from
               Scripture
               Example
               ,
               but
               is
               the
               Civil
               Custom
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               the
               like
               cannot
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Controverted
               Ceremonies
               .
            
             His
             Reply
             is
             ,
             
               a
               Ceremonie
               being
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               maketh
               it
               not
               only
               allowable
               ;
               but
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               in
               it self
               ,
               before
               Lawful
               and
               decent
               .
               And
               it
               is
               Lawful
               to
               us
               ,
               on
               the
               same
               Reasons
               that
               made
               it
               Lawful
               to
               them
               who
               first
               Practised
               it
               .
            
             In
             Pursuance
             of
             this
             his
             Reply
             ,
             he
             allegeth
             ,
             that
             
               we
               hereby
               Grant
               ,
               that
               many
               such
               Usages
               are
               alluded
               to
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               are
               merely
               of
               Humane
               Appointment
               ,
               and
               yet
               Deny
               their
               Lawfulness
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               make
               all
               Men
               that
               Lived
               before
               us
               to
               be
               Sottishly
               Superstitious
               .
            
             To
             this
             Purpose
             he
             Discourseth
             ,
             p.
             158.
             159.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             Considered
             that
             we
             do
             not
             make
             bare
             Allusion
             made
             in
             Scripture
             to
             any
             Usage
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Proof
             of
             its
             Lawfulness
             :
             for
             some
             were
             Alluded
             to
             that
             were
             very
             far
             from
             being
             Lawful
             :
             Instances
             may
             be
             given
             of
             
               putting
               the
               Branch
               to
               the
               Nose
               ,
               kissing
               the
               Hand
               ,
               or
               kissing
               the
               Images
            
             that
             they
             worshiped
             ,
             which
             (
             and
             many
             more
             )
             were
             Practised
             by
             Idolaters
             .
             Our
             Opinion
             
             in
             this
             Matter
             is
             ,
             that
             what
             Rites
             are
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             used
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             True
             GOD
             ,
             by
             His
             People
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             any
             where
             Condemned
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             look
             on
             as
             Lawful
             ,
             and
             Approved
             of
             GOD
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             they
             then
             were
             used
             .
             Now
             some
             of
             these
             Rites
             were
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Jewish
             Ceremonies
             Enjoyned
             by
             Moses
             :
             these
             were
             then
             Lawful
             ,
             but
             now
             are
             not
             so
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             Abrogated
             by
             CHRIST
             ;
             also
             all
             these
             Instituted
             by
             CHRIST
             are
             still
             Lawful
             .
             Others
             of
             them
             are
             Natural
             Expressions
             of
             the
             Acting
             of
             the
             Mind
             :
             such
             as
             
               Sighing
               ,
               lifting
               the
               ●…yes
            
             ,
             &c.
             these
             are
             always
             Lawful
             :
             others
             of
             them
             were
             Civil
             Customs
             ,
             which
             by
             Use
             acquired
             a
             Significancie
             ,
             and
             fitness
             to
             express
             our
             Affections
             that
             we
             should
             have
             in
             Religious
             Worship
             ;
             such
             as
             
               Sackcloth
               ,
               renting
               our
               Cloaths
               ,
               Incurvation
               ,
            
             &c.
             these
             are
             certainly
             Lawful
             to
             be
             used
             in
             Worship
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             have
             that
             Significancie
             ,
             by
             the
             Force
             of
             Civil
             Custom
             ;
             but
             in
             Times
             and
             Places
             where
             that
             Significancie
             is
             not
             ,
             the
             Ground
             of
             it
             being
             ceased
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             how
             they
             can
             be
             Esteemed
             Lawful
             ,
             having
             ,
             then
             ,
             and
             there
             ,
             no
             Use
             or
             Significancie
             in
             GOD'S
             Worship
             ;
             but
             what
             they
             have
             from
             Man's
             will
             ,
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             Regulate
             GOD'S
             Worship
             .
             Our
             Author
             Mistaketh
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               we
               think
               some
               ceremonies
               Lawful
               which
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               or
               alluded
               to
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               no
               other
               Original
               than
               Humane
               Appointment
               :
            
             this
             we
             Disown
             :
             for
             none
             of
             these
             Three
             ways
             by
             which
             Rites
             get
             their
             Significancie
             (
             which
             〈◊〉
             have
             now
             mentio●…ed
             )
             can
             be
             justly
             called
             Humane
             Appointment
             :
             Civil
             Custom
             is
             that
             which
             cometh
             nearest
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             yet
             Differeth
             far
             from
             it
             :
             for
             Humane
             Appointment
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Authority
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             Law
             ,
             or
             Injunction
             ,
             or
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             one
             ,
             or
             more
             Men
             ,
             expresly
             Concluding
             that
             so
             it
             shall
             be
             :
             Custom
             is
             a
             Tacite
             Consent
             of
             People
             ,
             whether
             Great
             or
             Small
             ,
             whether
             Placed
             in
             Authority
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             in
             using
             such
             an
             Action
             ,
             or
             Word
             ,
             for
             such
             an
             End
             ,
             or
             Signification
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             Debate
             ,
             what
             Men
             in
             Authority
             may
             do
             ,
             toward
             putting
             a
             Civil
             Signification
             on
             Words
             and
             Actions
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             Current
             in
             Civil
             Selemnities
             :
             but
             〈◊〉
             Maintain
             that
             they
             cannot
             give
             a
             Religious
             Signification
             or
             Use
             to
             any
             Word
             ,
             or
             Action
             ,
             or
             Gesture
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             cannot
             Appoint
             it
             to
             be
             used
             so
             in
             Religion
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             no
             Aptitude
             for
             that
             Use
             or
             Significancie
             from
             its
             Common
             Use
             in
             other
             things
             :
             for
             this
             were
             to
             Dispose
             of
             the
             External
             Worship
             of
             GOD
             at
             their
             will.
             
          
           
           
             §
             7.
             
             For
             the
             Rite
             of
             
               Lifting
               up
               the
               Hand
            
             ,
             so
             often
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Practised
             by
             good
             Men
             ,
             by
             good
             Angels
             :
             yea
             ,
             by
             God
             Himself
             ,
             (
             speaking
             of
             Him
             after
             the
             Manner
             of
             Men
             )
             that
             it
             had
             its
             Original
             from
             Humane
             Appointment
             ,
             is
             simply
             denyed
             .
             We
             have
             no
             Footsteps
             of
             such
             a
             Law
             ,
             Antecedent
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             it
             ,
             either
             in
             Sacred
             ,
             or
             other
             Records
             .
             I
             may
             with
             Confidence
             conclude
             ,
             that
             this
             Usage
             had
             its
             Original
             ,
             if
             not
             from
             Nature
             ,
             as
             Lifting
             up
             of
             the
             Eyes
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             yet
             from
             an
             Universal
             Custom
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             all
             ,
             or
             many
             Nations
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             other
             Rites
             were
             also
             used
             in
             Swearing
             ;
             but
             none
             of
             them
             so
             frequently
             mentioned
             as
             this
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             can
             be
             no
             Precedent
             for
             ,
             nor
             give
             any
             Countenance
             to
             ,
             Ceremonies
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             brought
             into
             it
             by
             the
             Authority
             and
             Appointment
             of
             Men
             alone
             .
             It
             is
             hence
             evident
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             guilty
             of
             
               counting
               all
               them
               Sottishly
               Superstitious
            
             ,
             who
             used
             such
             Rites
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             in
             Religion
             ,
             tho
             we
             think
             Humane
             Religious
             Ceremonies
             unlawful
             .
             Our
             Author
             ,
             p.
             159.
             is
             pleased
             to
             make
             himself
             Merry
             with
             the
             Distinction
             I
             have
             used
             of
             Civil
             Rites
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             ,
             with
             little
             Accuracy
             of
             Speech
             ,
             calleth
             Civil
             Ceremonies
             )
             and
             Religious
             Ceremonies
             ;
             that
             the
             one
             may
             be
             used
             in
             Religion
             ,
             without
             Divine
             Institution
             ;
             the
             other
             not
             so
             .
             He
             calleth
             it
             
               a
               Metaphysical
               Distinction
               ;
               and
               new
               Phylosophy
               ;
               and
               Co-aeval
               with
               Presbytery
               in
               its
               last
               Figure
               .
            
             These
             Sarcasms
             are
             the
             Tokens
             of
             his
             Surprize
             ,
             and
             Admiration
             ;
             not
             of
             his
             being
             much
             Conversant
             with
             their
             Writings
             who
             Treat
             of
             this
             Subject
             .
             Let
             us
             hear
             his
             Thundering
             Arguments
             after
             these
             
               silly
               Squib
               .
               If
               the
               Civil
               Authority
               can
               introduce
               a
               ●i●nificant
               Ceremony
               into
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               why
               may
               n●t
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               Authority
               do
               it
               ?
               A.
            
             He
             will
             not
             understand
             what
             we
             say
             :
             we
             deny
             that
             Civil
             Authority
             can
             introduce
             a
             Significant
             Ceremony
             into
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ;
             tho
             Civil
             Custom
             may
             make
             a
             Rite
             sit
             to
             be
             there
             used
             .
             If
             the
             Magistrat
             should
             appoint
             any
             Habite
             or
             Gesture
             to
             be
             used
             in
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             to
             signifie
             either
             Gods
             Will
             toward
             us
             ,
             or
             our
             Duty
             to
             Him
             ;
             which
             hath
             no
             such
             Signification
             ,
             nor
             Use
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             Will
             of
             the
             Magistrat
             ,
             we
             should
             disowne
             such
             a
             Religious
             Ceremony
             ,
             as
             much
             in
             that
             Case
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             appointed
             by
             Church
             Authority
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             quite
             other
             Case
             ;
             when
             an
             Action
             ,
             or
             Gesture
             ,
             hath
             got
             a
             Signification
             by
             long
             and
             general
             Use
             in
             Mens
             other
             Actions
             ;
             so
             as
             that
             they
             are
             thereby
             made
             significant
             of
             what
             we
             are
             to
             express
             in
             Worship
             .
             This
             may
             be
             cleared
             by
             a
             parallel
             Instance
             :
             Words
             which
             have
             got
             their
             Signification
             by
             Use
             in
             other
             Things
             ,
             may
             be
             well
             used
             in
             Religion
             :
             yet
             it
             
             doth
             not
             thence
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             enjoyn
             Words
             to
             be
             used
             in
             our
             Worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             Signification
             ,
             but
             from
             his
             Will
             :
             for
             if
             this
             were
             allowed
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             might
             not
             only
             enjoyn
             Latine
             Service
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             among
             a
             People
             that
             understand
             not
             that
             Language
             ;
             but
             might
             enjoyn
             Words
             that
             now
             signifie
             Error
             ,
             or
             Blasphemy
             :
             and
             give
             them
             an
             Orthodox
             Signification
             :
             which
             I
             hope
             our
             Brethren
             will
             not
             affirm
             .
             If
             Men
             may
             enjoyn
             a
             Surplice
             ,
             because
             white
             Garments
             ,
             in
             some
             Ages
             ,
             and
             Places
             ,
             were
             used
             commonly
             to
             signifie
             Purity
             or
             Gladness
             :
             why
             may
             he
             not
             enjoyn
             the
             Language
             to
             be
             used
             in
             Religion
             ,
             that
             our
             Ancestors
             used
             many
             Hundreds
             of
             Years
             ago
             ;
             tho
             it
             may
             be
             now
             neither
             used
             nor
             understood
             :
             it
             would
             come
             ,
             in
             Time
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             Significant
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             as
             Religious
             ,
             as
             now
             the
             Surplice
             is
             ,
             where
             it
             hath
             been
             long
             used
             .
             He
             Mistaketh
             ,
             or
             Misinterpreteth
             the
             Vindicator
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               he
               alloweth
               of
               Civil
               Ceremonies
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
            
             ;
             he
             owneth
             no
             such
             Ceremonies
             ,
             if
             we
             speak
             properly
             :
             what
             hath
             its
             Use
             and
             Significancy
             from
             Civil
             Custom
             in
             other
             Actions
             is
             no
             Ceremony
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             Civil
             Rite
             ,
             and
             may
             well
             be
             used
             in
             Religion
             :
             he
             repeateth
             also
             his
             former
             Mistake
             :
             as
             if
             we
             thought
             that
             
               Civil
               Authority
               might
               appoint
               Ceremonies
               for
               Religion
               ,
               but
               not
               Church
               Authority
               :
            
             our
             Opinion
             in
             which
             ,
             I
             have
             made
             plain
             to
             them
             who
             will
             understand
             what
             we
             say
             .
             I
             have
             also
             Answered
             his
             Question
             ,
             
               how
               the
               Civil
               Rite
               used
               in
               Religion
               is
               Innocent
               ,
               while
               a
               Religious
               Ceremony
               ,
               appropriated
               to
               Religion
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               of
               Humane
               Appointment
            
             (
             whether
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Church
             or
             State
             )
             
               is
               not
               so
            
             .
             I
             deny
             what
             he
             so
             confidently
             asserteth
             ,
             p.
             261.
             that
             
               Lifting
               up
               the
               Hand
               in
               Swearing
               ,
               is
               of
               Humane
               Appointment
               :
            
             neither
             is
             his
             Proof
             of
             it
             sufficient
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               it
               hath
               no
               Divine
               Institution
            
             :
             for
             what
             is
             brought
             in
             ,
             and
             gets
             its
             Use
             ,
             and
             Significany
             ,
             by
             Civil
             Custom
             ;
             is
             a
             Middle
             between
             these
             .
             2.
             
             I
             am
             not
             at
             Leasure
             to
             repeat
             my
             Answer
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             he
             doth
             his
             Objection
             taken
             from
             the
             Equality
             of
             the
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             Authority
             to
             institute
             Ceremonies
             ;
             with
             which
             he
             filleth
             several
             Pages
             ,
             with
             a
             nauseous
             saying
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             in
             Words
             little
             different
             .
             
               The
               Immemorial
               Possession
               of
               any
               Rite
               in
               the
               Church
            
             (
             which
             he
             insinuateth
             as
             an
             Argument
             )
             cannot
             justifie
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             appropriated
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             Divine
             Original
             .
             We
             are
             not
             concerned
             to
             account
             for
             
               Kissing
               the
               Evangel
            
             in
             taking
             an
             Oath
             ;
             whether
             it
             came
             in
             by
             Civil
             Custom
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiastick
             Authority
             .
             Let
             them
             who
             use
             it
             Answer
             such
             Doubts
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             let
             them
             shew
             us
             any
             Ground
             for
             it
             from
             Nature
             ,
             from
             Civil
             Custom
             ,
             or
             from
             Divine
             Institution
             :
             if
             it
             be
             destitute
             
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             he
             should
             prove
             ,
             not
             barely
             assert
             the
             Stubbornness
             that
             is
             in
             Refusing
             it
             .
             It
             is
             absurd
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Ceremonies
               having
               the
               Civil
               Sanction
               ,
               are
               ,
               under
               that
               Reduplication
               ,
               to
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               Civil
               Ceremonies
               :
            
             for
             he
             might
             say
             the
             same
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             when
             enjoyned
             by
             Law
             :
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Civil
             Authority
             ,
             but
             Rites
             being
             used
             in
             Civil
             Actions
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             peculiar
             to
             the
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ;
             it
             is
             their
             having
             their
             Use
             and
             Significancy
             from
             Civil
             Custom
             ,
             that
             giveth
             them
             that
             Denomination
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             He
             Starteth
             a
             Scruple
             ,
             p.
             263.
             which
             hath
             no
             Rise
             from
             what
             any
             of
             his
             Adversaries
             had
             ever
             said
             ;
             nor
             any
             where
             else
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             Imagination
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             
               If
               a
               Ceremony
               have
               one
               Signification
               in
               Civil
               Actions
               ,
               and
               another
               in
               Religious
               Worship
               ;
               Quaeritur
               ,
               Whether
               it
               maketh
               it
               lawful
               in
               Worship
               ?
               A.
            
             No.
             Because
             its
             ●awfulness
             is
             founded
             on
             the
             Significancy
             that
             it
             acquireth
             in
             Civil
             Actions
             .
             I
             gladly
             would
             know
             what
             Ground
             was
             ever
             given
             him
             to
             say
             so
             confidently
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             that
             
               we
               hold
               that
               a
               Ceremony
               is
               lawful
               in
               Religion
               ,
               if
               it
               hath
               been
               used
               in
               Civil
               Solemnities
               ,
               tho
               in
               a
               different
               Signification
               .
            
             If
             he
             find
             any
             Body
             asserting
             that
             ,
             let
             him
             call
             such
             Persons
             
               Absurd
               ,
               Ridiculous
               ,
               Foolish
               ,
               &c.
            
             at
             his
             Pleasure
             ;
             as
             he
             very
             freely
             calleth
             us
             ,
             on
             that
             Imaginary
             Account
             :
             but
             if
             no
             such
             thing
             have
             ever
             been
             held
             by
             any
             of
             us
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             him
             no
             Epithet
             ,
             but
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             call
             him
             as
             he
             deserveth
             .
             He
             hath
             another
             Argument
             for
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             Humane
             Ceremonies
             peculiar
             to
             Religion
             ;
             which
             he
             Ushereth
             in
             with
             that
             Degree
             of
             Confidence
             ,
             and
             Insolent
             Contempt
             of
             his
             Adversaries
             ,
             that
             might
             Fright
             us
             into
             Silence
             ,
             as
             the
             Lion
             by
             his
             Roaring
             Terrifieth
             his
             Prey
             into
             a
             Consternation
             ;
             calling
             all
             our
             Exceptions
             against
             Significant
             Ceremonies
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             little
             and
             
               idle
               frivolous
               Impertinencies
            
             .
             And
             no
             wonder
             he
             be
             so
             fond
             of
             his
             mighty
             Argument
             ;
             I
             believe
             it
             is
             the
             Birth
             of
             his
             own
             Brain
             .
             I
             never
             met
             with
             it
             before
             :
             and
             I
             have
             seen
             few
             that
             are
             of
             less
             weight
             .
             It
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Rom.
               6.
               4.
               maketh
               a
               palpable
               Allusion
               to
               the
               Significant
               Ceremony
               of
               Immersion
               ;
               when
               he
               saith
               we
               are
               Buried
               with
               Him
               by
               Baptism
               into
               Death
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             To
             strengthen
             this
             Argument
             ,
             he
             telleth
             us
             of
             
               Immersion
               being
               used
               by
               Jews
               ,
               and
               by
               Christians
            
             ;
             that
             
               it
               is
               founded
               on
               no
               Divine
               Institution
               :
               but
               on
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
               and
               thence
               derived
               to
               Christians
               ;
               and
               was
               never
               established
               by
               any
               other
               Authority
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               purely
               Humane
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               .
            
             He
             telleth
             us
             
               this
               Custom
               was
               so
               known
               ,
               that
               all
               their
               Learned
               Neighbours
               were
               acquaint
               with
               it
            
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             he
             very
             wisely
             citeth
             
               Tacitus
               hist.
               lib.
            
             5.
             speaking
             
             of
             their
             Circumcision
             ,
             but
             not
             one
             Word
             of
             Immersion
             .
             He
             calleth
             for
             
               the
               particular
               Text
               where
               this
               Ceremony
               is
               founded
               on
               express
               Institution
            
             ;
             also
             that
             we
             should
             
               shew
               where
               it
               was
               used
               in
               Civil
               Actions
               :
            
             That
             
               Scripture
               Example
               for
               it
               ,
               is
               but
               the
               Consequence
               of
               it●
               being
               Prac●ised
               ;
               and
               supposeth
               it
               .
            
             At
             last
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             sure
             ,
             he
             condescendeth
             to
             the
             
               Jargon
               of
               the
               Schools
            
             (
             with
             which
             this
             Soaring
             Eagle
             ,
             thinks
             we
             Poor
             Worms
             are
             only
             acquainted
             )
             that
             is
             to
             put
             his
             Argument
             into
             ●●gical
             ●orm
             and
             ●igure
             ;
             thus
             :
             
               a
               Significant
               Ceremony
               founded
               upon
               no
               Div●…
               Institution
               ,
               and
               alluded
               to
               in
               Saint
               Pauls
               Reasonings
               ,
               Rom.
               6.
               4.
               is
               lawful
               in
               it self
               .
               But
               the
               Ceremony
               of
               Immersion
               ,
               in
               the
               Administration
               of
               Baptism
               was
               founded
               on
               no
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               and
               yet
               alluded
               to
               by
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               received
               in
               the
               current
               Practice
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               Church
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               such
               a
               Significant
               Ceremony
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               founded
               on
               no
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               is
               in
               it self
               lawful
               .
            
             I
             shall
             far
             more
             easily
             dispatch
             this
             Argument
             ,
             than
             he
             hath
             framed
             it
             .
             If
             it
             were
             not
             to
             Hazard
             his
             further
             Despising
             us
             ,
             as
             Conversant
             only
             with
             the
             
               School
               Jargon
            
             of
             Syllogising
             :
             I
             should
             observe
             that
             he
             flyeth
             so
             high
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             little
             notice
             of
             Syllogistical
             Form
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             pretending
             to
             it
             :
             for
             the
             Major
             Proposition
             is
             the
             very
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Syllogism
             ,
             only
             he
             hath
             altered
             the
             Word
             ,
             putting
             such
             a
             Significant
             Ceremony
             ,
             for
             a
             Significant
             Ceremony
             alluded
             to
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             :
             other
             Informalities
             in
             it
             I
             pass
             :
             it
             is
             below
             him
             to
             mind
             them
             :
             
               Aquila
               non
               captat
               Muscas
            
             .
             For
             a
             more
             material
             Answer
             ,
             I
             first
             deny
             the
             Major
             ,
             as
             thus
             universally
             proposed
             :
             Allusion
             to
             a
             Ceremony
             is
             no
             Proof
             of
             its
             Lawfulness
             :
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             §
             .
             6.
             
             Next
             ,
             I
             deny
             the
             Minor
             :
             I
             affirm
             that
             Immersion
             was
             founded
             on
             Divine
             Institution
             :
             which
             I
             prove
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             the
             lawful
             and
             approved
             Way
             of
             Administration
             of
             Baptism
             :
             which
             Ordinance
             Christ
             had
             appointed
             :
             it
             were
             a
             strange
             ●ancy
             to
             think
             that
             Christ
             had
             enjoyned
             baptism
             ,
             and
             not
             told
             them
             who
             were
             to
             Administer
             it
             ,
             what
             He
             meant
             by
             it
             ,
             or
             what
             they
             should
             do
             .
             Next
             ,
             Whereas
             he
             demandeth
             a
             particular
             Scripture
             for
             its
             Institution
             ,
             (
             tho
             we
             be
             not
             obliged
             to
             that
             Exactness
             ,
             yet
             )
             I
             adduce
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             where
             Baptizing
             is
             Commanded
             :
             every
             one
             knoweth
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifieth
             properly
             to
             Dip
             ,
             or
             
               Plunge
               in
               Water
            
             :
             and
             that
             it
             is
             taken
             more
             largely
             for
             any
             Kind
             of
             Washing
             ,
             or
             ●insing
             ,
             as
             Mark
             7.
             4.
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             when
             ever
             the
             Jews
             came
             from
             the
             Mercat
             ,
             they
             Plunged
             themselves
             over
             Head
             and
             ●a●s
             in
             Water
             ,
             act
             .
             1.
             15.
             the
             Spirits
             Cleansing
             the
             Soul
             is
             expres●ed
             by
             that
             Word
             ,
             so
             
               Act.
               11.
               16.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             10.
             2.
             
             Hence
             it
             plainly
             followeth
             ,
             that
             Christ
             
             enjoyneth
             a
             Sacramental
             Use
             of
             Water
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             for
             a
             Mystical
             Washing
             ;
             and
             the
             Word
             being
             of
             so
             large
             a
             Signification
             ;
             and
             Christ
             not
             having
             determined
             how
             much
             Water
             should
             be
             used
             in
             Baptism
             :
             whether
             the
             Body
             should
             be
             wholly
             Dipt
             ,
             or
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             Water
             should
             be
             Thrown
             ,
             or
             Sprinkled
             on
             the
             Body
             ;
             or
             what
             Quantity
             should
             be
             Cast
             on
             :
             that
             all
             these
             ways
             of
             Washing
             have
             Divine
             Warrant
             :
             and
             tho
             none
             of
             them
             be
             enjoyned
             exclusively
             of
             another
             ;
             yet
             every
             one
             of
             them
             hath
             Christs
             Warrant
             :
             the
             Consequence
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             Dipping
             is
             no
             Humane
             Ceremony
             ,
             especially
             considering
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             of
             these
             ways
             of
             Baptizing
             ,
             hath
             a
             Mystical
             Signification
             put
             on
             it
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             Dipping
             in
             the
             Text
             that
             he
             citeth
             ;
             and
             Sprinkling
             and
             Rinsing
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             see
             Ezek
             ,
             36.
             25.
             
             And
             this
             will
             be
             yet
             further
             confirmed
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             Christ
             Teacheth
             ,
             that
             however
             applying
             Water
             to
             the
             whole
             Body
             may
             be
             a
             sit
             ,
             and
             allowable
             Ceremony
             to
             express
             Spiritual
             Washing
             ;
             yet
             that
             is
             not
             necessary
             ;
             but
             a
             little
             may
             be
             as
             effectual
             for
             that
             Mystical
             Use
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             :
             Joh.
             13.
             10.
             
             What
             I
             have
             said
             precludeth
             the
             Objection
             ,
             that
             Christ
             maketh
             the
             three
             ways
             of
             Baptizing
             only
             lawful
             ,
             and
             alloweth
             the
             Church
             to
             determine
             which
             of
             them
             ought
             to
             be
             used
             :
             for
             the
             general
             Word
             implyeth
             a
             Disjunctive
             Command
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             determine
             one
             way
             ,
             exclusive
             of
             another
             :
             nor
             should
             different
             Practices
             in
             this
             Case
             be
             Censured
             ,
             as
             receding
             from
             Institution
             ;
             each
             of
             these
             ways
             is
             a
             Mode
             of
             Baptizing
             ,
             which
             is
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             Christs
             Institution
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             That
             this
             Immersion
             was
             used
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             (
             yea
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             proved
             to
             have
             been
             used
             among
             Heathens
             also
             )
             is
             no
             Proof
             that
             it
             is
             not
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             used
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             Christ
             made
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             Neither
             doth
             its
             Mystical
             Signification
             make
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Humane
             Ceremony
             ;
             seing
             it
             hath
             that
             from
             Christs
             Institution
             :
             nor
             doth
             that
             make
             it
             so
             necessary
             ,
             as
             to
             exclude
             all
             other
             Modes
             of
             Baptizing
             ;
             seing
             other
             ways
             have
             their
             Mystical
             Significancy
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             :
             yea
             ,
             Casting
             Water
             on
             the
             Person
             may
             aptly
             signifie
             the
             same
             with
             Dipping
             ,
             viz.
             being
             
               buried
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             under
             the
             Water
             ,
             may
             signifie
             the
             being
             under
             it
             ,
             as
             
               Washing
               the
               Feet
            
             signifieth
             Washing
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             Joh.
             13.
             10.
             
             He
             inferreth
             ,
             p.
             268.
             that
             
               the
               Power
               of
               Rituals
               is
               still
               lodged
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               she
               may
               vary
               and
               alter
               ,
               to
               serve
               the
               Ends
               of
               Edification
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             most
             absurd
             Consequence
             :
             for
             ,
             1.
             
             
             He
             doth
             not
             here
             distinguish
             Rituals
             ,
             nor
             exclude
             these
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ;
             but
             layeth
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Bulk
             ,
             open
             to
             the
             A●bitriment
             of
             the
             Bishop●
             ;
             if
             they
             think
             it
             for
             Edification
             ,
             they
             may
             dispose
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             Sa●…ments
             as
             they
             will
             :
             for
             these
             also
             come
             under
             the
             general
             Head
             of
             Rituals
             .
             2.
             
             It
             no
             way
             followeth
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             left
             some
             Circumstances
             of
             his
             Worship
             undetermined
             ,
             and
             variable
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             hath
             left
             the
             Power
             of
             Rituals
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             the
             Imm●…n
             he
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Circumstance
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             viz.
             what
             Quantity
             of
             Water
             should
             be
             used
             ,
             and
             to
             how
             much
             of
             the
             Body
             it
             must
             be
             applyed
             :
             this
             is
             left
             variable
             :
             it
             doth
             not
             thence
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             bring
             in
             new
             Rites
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             Found●tion
             in
             the
             Word
             ;
             as
             for
             Example
             ,
             
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross.
            
             He
             telleth
             us
             ,
             p.
             271.
             of
             
               the
               Protestants
               abroad
               ,
               who
               have
               furthest
               receded
               from
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               that
               they
               never
               thought
               a
               Significant
               Ceremony
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               in
               it self
               Superstitious
               and
               Unlawful
               .
            
             And
             we
             in
             this
             agree
             with
             them
             .
             I
             have
             already
             often
             told
             him
             ,
             what
             Ceremonies
             we
             owne
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             reject
             .
             He
             instanceth
             in
             the
             Wald●nses
             retaining
             the
             
               trina
               immersio
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               trine
               Fraction
            
             of
             the
             Bread
             in
             the
             Eucha●ist
             .
             We
             never
             thought
             the
             Wald●nses
             perfect
             :
             tho
             it
             is
             very
             evident
             to
             all
             who
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             History
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             far
             from
             using
             the
             Ceremonies
             used
             in
             the
             Episcopal
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             condemned
             them
             generally
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Simplicity
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             was
             very
             much
             imitated
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             Another
             Debate
             he
             commenceth
             ,
             p.
             272.
             about
             
               the
               Episcopal
               Church
               of
               England
               not
               admitting
               any
               to
               Labour
               in
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               am●●g
               them
               ,
               tho
               they
               had
               been
               Ordained
               by
               Laying
               on
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Pre●by●ery
               ,
               unless
               they
               will
               submit
               to
               be
               Re-ordained
               by
               a
               Bishop
               :
            
             which
             he
             very
             slightly
             passeth
             over
             :
             taking
             no
             notice
             of
             what
             had
             been
             said
             against
             that
             Practice
             :
             only
             he
             telleth
             us
             what
             
               Sol●cisms
               he
               could
               pick
               out
               of
               my
               Book
               ,
            
             even
             
               more
               than
               a
               hundred
            
             :
             but
             is
             content
             with
             one
             Instance
             in
             the
             Title
             Page
             ;
             
               the
               Apology
               of
               the
               Clergy
            
             ;
             in
             stead
             of
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Clergy
            
             :
             he
             is
             very
             Charitable
             who
             overlooketh
             ;
             and
             hideth
             the
             Shame
             of
             more
             than
             a
             hundred
             Solae●ism●
             ,
             and
             cometh
             over
             this
             Passage
             now
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             Solaecism
             at
             all
             .
             What
             followeth
             is
             yet
             more
             f●i●olous
             ,
             and
             is
             designed
             to
             Reflect
             on
             a
             Person
             of
             more
             Wo●th
             than
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             
               he
               had
               paid
               Material
               Canonical
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               but
               not
               formally
            
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             meant
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             performed
             the
             Duty
             of
             his
             Ministerial
             Office
             ,
             when
             the
             Bishops
             enjoyned
             it
             ,
             
             which
             he
             ,
             would
             have
             done
             without
             it
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             if
             that
             Assertion
             do
             not
             please
             our
             Author
             ,
             he
             denyeth
             he
             payed
             Canonical
             Obedience
             at
             all
             .
             Also
             this
             is
             a
             false
             Accusation
             ,
             and
             though
             this
             Author
             was
             challenged
             oft
             about
             his
             false
             Assertions
             against
             this
             Minister
             ;
             yet
             he
             had
             never
             the
             Confidence
             to
             Answer
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             Vindicat
             himself
             from
             being
             a
             false
             Accuser
             ,
             but
             made
             a
             silly
             Quible
             on
             that
             ●xpression
             ;
             which
             he
             doth
             here
             again
             repeat
             ,
             which
             needs
             no
             other
             Answer
             then
             the
             repeating
             that
             Reverend
             Brother's
             Words
             ,
             which
             our
             Author
             c●●peth
             at
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             
               Postscript
               to
               the
               second
               ●indication
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               p.
            
             2●0
             .
             His
             Words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Thinking
               my self
               free
               to
               joyn
               in
               these
               Duti●s
               to
               which
               I
               was
               Authorized
               by
               my
               Office
               ,
               altho
               there
               had
               been
               no
               Bishop
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               nor
               do
               I
               think
               that
               by
               this
               I
               payed
               Formal
               Canonical
               Obedience
            
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             asserting
             of
             this
             ,
             may
             be
             accounted
             a
             thirteenth
             of
             our
             Authors
             Lies
             .
             I
             am
             no
             further
             concerned
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             his
             Discourse
             on
             this
             Head.
             He
             returneth
             now
             ,
             p.
             275.
             to
             resume
             the
             Matter
             about
             Presbyterian
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             only
             telleth
             us
             that
             
               he
               will
               wave
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               tell
               us
               his
               Opinion
               about
               it
               :
            
             after
             he
             had
             been
             pretty
             plain
             in
             the
             Matter
             ,
             in
             his
             former
             Book
             :
             it
             is
             Wisdom
             to
             medle
             no
             further
             in
             a
             Matter
             that
             hath
             been
             made
             to
             appear
             to
             be
             Indefensible
             :
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             dismiss
             this
             Subject
             ,
             without
             a
             parting
             Blow
             to
             the
             Ordination
             of
             the
             later
             〈◊〉
             Presbyterians
             :
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               p.
               277.
               is
               left
               naked
               ,
               and
               destitute
               of
               all
               such
               Arguments
               ,
               as
               might
               excuse
               the
               Ordination
               of
               other
               Forreign
               Churches
               .
            
             And
             he
             doth
             more
             than
             insinuate
             that
             Presbyterians
             have
             no
             Ordination
             .
             His
             Arguments
             (
             so
             far
             as
             I
             can
             pick
             them
             out
             of
             his
             Discourse
             )
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             
               They
               were
               under
               no
               necessity
               to
               separate
               from
               their
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Britain
               ,
               A.
            
             1.
             
             Want
             of
             Bishops
             might
             be
             the
             same
             Excuse
             for
             the
             want
             of
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             to
             other
             Protestant
             Churches
             for
             whom
             he
             pleadeth
             it
             :
             they
             might
             have
             had
             Bishops
             if
             they
             would
             ,
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Geneva
               ,
               Switzerland
               ,
               &c.
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             we
             might
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Necessity
             lay
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             thought
             ,
             (
             and
             still
             must
             think
             ,
             till
             he
             ,
             or
             some
             else
             ,
             instruct
             us
             better
             )
             that
             Bishops
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             He
             speaketh
             of
             
               separating
               from
               our
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Britain
               :
            
             that
             plainly
             insinuateth
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             are
             ours
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishops
             of
             England
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             under
             their
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             as
             some
             of
             them
             have
             pleaded
             :
             this
             ,
             from
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             is
             Unworthy
             Flattery
             of
             that
             Clergy
             that
             he
             now
             dependeth
             on
             for
             his
             Bread.
             3.
             
             If
             Ministers
             in
             Scotland
             have
             no
             Ordination
             ,
             because
             ,
             in
             want
             of
             Bishops
             
             among
             themselves
             ,
             they
             went
             not
             to
             the
             English
             Bishops
             for
             Ordination
             ,
             why
             is
             not
             the
             same
             Defectiveness
             imputed
             to
             these
             in
             France
             ,
             who
             might
             have
             come
             over
             to
             England
             for
             the
             same
             End.
             But
             the
             Scots
             Presbyterians
             are
             the
             Men
             of
             his
             Indignation
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             any
             Weapon
             that
             cometh
             to
             Hand
             ,
             must
             be
             used
             to
             beat
             them
             down
             .
             Before
             I
             leave
             this
             Point
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             it
             evident
             that
             the
             other
             Reformed
             ,
             who
             are
             without
             Bishops
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             have
             a
             lawful
             Ordination
             than
             Scotland
             hath
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             might
             have
             had
             Bishops
             to
             rule
             them
             ;
             for
             what
             could
             hinder
             them
             ?
             their
             Magistrats
             did
             not
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             of
             Opinion
             with
             themselves
             :
             except
             in
             France
             ,
             where
             the
             Popish
             Magistrats
             did
             not
             ,
             nor
             would
             oppose
             that
             piece
             of
             Conformity
             with
             themselves
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Thuan.
             blameth
             the
             Protestants
             for
             not
             setting
             up
             Bishops
             :
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             under
             Heathen
             Magistrats
             ,
             had
             Bishops
             in
             our
             Authors
             Opinion
             :
             and
             we
             think
             they
             wanted
             no
             needful
             Church
             Officer
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             State.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Reformed
             were
             against
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             no
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             Confession
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             ,
             Art.
             30.
             and
             of
             the
             
               Belgick
               ,
               Art.
            
             31.
             which
             being
             read
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Dort
             ,
             was
             not
             disliked
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Externi
             ,
             save
             these
             from
             England
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             His
             second
             Argument
             that
             the
             Scots
             Presbyterians
             have
             no
             Ordination
             is
             ,
             
               It
               is
               very
               uncertain
               ,
               whether
               they
               retain
               such
               Solemn
               and
               Formal
               Words
               ,
               when
               they
               impose
               Hands
               ,
               as
               expresly
               declare
               ,
               that
               the
               Priestly
               Power
               of
               Administrating
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Absolving
               Poenitents
               ,
               is
               then
               Conveyed
               to
               him
               that
               is
               Ordained
               .
               If
               there
               be
               no
               such
               Conveyance
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Ordination
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Words
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               doth
               not
               plainly
               and
               formally
               signifie
               such
               a
               Power
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               no
               such
               Power
               Conveyed
               .
               A.
            
             This
             Uncertainty
             can
             be
             no
             good
             Medium
             to
             prove
             his
             Point
             .
             For
             such
             Words
             may
             really
             be
             used
             ,
             tho
             both
             he
             and
             I
             be
             uncertain
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             used
             or
             not
             .
             Again
             ;
             how
             can
             he
             prove
             the
             necessity
             of
             such
             Words
             :
             what
             if
             Words
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             which
             do
             really
             and
             materially
             signifie
             the
             thing
             designed
             ;
             tho
             they
             do
             it
             not
             formally
             and
             plainly
             ?
             He
             is
             the
             first
             that
             I
             have
             met
             with
             ,
             who
             layeth
             so
             much
             weight
             on
             
               the
               Form
               of
               Words
            
             .
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             
               new
               Opinions
            
             he
             hath
             broached
             ,
             while
             he
             pretendeth
             to
             refute
             
               new
               Opinions
            
             .
             Against
             it
             I
             thus
             argue
             ,
             1.
             
             No
             Words
             are
             enjoyned
             in
             Scripture
             :
             which
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             the
             Nullity
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             Administred
             by
             such
             Ministers
             ,
             had
             been
             the
             necessary
             Consequent
             of
             Words
             not
             sufficiently
             formal
             and
             plain
             .
             What
             a
             sad
             Uncertainty
             and
             Confusion
             should
             follow
             on
             this
             
             Necessity
             of
             such
             Words
             ?
             not
             unlike
             that
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             Popish
             Church
             ,
             followeth
             on
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Necessity
             of
             the
             Priests
             Intention
             in
             his
             Administrations
             .
             1.
             
             Can
             he
             tell
             us
             what
             Form
             of
             Words
             the
             Apostles
             used
             ,
             when
             they
             Ordained
             Ministers
             ;
             how
             plain
             and
             formal
             they
             were
             ?
             if
             Uncertainty
             about
             that
             Nullify
             the
             Scots
             Presbyterian
             Ordination
             ,
             it
             will
             by
             good
             Consequence
             ,
             make
             void
             all
             the
             Ordinations
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             he
             can
             give
             us
             no
             Account
             of
             their
             Words
             from
             any
             Authentick
             Records
             .
             3.
             
             In
             the
             Administration
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             no
             Church
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             useth
             Formal
             and
             plain
             Words
             that
             express
             either
             Admission
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Communication
             of
             Christian
             Priviledges
             ,
             or
             Covenanting
             with
             GOD
             ,
             or
             our
             Renouncing
             the
             Devil
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             am
             sure
             
               I
               Baptise
               thee
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             &c.
             are
             not
             Formal
             ,
             plain
             Words
             ,
             to
             express
             these
             Things
             ;
             tho
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             they
             Include
             them
             all
             :
             and
             if
             Baptism
             be
             valid
             without
             such
             a
             Form
             of
             Words
             ,
             why
             not
             Ordination
             also
             ?
             He
             says
             ,
             p.
             278.
             that
             
               there
               are
               many
               of
               their
               Number
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               who
               think
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               unnecessarie
               .
            
             I
             suppose
             he
             hath
             no
             Personal
             knowledge
             of
             this
             :
             and
             he
             should
             be
             sure
             of
             his
             Informers
             before
             he
             cast
             such
             a
             Reproach
             on
             his
             Brethren
             :
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             Minister
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
               West
               ,
               East
               ,
               South
               ,
            
             or
             North
             ,
             who
             professeth
             that
             Opinion
             :
             tho
             mean
             while
             I
             can
             tell
             him
             of
             others
             who
             are
             not
             far
             from
             it
             :
             even
             the
             Church
             of
             France
             ,
             in
             their
             Synod
             ,
             at
             
               Paris
               1565.
               
               C.
               6.
               
               Quick.
               Synod
               .
               p.
            
             62.
             but
             I
             far
             rather
             agree
             with
             Mr.
             Firmin
             ,
             who
             hath
             Written
             a
             Treatise
             to
             prove
             the
             Necessity
             of
             it
             .
             He
             inferreth
             likewise
             ,
             p.
             279.
             from
             what
             he
             had
             Discoursed
             ,
             that
             
               we
               have
               no
               Organical
               Church
            
             .
             We
             are
             not
             afraid
             of
             his
             Censures
             :
             we
             can
             Prove
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             we
             have
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Ordination
             ;
             but
             that
             ,
             for
             the
             Manner
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             nearer
             to
             the
             Gospel
             Pattern
             than
             what
             is
             Practised
             in
             that
             Church
             which
             he
             owneth
             .
             I
             find
             him
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Sentiments
             with
             that
             Bishop
             in
             England
             that
             was
             mentioned
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             said
             of
             a
             Presbyterian
             Minister
             that
             
               he
               was
               no
               better
               than
               a
               Mechanick
               ,
            
             tho
             he
             had
             never
             been
             Bred
             to
             any
             Art
             but
             the
             Liberal
             Arts
             ,
             and
             had
             Presbyterial
             Ordination
             .
             It
             is
             strange
             that
             he
             should
             Insinuate
             ,
             that
             
               we
               derive
               our
               Power
               from
               the
               People
               :
            
             he
             cannot
             but
             know
             that
             we
             Disown
             that
             Principle
             :
             but
             
               Calumniare
               audacter
               ,
               aliquid
               adhaerebit
            
             :
             he
             hopeth
             that
             some
             will
             believe
             what
             ever
             evil
             he
             saith
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             His
             next
             Controversie
             is
             about
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               Church
               Discipline
            
             :
             which
             he
             had
             most
             Abusivly
             and
             falsly
             Reproached
             ,
             
               Apolog.
               p.
            
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             and
             was
             Checkt
             for
             so
             doing
             by
             a
             Modest
             Answer
             ,
             
               Def.
               Vindic.
               p.
            
             17
             ,
             In
             which
             that
             which
             is
             most
             Material
             he
             wholly
             passeth
             over
             :
             bringing
             some
             what
             like
             an
             Answer
             to
             Two
             or
             Three
             Things
             .
             It
             was
             asked
             ,
             
               what
               is
               that
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Antient
               Church
               (
               which
               he
               wisheth
               were
               Restored
               )
               which
               is
               not
               either
               the
               same
               with
               ours
               ,
               or
               far
               more
               strict
               and
               Severe
               .
            
             He
             Answereth
             that
             
               he
               never
               found
               fault
               with
               our
               Discipline
               for
               its
               being
               strict
               ;
               but
               for
               being
               factiously
               Pragmatical
               ,
               and
               endlesly
               Inquisitive
               ,
               and
               from
               its
               having
               no
               Tendency
               to
               Edifie
               the
               Christian-Church
               ,
               or
               to
               Reclaim
               wicked
               People
               .
            
             What
             can
             an
             unbyassed
             Reader
             understand
             by
             these
             Words
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Man
             is
             angry
             ,
             and
             hateth
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             their
             Way
             :
             and
             would
             fain
             cast
             Dirt
             on
             them
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             find
             it
             .
             These
             indefinite
             and
             gross
             Accusations
             must
             either
             be
             Proved
             ,
             that
             thus
             the
             Presbyterians
             do
             Manage
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             this
             must
             be
             in
             many
             Instances
             ,
             and
             many
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             well
             Attested
             :
             or
             the
             Man
             who
             thus
             Writeth
             must
             pass
             for
             a
             Slanderer
             ,
             rather
             than
             a
             Disputant
             .
             Our
             Discipline
             we
             Manage
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Principles
             of
             sound
             Reason
             ;
             we
             do
             not
             Indulge
             Sin
             in
             these
             of
             our
             own
             Way
             ;
             nor
             medle
             with
             Things
             that
             are
             without
             our
             Line
             :
             nor
             do
             we
             enquire
             into
             Scandalous
             Sins
             till
             they
             become
             such
             ,
             by
             being
             openly
             known
             :
             and
             if
             Occasion
             be
             given
             for
             Enquirie
             ,
             and
             nothing
             be
             found
             ,
             we
             Desist
             ,
             and
             leave
             Secret
             Things
             to
             GOD
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             belong
             ;
             for
             the
             Tendency
             of
             our
             Exercise
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             it
             is
             for
             Edification
             ;
             and
             we
             can
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             sometimes
             it
             is
             Blessed
             with
             Success
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             Irritate
             some
             ,
             or
             Harden
             others
             ,
             or
             have
             no
             Fruit
             on
             many
             ,
             we
             Lament
             it
             :
             but
             are
             not
             to
             be
             blamed
             for
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             Thing
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             Commendable
             manner
             .
             I
             Deny
             not
             but
             that
             some
             are
             short
             of
             that
             Dexterity
             that
             others
             have
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             Imperfection
             in
             the
             best
             of
             us
             :
             and
             if
             they
             that
             blame
             us
             can
             say
             otherways
             of
             their
             own
             Church
             ,
             either
             they
             are
             strangly
             Deluded
             ,
             or
             the
             World
             is
             generally
             Deceived
             about
             their
             Way
             .
             He
             commenceth
             a
             new
             Debate
             ,
             p.
             283.
             about
             Non-resistance
             which
             he
             had
             raised
             ,
             
               Apolog.
               p.
            
             20.
             and
             yet
             waved
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             very
             little
             was
             said
             ,
             
               Def.
               of
               Vindic.
               p.
            
             16.
             he
             now
             resumeth
             the
             Debate
             ,
             and
             talketh
             more
             freely
             than
             before
             ;
             being
             behind
             the
             Curtain
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Hazard
             of
             Censure
             .
             I
             was
             then
             unwilling
             ,
             and
             am
             still
             more
             so
             ,
             to
             medle
             in
             that
             Matter
             ;
             both
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Controuerne
             that
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Politicks
             rather
             than
             to
             Divinity
             ;
             and
             Lawyers
             are
             sittest
             to
             Mannage
             it
             .
             Also
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             now
             between
             Prelatists
             and
             Presbyterians
             :
             the
             Generality
             
             of
             both
             having
             of
             late
             years
             Agreed
             in
             what
             is
             Inconsistent
             with
             the
             Prelatical
             Doctrine
             that
             was
             Current
             some
             years
             ago
             .
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             Another
             of
             our
             new
             Opinions
             he
             will
             have
             to
             be
             ,
             p.
             289.
             that
             they
             (
             the
             Presbyterians
             )
             
               abhorre
               and
               cast
               off
               all
               Established
               Forms
               and
               Rules
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               GOD
               ,
            
             &c.
             we
             have
             under
             this
             Head
             a
             parcel
             of
             the
             most
             False
             and
             Impudent
             Assertions
             ,
             in
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             unjust
             Calumnies
             ,
             that
             ever
             the
             Press
             groaned
             under
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             that
             a
             Person
             pretending
             to
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             could
             give
             such
             Scope
             to
             his
             Passion
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             no
             regard
             to
             Truth
             :
             and
             indeed
             here
             is
             little
             ,
             or
             no
             Matter
             of
             Debate
             ,
             nor
             place
             for
             Vindication
             ,
             but
             by
             Denying
             what
             he
             Asserteth
             without
             any
             Attempt
             to
             give
             Evidence
             for
             what
             is
             Asserted
             .
             I
             Deny
             not
             but
             that
             there
             may
             be
             found
             some
             few
             among
             the
             People
             that
             own
             Presbytery
             ,
             who
             through
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             a
             mistaken
             Zeal
             ,
             run
             into
             some
             of
             these
             Excesses
             that
             he
             Taxeth
             :
             but
             I
             know
             none
             who
             are
             Guilty
             of
             all
             that
             he
             Imputeth
             to
             us
             ,
             
               sine
               discrimine
            
             :
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             more
             Sober
             and
             Intelligent
             sort
             of
             Presbyterians
             ,
             abhorreth
             many
             of
             these
             things
             that
             he
             Chargeth
             them
             with
             .
             He
             Asserteth
             that
             
               the
               Presbyterians
               of
               Scotland
               abhorre
               and
               cast
               off
               all
               Established
               Forms
               and
               Rules
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               GOD.
            
             I
             Challenge
             him
             to
             Prove
             what
             he
             saith
             :
             it
             is
             a
             palpable
             Falshood
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             neither
             abhorre
             nor
             cast
             off
             the
             
               Form
               of
               Sound
               Words
            
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             ,
             recommended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             for
             us
             to
             hold
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             nor
             do
             we
             abhorre
             or
             reject
             the
             Form
             of
             Baptizing
             ,
             and
             Administring
             the
             LORD'S
             Supper
             ;
             nor
             of
             Blessing
             the
             People
             at
             the
             Dismissing
             of
             the
             Assembly
             .
             2.
             
             Even
             some
             Forms
             that
             we
             Reject
             ,
             as
             needles
             ,
             and
             therefore
             unfit
             to
             be
             used
             in
             this
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             abhor
             them
             ;
             such
             as
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             we
             think
             they
             were
             both
             Lawful
             ,
             and
             necessarie
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             Provided
             with
             Qualified
             Ministers
             :
             yet
             we
             think
             they
             should
             now
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             so
             needed
             :
             as
             a
             Man
             should
             not
             use
             Crutches
             when
             he
             is
             well
             Recovered
             from
             his
             Dameness
             .
             3.
             
             To
             say
             that
             we
             abhorre
             and
             reject
             Rules
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             GOD
             is
             beyond
             all
             bounds
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Modesty
             .
             We
             own
             ,
             and
             use
             the
             Word
             of
             GOD
             as
             the
             Rule
             of
             Worshiping
             Him
             :
             neither
             do
             we
             abhorre
             or
             reject
             the
             Help
             of
             Humane
             Rules
             which
             are
             drawn
             out
             of
             that
             Supreme
             and
             Divine
             Rule
             :
             we
             have
             our
             Directorie
             ,
             and
             many
             Good
             
               Acts
               of
               General-Assemblies
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               of
               Synods
            
             ,
             and
             Presbyteries
             ,
             in
             their
             respective
             Districts
             .
             His
             next
             Assertion
             is
             shameles
             above
             measure
             :
             that
             
               since
               the
               Revolution
               ,
               they
               Turn
               out
               the
               Episcopal
               Clergy
               out
               of
               their
               Livings
               ,
               if
               they
               retain
               any
               of
               the
               Ancient
               forms
               ,
               tho
               never
               so
               short
               ,
               Catholick
               ,
               or
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
             Pray
             Sir
             ,
             when
             was
             this
             done
             ,
             by
             whom
             ,
             where
             ,
             or
             to
             whom
             ?
             none
             of
             them
             were
             ever
             Turned
             out
             of
             their
             Livings
             on
             these
             Heads
             ,
             either
             by
             Church
             or
             State
             ;
             and
             none
             by
             the
             Church
             except
             for
             Ignorance
             ,
             Error
             in
             some
             Great
             Point
             of
             Faith
             ,
             supine
             negligence
             ,
             or
             Scandal
             in
             Things
             that
             are
             not
             Controverted
             among
             us
             whether
             they
             be
             Sins
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Uniformity
             ,
             even
             in
             these
             little
             Things
             ,
             is
             required
             of
             these
             who
             will
             Joyn
             with
             us
             ,
             be
             Received
             into
             Ministerial
             Communion
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             Share
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             us
             (
             and
             much
             Tenderness
             ,
             and
             Forbearance
             hath
             been
             used
             even
             in
             these
             ,
             for
             some
             time
             )
             but
             they
             who
             think
             not
             fit
             to
             Joyn
             with
             us
             ,
             are
             suffered
             to
             follow
             their
             Ministerial
             Work
             in
             their
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             Enjoy
             their
             Livings
             ,
             without
             such
             Uniformity
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             he
             Talketh
             of
             .
             And
             if
             we
             had
             Required
             this
             ,
             or
             Turned
             them
             out
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             but
             an
             Imitating
             of
             the
             Practice
             of
             his
             own
             Party
             .
             Whom
             do
             they
             Suffer
             to
             Enjoy
             Publick
             Livings
             who
             do
             not
             Conform
             to
             their
             Way
             ,
             to
             the
             Height
             ?
          
           
             §
             14.
             
             He
             persists
             in
             his
             false
             Assertions
             ,
             while
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               Episcopal
               Clergy
               are
               Enjoyned
               to
               forbear
               the
               LORD'S
               Prayer
               ,
               Reading
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               in
               their
               Assemblies
               ,
               the
               Apostolick
               Creed
               ,
               and
               the
               Doxology
               .
            
             This
             is
             far
             from
             any
             Semblance
             of
             Truth
             :
             no
             such
             Prohibition
             was
             ever
             given
             .
             He
             insisteth
             a
             little
             in
             Pleading
             for
             the
             Use
             of
             
               the
               LORD'S
               Prayer
            
             :
             but
             taketh
             no
             Notice
             of
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             about
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             Proposed
             by
             his
             Antagonist
             .
             His
             Business
             seemeth
             to
             be
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             to
             Convince
             ,
             as
             to
             Accuse
             .
             It
             is
             False
             that
             
               we
               have
               Banished
               that
               Prayer
            
             .
             We
             duely
             use
             it
             as
             a
             Directory
             ,
             and
             Pray
             according
             to
             it
             ;
             we
             Teach
             it
             to
             our
             Catchum●ni
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             Judge
             ,
             nor
             Blame
             any
             Man
             for
             using
             the
             Words
             :
             and
             if
             he
             can
             shew
             us
             a
             Command
             for
             using
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             Obey
             it
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               was
               Enjoyned
               by
               CHRIST
               to
               his
               Disciples
               .
            
             If
             he
             mean
             ,
             that
             the
             Words
             should
             be
             Recited
             ,
             we
             desiderate
             the
             Proof
             :
             nor
             do
             we
             find
             that
             any
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             their
             Publick
             Administrations
             so
             used
             it
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Presbyterians
             formerly
             used
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             should
             do
             so
             still
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             Reclaim
             :
             but
             I
             know
             that
             his
             Parties
             making
             it
             their
             Shibboleth
             ,
             together
             with
             Conviction
             of
             the
             Indifferency
             of
             so
             using
             it
             ,
             gave
             the
             first
             Occasion
             for
             disusing
             it
             .
             It
             is
             an
             unaccountable
             Fancy
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Omission
               of
               these
               have
               no
               Tendency
               but
               to
               promote
               Atheism
               :
            
             this
             is
             the
             general
             ●●nt
             of
             the
             Partie
             concerning
             what
             ever
             is
             out
             of
             their
             Road.
             As
             this
             his
             Assertion
             is
             most
             unreasonable
             ,
             and
             groundless
             in
             it self
             ;
             there
             being
             other
             means
             far
             more
             Effectual
             to
             keep
             out
             Atheism
             than
             the
             Use
             of
             these
             Forms
             can
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             :
             so
             Common
             Observation
             and
             
             Experience
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             the
             Atheism
             that
             we
             all
             should
             Lament
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             visible
             ,
             nor
             common
             ,
             among
             that
             Party
             of
             Christians
             who
             do
             not
             use
             these
             Forms
             ,
             than
             among
             them
             who
             are
             fond
             of
             them
             .
             I
             can
             draw
             no
             other
             Conclusion
             from
             what
             follows
             ,
             p.
             290
             ,
             291.
             but
             that
             the
             Author
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             Wrote
             these
             Things
             ,
             in
             the
             Paroxism
             that
             he
             professed
             to
             be
             in
             when
             he
             Wrote
             another
             Book
             ,
             viz.
             provocked
             to
             
               the
               Indecency
               of
               Passion
            
             ,
             to
             see
             his
             beloved
             Forms
             neglected
             .
             Hence
             he
             telleth
             us
             of
             
               the
               Madness
               and
               Dreams
               of
               idle
               People
               ,
               and
               the
               Humour
               of
               Schism
               :
               hindring
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               Read
               in
               the
               Assemblies
               as
               heretofore
               .
            
             whereas
             it
             is
             evident
             (
             and
             the
             Reverend
             
               Mr.
               Boise
            
             hath
             made
             it
             appear
             ,
             on
             occasion
             of
             the
             like
             Accusation
             against
             us
             by
             the
             
               Bishop
               of
               L●ndonderry
            
             )
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             more
             Read
             in
             our
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             People
             is
             made
             more
             acquained
             with
             them
             ,
             than
             heretofore
             in
             the
             Episcopal
             Meetings
             .
             I
             mean
             where
             the
             Orders
             of
             our
             Church
             are
             observed
             :
             for
             them
             who
             Read
             but
             a
             verse
             or
             two
             for
             a
             Lecture
             ,
             I
             cannot
             Answer
             for
             their
             Practice
             :
             and
             we
             make
             the
             People
             understand
             the
             Reading
             ,
             as
             Ezra
             did
             ,
             Neh.
             5.
             5.
             which
             was
             not
             done
             in
             the
             Episcopal
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             :
             but
             Men
             who
             had
             no
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             were
             Teachers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             set
             up
             to
             dispence
             this
             Ordinance
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             the
             Reading
             of
             the
             Scripture
             in
             the
             Congregation
             .
             He
             next
             blameth
             us
             (
             under
             the
             same
             Epithets
             of
             
               Madness
               ,
               Dreams
               ,
               Humour
               of
               Schism
               )
            
             that
             
               when
               Children
               are
               B●ptized
               ,
               the
               Parents
               are
               not
               allowed
               to
               know
               into
               what
               Religion
               or
               Faith
               they
               are
               initiated
            
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             
               because
               they
               are
               not
               made
               to
               repeat
               the
               Creed
               .
            
             I
             first
             ask
             him
             ,
             what
             Faith
             do
             the
             Generality
             of
             Parents
             of
             his
             Partie
             understand
             their
             Children
             to
             be
             Intiated
             into
             by
             their
             Repeating
             that
             which
             we
             call
             the
             
               Apostles
               Cr●●d
            
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             understand
             by
             our
             Conduct
             :
             seing
             some
             of
             them
             understand
             it
             not
             ;
             and
             seing
             it
             doth
             not
             sufficiently
             Discriminate
             the
             sound
             Faith
             which
             we
             own
             ,
             from
             
               Socinianism
               ,
               Poperie
               ,
               Antinomianism
            
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             gross
             Errors
             .
             Next
             ,
             I
             Answer
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             false
             and
             Calumnious
             that
             he
             Asserteth
             :
             they
             are
             not
             only
             allowed
             to
             know
             the
             Faith
             that
             their
             Infants
             are
             Baptized
             into
             ;
             but
             pains
             is
             taken
             so
             far
             as
             Ministers
             can
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             understand
             that
             Faith
             ▪
             and
             they
             are
             Solemnly
             taken
             Engaged
             to
             adhere
             to
             that
             Faith
             ,
             and
             to
             breed
             their
             Children
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             told
             them
             what
             Faith
             we
             mean
             ,
             by
             designing
             it
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             great
             Rule
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             If
             any
             have
             no
             other
             Notion
             of
             Baptism
             but
             that
             
               it
               is
               an
               Engagement
               to
               be
               a
               ●ovenan●●r
            
             (
             which
             he
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             ,
             tho
             I
             am
             perswaded
             he
             knoweth
             better
             things
             )
             
             we
             give
             no
             ground
             for
             such
             a
             Thought
             ,
             but
             endeavour
             to
             present
             things
             otherwise
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             15.
             
             He
             saith
             
               we
               are
               so
               unfixed
               and
               variable
               ,
               that
               not
            
             two
             
               in
               the
               Nation
               in
               publick
               follow
               the
               same
               Rule
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             a
             horrid
             Abusing
             of
             the
             Reader
             ,
             and
             can
             have
             no
             other
             Design
             but
             to
             make
             the
             Presbyterians
             odious
             where
             they
             are
             not
             known
             ;
             for
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             even
             among
             his
             own
             Party
             ,
             the
             contrarie
             is
             well
             known
             .
             But
             all
             this
             Noise
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             no
             
               stinted
               Liturgie
            
             :
             without
             which
             we
             follow
             the
             same
             Rules
             ,
             both
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             we
             all
             teach
             the
             same
             Truths
             ;
             and
             Administer
             the
             same
             Ordinances
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             except
             that
             we
             use
             not
             the
             same
             Words
             :
             wherein
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             studie
             a
             diversitie
             ,
             as
             he
             injuriously
             Asserteth
             .
             His
             Apology
             for
             the
             Episcopal
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             for
             wanting
             a
             Liturgie
             is
             odd
             ;
             
               the
               Clergy
               Composed
               Prayers
               for
               themselves
               from
               which
               they
               seldom
               varied
               .
            
             It
             may
             be
             some
             of
             them
             did
             so
             ,
             either
             from
             insufficiency
             or
             lazieness
             :
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             neither
             the
             greatest
             ,
             nor
             the
             best
             part
             of
             them
             did
             so
             :
             but
             what
             ever
             be
             in
             that
             ,
             both
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             on
             ours
             ,
             they
             who
             did
             not
             tie
             themselves
             to
             the
             same
             Words
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             managed
             their
             Work
             
               with
               as
               much
               plainess
               ,
               gravity
               ,
               and
               coherence
               of
               their
               Words
               ,
               and
               left
               the
               People
               as
               little
               in
               the
               Dark
            
             as
             they
             did
             whom
             he
             so
             much
             Commendeth
             on
             these
             Accounts
             .
             His
             calling
             Praying
             without
             a
             set
             Form
             ,
             Rambling
             ,
             and
             Ascribing
             to
             it
             
               no
               Order
               ,
               nor
               Dependence
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               caused
               by
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Animal
               Spirits
               :
            
             I
             neglect
             ,
             as
             shewing
             a
             Temper
             of
             mind
             that
             is
             to
             be
             pitied
             rather
             than
             Redargued
             by
             Argument
             .
             He
             waveth
             the
             Debate
             about
             
               stinted
               Forms
               ,
               p.
            
             292.
             which
             any
             who
             Readeth
             this
             Discourse
             must
             understand
             that
             he
             intendeth
             not
             to
             Dispute
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             Reason
             ,
             against
             him
             whom
             he
             Opposeth
             in
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             Rail
             at
             him
             :
             And
             because
             I
             intend
             not
             to
             engage
             with
             him
             at
             that
             Weapon
             ,
             I
             shall
             wave
             it
             too
             .
             Yet
             he
             bringeth
             Calvines
             Testimony
             for
             the
             Preference
             of
             a
             
               well
               Composed
               Liturgie
            
             ;
             out
             of
             one
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             he
             so
             Citeth
             ,
             as
             no
             Man
             shall
             find
             it
             ,
             unless
             he
             happen
             to
             have
             the
             same
             Edition
             of
             Calvines
             Epistles
             that
             he
             used
             ;
             which
             I
             have
             not
             :
             had
             he
             named
             the
             Epistle
             by
             its
             Number
             ,
             or
             the
             Person
             to
             whom
             Addressed
             ,
             I
             might
             have
             found
             it
             by
             some
             pains
             .
             I
             oppose
             Calvine
             to
             Calvine
             ;
             he
             said
             of
             the
             
               English
               Liturgie
            
             (
             and
             I
             suppose
             that
             will
             pass
             with
             my
             Author
             for
             a
             
               well
               Composed
            
             one
             )
             that
             
               it
               had
               in
               it
               some
               Tollerabiles
               ineptias
               .
            
             He
             bringeth
             some
             what
             that
             looketh
             like
             Argument
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             Debate
             that
             he
             waveth
             .
             
               The
               great
               things
               of
               Worship
               is
               not
               to
               be
               left
               to
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Discretion
               of
               every
               private
               Administrator
               .
            
             A.
             This
             is
             provided
             against
             
             by
             the
             Churches
             trying
             Men
             well
             before
             they
             be
             Intrusted
             :
             by
             setting
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Church
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             Rule
             and
             Directorie
             ,
             and
             by
             Watching
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             Correcting
             them
             for
             mismanagement
             .
             These
             are
             GOD'S
             ways
             of
             preventing
             Inconveniency
             ;
             a
             
               stinted
               Liturgie
            
             is
             a
             way
             of
             Mans
             devising
             ,
             without
             any
             Warrant
             ,
             or
             Footstep
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Another
             of
             his
             Arguments
             :
             
               every
               Priest
               isnot
               wise
               enough
               to
               manage
               an
               Affair
               of
               such
               great
               Importance
               .
            
             A.
             That
             is
             so
             true
             that
             none
             is
             wise
             enough
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             6.
             
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             who
             is
             fit
             to
             Compose
             a
             Liturgie
             for
             others
             ;
             which
             all
             Men
             must
             be
             tyed
             to
             ?
             On
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             the
             Church
             ought
             to
             chuse
             the
             fitest
             Men
             she
             can
             get
             ;
             and
             when
             that
             is
             done
             ;
             both
             the
             weaker
             ,
             and
             stronger
             Sort
             should
             beware
             of
             leaning
             to
             their
             own
             Wit
             and
             Parts
             in
             that
             Great
             Work
             ;
             and
             should
             take
             the
             Word
             of
             GOD
             for
             their
             Directorie
             ,
             and
             Depend
             on
             the
             Spirit
             of
             GOD
             for
             His
             assistence
             :
             and
             this
             is
             a
             better
             Remedy
             of
             the
             Evil
             feared
             than
             a
             
               sti●ted
               Liturgy
            
             is
             ;
             and
             hath
             more
             Countenance
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             
             Another
             Argument
             .
             
               Though
               a
               Minister
               should
               be
               very
               Wise
               ,
               yet
               at
               all
               times
               he
               is
               not
               in
               the
               same
               Temper
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               reasonable
               that
               the
               Worship
               of
               GOD
               should
               be
               less
               decent
               when
               his
               Intellectuals
               are
               clouded
               than
               when
               he
               is
               in
               perfect
               health
               .
            
             A.
             1.
             
             If
             this
             Argument
             have
             any
             strength
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             a
             Form
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             always
             tyed
             to
             it
             :
             for
             a
             Disordered
             mind
             may
             make
             sad
             work
             there
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             have
             been
             out
             of
             Temper
             for
             Reading
             the
             Service
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             Extemporary
             Prayer
             ;
             when
             their
             Brain
             hath
             been
             clouded
             :
             and
             this
             hath
             as
             often
             hapened
             in
             the
             Reading
             Pue
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Presbyterian
             Pulpit
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             another
             Remedy
             against
             it
             in
             both
             ,
             than
             a
             Liturgie
             .
             3.
             
             I
             confess
             a
             lesser
             Degree
             of
             decency
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             GOD
             than
             should
             be
             ,
             or
             hath
             been
             ,
             is
             never
             reasonable
             :
             but
             how
             can
             it
             be
             prevented
             either
             in
             Praying
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             or
             Reading
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             ,
             the
             Temper
             both
             of
             Mens
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Minds
             are
             variable
             .
             4.
             
             If
             
               a
               Mans
               Intellectuals
            
             be
             at
             any
             time
             so
             clouded
             ,
             whether
             by
             a
             Hypochondriack
             Distemper
             ,
             or
             by
             Drinking
             too
             liberally
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             Sickness
             ;
             as
             that
             it
             is
             probable
             to
             make
             the
             Worship
             of
             GOD
             to
             be
             unduely
             Managed
             ,
             that
             Man
             (
             what
             ever
             have
             been
             his
             Wisdom
             or
             Abilities
             )
             should
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             Officiate
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             whether
             with
             ,
             or
             without
             the
             Book
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             there
             was
             never
             any
             Church
             ,
             Ancient
             or
             Modern
             ,
             which
             appointed
             a
             Liturgie
             for
             such
             Men
             ;
             no●
             to
             countenance
             the
             Putting
             ,
             or
             Keeping
             ,
             such
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Fu●ction
             .
             5.
             
             There
             is
             another
             Cause
             of
             Worship
             being
             better
             or
             worse
             
             Managed
             at
             diverse
             times
             ,
             which
             our
             Author
             hath
             not
             thought
             on
             ,
             nor
             will
             his
             Liturgie
             serve
             for
             a
             Remedie
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             better
             or
             worse
             Frame
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             Heavenly
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             Degrees
             of
             the
             Presence
             and
             Aids
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             GOD
             :
             therefore
             ,
             however
             unreasonable
             it
             be
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             the
             same
             measure
             of
             Decency
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Luster
             on
             the
             Worship
             of
             GOD
             at
             all
             times
             :
             nor
             can
             there
             be
             a
             Remedie
             for
             this
             ,
             till
             we
             be
             better
             Men
             :
             nor
             even
             then
             ,
             if
             the
             LORD
             for
             His
             own
             Holy
             ends
             ,
             withdraw
             his
             presence
             :
             I
             know
             this
             will
             be
             slouted
             by
             some
             :
             but
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             had
             his
             unusual
             Inlargements
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             11.
             and
             found
             it
             needful
             that
             the
             People
             should
             Pray
             for
             assistence
             to
             him
             ,
             Col.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             He
             bringeth
             yet
             another
             Reason
             :
             
               the
               spiritual
               necessities
               of
               the
               People
               ought
               at
               all
               times
               to
               be
               ●qually
               Provided
               for
               .
            
             A.
             1.
             
             That
             is
             impossible
             for
             Man
             to
             do
             :
             unless
             we
             can
             find
             unchangeable
             Men
             to
             be
             Ministers
             .
             It
             is
             fair
             if
             they
             be
             always
             well
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             tollerablly
             provided
             for
             .
             2.
             
             This
             is
             the
             improperest
             Reason
             that
             he
             could
             have
             fallen
             upon
             ;
             for
             it
             cutteth
             the
             Throat
             of
             his
             Cause
             :
             because
             the
             Spiritul
             Necessities
             of
             the
             People
             are
             very
             various
             :
             diverse
             People
             have
             diverse
             Necessities
             :
             and
             the
             same
             Persons
             Needs
             may
             be
             far
             other
             ,
             or
             greater
             ,
             at
             one
             time
             than
             at
             another
             :
             they
             know
             little
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             state
             of
             Souls
             ,
             who
             know
             not
             this
             ;
             now
             a
             
               ●●int●d
               Liturgie
            
             can
             never
             reach
             these
             ,
             half
             so
             well
             as
             a
             Minister
             may
             do
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             Gift
             of
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             who
             endeavoureth
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Cases
             of
             the
             Peoples
             Souls
             .
             Next
             ,
             he
             Pleadeth
             Uniformity
             for
             the
             use
             of
             a
             
               stinted
               Liturgie
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             weak
             Argument
             :
             for
             Uniformity
             in
             Words
             (
             and
             that
             is
             all
             that
             we
             can
             have
             by
             a
             Liturgie
             ,
             which
             can
             not
             be
             obtained
             without
             it
             )
             is
             not
             so
             valuable
             .
             If
             we
             all
             speak
             the
             same
             things
             what
             great
             Matters
             is
             it
             if
             they
             be
             exprest
             in
             diverse
             Words
             .
             Again
             ,
             what
             Reason
             is
             there
             for
             the
             Necessity
             of
             Uniformity
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             more
             than
             in
             Preaching
             ?
             which
             yet
             our
             Brethren
             do
             not
             Enjoin
             .
             That
             the
             Forms
             he
             mentioneth
             are
             the
             
               Tessera's
               if
               Uniformi●y
            
             ,
             is
             an
             absurd
             and
             groundless
             Assertion
             :
             there
             was
             Uniformity
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             our
             Churches
             ,
             without
             them
             .
             If
             he
             deny
             this
             last
             ,
             let
             him
             shew
             what
             Dissormity
             is
             among
             us
             ,
             further
             than
             in
             Words
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             shew
             to
             be
             among
             his
             own
             Partie
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             such
             Discrepancie
             is
             in
             their
             Worship
             ,
             in
             one
             Church
             from
             another
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             Charge
             us
             with
             the
             like
             :
             for
             the
             Cathedral
             Service
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             Countrey
             Churches
             ,
             are
             more
             unlike
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             than
             the
             Latter
             of
             
             them
             is
             to
             the
             Meetings
             of
             some
             Dissenters
             .
             He
             next
             Argueth
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Litu●gie
               obviates
               Mens
               v●nting
               their
               own
               Conceits
               .
            
             A.
             This
             is
             far
             more
             readily
             and
             frequently
             done
             in
             Preaching
             than
             in
             Prayer
             :
             and
             therefore
             will
             either
             Prove
             that
             free
             Preaching
             ,
             without
             a
             Book
             ,
             should
             be
             Restrained
             ;
             or
             it
             Proveth
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             way
             to
             prevent
             Inconveniency
             in
             both
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Liturgie
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             careful
             that
             none
             but
             well
             Qualified
             Men
             be
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             Watchfully
             to
             look
             to
             the
             Administrations
             of
             them
             who
             are
             in
             that
             Office.
             
          
           
             §
             17.
             
             Our
             Author
             ,
             
               p.
               295.
               &
               seq
            
             .
             Haleth
             in
             a
             Discourse
             by
             Head
             and
             ●ars
             ,
             without
             Occasion
             given
             ,
             or
             Coherence
             with
             what
             he
             was
             upon
             ,
             concerning
             Superstition
             ;
             wherein
             he
             taketh
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             his
             Way
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Parts
             and
             Steps
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             right
             ,
             and
             ours
             wholly
             wrong
             :
             and
             on
             this
             Begged
             Hypothesis
             ,
             he
             Declaimeth
             against
             the
             Presbyterians
             as
             
               the
               most
               Superstitious
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               the
               most
               Atheistical
            
             Men
             in
             the
             World.
             This
             is
             an
             easy
             Way
             of
             Running
             down
             any
             Adversary
             whatsoever
             .
             Whether
             
               a
               Groundless
               Scrupulosity
            
             ,
             either
             in
             Matters
             of
             common
             Practice
             ,
             or
             in
             Matters
             of
             Worship
             ,
             be
             Superstition
             or
             not
             ,
             I
             know
             is
             controverted
             by
             some
             :
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             enter
             into
             this
             Debate
             ;
             knowing
             that
             it
             issueth
             into
             a
             mere
             Logomachy
             .
             Tho
             I
             think
             Superstition
             ,
             being
             a
             sort
             of
             false
             Worship
             ,
             or
             a
             Sin
             against
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             Strickness
             of
             Speech
             ,
             nothing
             should
             be
             called
             Superstition
             ,
             but
             that
             whereby
             People
             intend
             ,
             or
             pretend
             to
             Worship
             God.
             Scruples
             about
             what
             is
             not
             Worship
             may
             be
             very
             Sinful
             ,
             because
             Unreasonable
             and
             Groundless
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             Worship
             ,
             nor
             Superstition
             .
             If
             he
             can
             prove
             that
             our
             Scrupling
             the
             Holy
             Days
             ,
             Liturgy
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             is
             without
             all
             Ground
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             things
             are
             well
             Warranted
             ,
             and
             Approved
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Sin
             in
             Using
             them
             :
             we
             shall
             change
             our
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             what
             Censure
             he
             shall
             put
             on
             us
             .
             But
             while
             that
             is
             not
             done
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             hath
             not
             hitherto
             been
             performed
             )
             we
             regard
             little
             his
             Railing
             Accusations
             that
             he
             ●●lleth
             his
             Pages
             with
             .
             Most
             of
             what
             he
             here
             Loadeth
             the
             Presbyterians
             with
             ,
             may
             be
             evidently
             ,
             and
             with
             good
             Reason
             ,
             Retorted
             on
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Party
             .
             For
             Instance
             ,
             he
             saith
             
               when
               we
               represent
               the
               Deity
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               is
               plea●ed
               with
               the
               imaginary
               Notions
               that
               we
               Groundlesly
               entertain
               of
               Things
               ;
               this
               is
               Superstition
               ,
               that
               Poysons
               the
               Soul
               and
               all
               its
               Faculties
               .
            
             Now
             whether
             Presbyterians
             or
             Prelatists
             be
             more
             guilty
             of
             this
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             Judge
             .
             The
             one
             think
             that
             God
             is
             pleased
             with
             nothing
             as
             Worship
             ,
             but
             what
             He
             hath
             Prescribed
             in
             His
             Word
             :
             And
             that
             He
             hateth
             Will-Worship
             ,
             and
             all
             Notions
             about
             that
             ,
             which
             
             have
             no
             Foundation
             in
             Scripture
             .
             The
             other
             think
             God
             is
             pleased
             with
             a
             great
             many
             Things
             that
             Men
             have
             have
             Devised
             for
             Adorning
             His
             Worship
             ;
             and
             for
             an
             Order
             and
             Decency
             that
             they
             imagine
             to
             be
             such
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             hath
             never
             declared
             it
             to
             be
             such
             .
             Whether
             of
             the
             two
             entertain
             these
             Groundless
             Notions
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Superstition
             that
             
               Poysoneth
               the
               Soul
               and
               all
               its
               Faculties
               ?
            
             Another
             Instance
             :
             
               to
               say
               that
               such
               a
               thing
               is
               forbidden
               of
               God
               ,
               only
               because
               we
               forbid
               it
               our selves
               ,
               is
               to
               teach
               for
               Doctrines
               the
               Commandments
               of
               Men
               :
               but
               to
               regulate
               our
               Actions
               in
               themselves
               indifferent
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Prudent
               Determination
               of
               our
               Superiours
               ,
               cannot
               fall
               under
               that
               Censure
               .
            
             Let
             us
             see
             whether
             we
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             Party
             be
             thus
             guilty
             .
             We
             disowne
             that
             we
             say
             of
             any
             one
             thing
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             forbidden
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             we
             forbid
             it
             :
             if
             we
             say
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             forbidden
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ;
             we
             refuse
             not
             to
             bear
             the
             Blame
             of
             such
             Impiety
             :
             but
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             his
             Party
             use
             somethings
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             enjoyned
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ;
             but
             only
             the
             Church
             hath
             enjoyned
             them
             :
             they
             Command
             People
             to
             obey
             ,
             to
             Use
             their
             Ceremonies
             ,
             they
             Urge
             them
             with
             Rigour
             ,
             they
             do
             more
             severely
             Censure
             the
             Neglect
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             they
             Punish
             Breaking
             of
             Gods
             plain
             Commands
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             cannot
             shew
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             pretend
             to
             ,
             any
             other
             Warrant
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             he
             calleth
             
               the
               Prudent
               Determination
               of
               our
               Superiors
               .
            
             It
             were
             needless
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             endless
             ,
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             all
             the
             Fantastick
             Notions
             that
             he
             expresseth
             about
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             his
             Ungrounded
             Suppositions
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             are
             of
             these
             Sentiments
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             placeth
             it
             :
             what
             is
             said
             may
             give
             a
             sufficient
             Taste
             of
             his
             Way
             of
             Refuting
             his
             Adversaries
             :
             only
             I
             cannot
             pass
             ,
             that
             p.
             29●
             .
             he
             insinuateth
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             
               esteem
               the
               Means
               more
               than
               the
               End
               ;
               and
               separate
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Laws
               from
               their
               Subordination
               and
               Relation
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               God.
            
             It
             must
             be
             a
             strange
             Degree
             of
             Prejudice
             ,
             that
             could
             seduce
             him
             into
             such
             Distorted
             Notions
             .
             Do
             we
             
               esteem
               the
               Means
               more
               than
               the
               End
               ,
            
             because
             we
             would
             have
             the
             End
             ,
             Edification
             ,
             carried
             on
             by
             Means
             that
             God
             hath
             Appointed
             ,
             and
             that
             He
             hath
             Promised
             a
             Blessing
             to
             ,
             rather
             than
             by
             Means
             of
             Mans
             Devising
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             Promise
             of
             a
             Bles●ing
             or
             Success
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             only
             Conscience
             of
             Pleasing
             God
             ,
             but
             Concern
             for
             that
             End
             ,
             that
             maketh
             us
             so
             Careful
             ,
             that
             the
             Means
             we
             use
             be
             Approved
             of
             God.
             Or
             do
             we
             
               separate
               Ecclesiastical
               Laws
               ,
               from
               their
               Relation
               and
               Subserviency
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               :
            
             we
             are
             so
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             owne
             no
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             ,
             which
             are
             without
             the
             Relation
             of
             Dependency
             
             on
             the
             Law
             of
             ●od
             ;
             or
             without
             due
             Subordination
             to
             it
             :
             and
             it
             is
             on
             this
             Head
             that
             we
             reject
             the
             Church
             Laws
             ,
             that
             enjoyn
             Humane
             Ceremonics
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ;
             because
             the
             Church
             hath
             no
             Warrant
             to
             make
             such
             Laws
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             say
             that
             she
             hath
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             it
             )
             and
             because
             these
             Laws
             are
             not
             Subordinate
             ,
             but
             rather
             Co-ordinate
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             setting
             up
             the
             Churches
             Institutions
             beside
             his
             .
             That
             the
             
               Negative
               Scrupulosity
            
             that
             he
             mentioneth
             from
             Coloss.
             2.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             is
             a
             great
             Evil
             ,
             we
             doubt
             not
             :
             and
             if
             he
             will
             call
             it
             Superstition
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             contend
             about
             Words
             (
             tho
             the
             Reason
             of
             that
             Denomination
             is
             doubtful
             ;
             the
             Will-Worship
             that
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             being
             rather
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             
               Worshipping
               of
               Angels
            
             ,
             spoken
             of
             v.
             18.
             which
             is
             there
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             Conjunction
             with
             this
             Will-Worship
             ,
             called
             Humility
             ;
             that
             is
             a
             vain
             Shew
             ,
             of
             it
             .
             )
             But
             nothing
             of
             this
             maketh
             for
             his
             Purpose
             ,
             unless
             he
             can
             prove
             ,
             that
             our
             Scruples
             about
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             are
             wholly
             Ground
             ▪
             l●ss
             ,
             as
             these
             Scruples
             were
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Abstinc●ces
             are
             ,
             that
             he
             mentioneth
             ;
             wherefore
             all
             that
             he
             ,
             at
             great
             length
             Discourseth
             on
             this
             Head
             ,
             is
             wholly
             impertinent
             .
             If
             he
             can
             prove
             the
             Ceremonies
             to
             be
             
               Excellent
               and
               Useful
            
             ,
             as
             he
             insinuateth
             ,
             p.
             297.
             our
             Cause
             can●ot
             stand
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             §
             18.
             
             He
             undertaketh
             to
             prove
             our
             Scruples
             to
             be
             more
             dangerous
             than
             these
             ,
             in
             that
             
               the
               Scruples
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               had
               a
               Shew
               of
               Wisdom
               ;
               but
               the
               Presbyterian
               Scruples
               have
               more
               dangerous
               Consequences
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               co●demn
               those
               Solemnities
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               have
               a
               direct
               Tendency
               to
               promote
               Religion
               ,
               in
               all
               its
               most
               Excellent
               Branches
               .
            
             The
             import
             of
             this
             Ratiocination
             is
             ,
             the
             Way
             of
             the
             Ceremonialists
             is
             right
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             Presbyterians
             are
             to
             be
             condemned
             .
             All
             this
             is
             purely
             Begging
             of
             the
             Question
             .
             We
             deny
             any
             such
             Tendency
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Ceremonies
             ;
             and
             cannot
             be
             perswaded
             of
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             by
             his
             Confident
             Asseverations
             ,
             and
             Big
             Words
             .
             If
             I
             could
             find
             any
             thing
             in
             his
             following
             Pages
             ,
             that
             is
             worth
             Answering
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             been
             already
             Answered
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             repeateth
             
               ad
               nauseam
            
             )
             I
             should
             consider
             it
             .
             The
             Persons
             that
             he
             knew
             ,
             
               who
               were
               so
               Fearful
               and
               Superstitious
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               Break
               up
               a
               Letter
               on
               Sunday
               ,
            
             we
             do
             not
             approve
             ;
             nor
             do
             our
             Scruples
             Countenance
             such
             Misapprehensions
             :
             if
             we
             meet
             with
             any
             such
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             know
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             rather
             observe
             that
             an
             undue
             Liberty
             is
             taken
             generally
             ,
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             )
             we
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             instruct
             them
             better
             .
             He
             telleth
             us
             ,
             p.
             302.
             the
             fifth
             or
             sixth
             time
             ,
             that
             
               Superstition
               leadeth
               to
               Atheism
            
             ;
             and
             addeth
             ,
             
               that
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               Prejudice
               ,
               and
               Faction
               ,
               it
               maketh
               a
               Man
               Despise
               the
               Omniscience
               
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               Venture
               upon
               the
               most
               Daring
               Impieties
               ,
            
             Tho
             I
             will
             not
             be
             an
             Advocat
             for
             Superstition
             ,
             nor
             for
             Ignorant
             or
             Groundless
             Scrupulosity
             :
             yet
             this
             his
             Assertion
             I
             cannot
             understand
             :
             for
             it
             is
             the
             Apprehension
             of
             Gods
             Omniscience
             ,
             that
             maketh
             these
             Poor
             Souls
             ,
             who
             
               dare
               not
               Break
               up
               a
               Letter
               on
               the
               Lords
               Day
               ,
            
             to
             Fear
             where
             no
             Fear
             is
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             want
             of
             all
             Scrupling
             ,
             even
             where
             there
             is
             just
             Ground
             ,
             that
             maketh
             People
             Venture
             on
             the
             most
             Daring
             Impieties
             ;
             it
             is
             because
             they
             are
             
               Stout
               Hearted
            
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             are
             
               Fearful
               Hearted
            
             .
             And
             how
             Faction
             cometh
             in
             to
             make
             up
             the
             Scene
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             ;
             but
             that
             Presbyterians
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             concluded
             to
             be
             Factious
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             Persons
             to
             be
             thus
             Loaded
             .
             His
             Probative
             Instance
             of
             what
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             is
             yet
             less
             Accountable
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Covenanters
               ,
               when
               they
               in
               their
               full
               Career
               against
               the
               ancient
               Constitutions
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
            
             (
             thus
             his
             Prejudice
             against
             them
             ,
             doth
             represent
             them
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Hatred
             of
             them
             ,
             maketh
             him
             so
             represent
             them
             to
             the
             World
             )
             
               with
               Hands
               lifted
               up
               to
               Heaven
               abjured
               the
               Primitive
               Stations
               :
            
             and
             these
             Stations
             he
             highly
             extolleth
             ;
             and
             thinketh
             the
             Presbyterians
             know
             not
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             concludeth
             ,
             that
             
               we
               are
               bound
               by
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               never
               to
               be
               present
               at
               such
               Exercises
               of
               Mortifications
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Stations
             were
             their
             Meetings
             on
             Wednesdays
             and
             Fridays
             ,
             for
             Fasting
             till
             Nine
             of
             the
             Clock
             ,
             and
             for
             other
             Spiritual
             Exercises
             .
             So
             Albaspin
             .
             whom
             he
             citeth
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Adnotator
               Keitombellius
               ,
               Observ.
               16.
               p.
            
             23
             ,
             24.
             who
             also
             telleth
             us
             that
             this
             they
             did
             ,
             
               primis
               i●is
               saeculis
               ,
               quibus
               miseriis
               &
               persecutionibus
               undique
               ,
               &
               quasi
               perpetuis
               stiparentur
               .
            
             I
             know
             no
             Presbyterian
             ,
             who
             either
             hath
             Sworn
             against
             ,
             or
             Condemneth
             these
             Stations
             ;
             so
             far
             as
             we
             have
             a
             distinct
             Account
             of
             them
             :
             have
             not
             we
             ,
             in
             great
             Towns
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             on
             the
             Matter
             ,
             with
             these
             Stations
             :
             Morning
             Exercises
             for
             Confession
             of
             Sin
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Instructing
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             that
             of●ner
             ,
             in
             some
             Places
             ,
             than
             Twice
             a
             Week
             .
             That
             the
             Primitive
             Stations
             are
             abjured
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             falsly
             asserted
             :
             indeed
             in
             the
             
               National
               Covenant
            
             ,
             or
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             was
             Subscribed
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             they
             Renounce
             a
             great
             many
             of
             the
             Popes
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             Practices
             ;
             and
             
               his
               Stations
            
             are
             mentioned
             among
             them
             :
             but
             will
             any
             Man
             ,
             who
             understandeth
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             or
             who
             doth
             not
             look
             on
             the
             whole
             of
             Popery
             as
             Pure
             and
             Primitive
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Popish
             Stations
             ,
             (
             under
             the
             present
             Degeneracy
             of
             that
             Church
             )
             and
             the
             Primitive
             Stations
             ,
             were
             the
             same
             thing
             ?
             the
             best
             Account
             that
             I
             can
             find
             of
             what
             now
             is
             called
             Stations
             among
             the
             Papists
             ,
             is
             from
             
               Onuphrius
               Panvinius
               ,
               de
               stationibus
               urbis
               Romae
               :
            
             
             where
             he
             confesseth
             that
             their
             Original
             is
             obscure
             :
             he
             maketh
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             
               Prayers
               with
               Standing
               ,
               in
               Opposition
               to
               these
               with
               Kneeling
               :
            
             to
             which
             sometimes
             Fasting
             was
             joyned
             ,
             and
             he
             sheweth
             how
             several
             Popes
             Limited
             them
             ,
             and
             others
             appropriated
             them
             to
             certain
             Days
             :
             and
             sheweth
             how
             in
             his
             time
             they
             were
             fixed
             to
             Days
             ;
             and
             to
             Churches
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             :
             as
             it
             may
             be
             presumed
             was
             done
             also
             in
             other
             Churches
             .
             He
             sheweth
             also
             their
             Number
             ,
             viz.
             in
             fourty
             seven
             Churches
             ,
             ninety
             six
             Stations
             ,
             on
             eighty
             three
             Days
             ,
             and
             telleth
             us
             of
             Indulgences
             granted
             to
             these
             Stations
             by
             
               Pope
               Boniface
            
             .
             This
             Term
             may
             also
             be
             applyed
             to
             their
             Solemn
             Processions
             ,
             for
             Perambulating
             any
             Piece
             of
             Ground
             :
             wherein
             they
             do
             often
             Stand
             at
             such
             a
             Cross
             ,
             or
             at
             such
             a
             Turning
             ,
             and
             Rehearse
             certain
             Prayers
             .
             This
             Supestition
             is
             what
             is
             renounced
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             joyned
             with
             Peregrinations
             and
             such
             other
             Fopperies
             .
             He
             calleth
             
               Superstition
               a
               Bastard
               Kind
               of
               Worship
               ,
               p.
            
             305.
             but
             Scrupling
             at
             Ceremonies
             ,
             hath
             nothing
             in
             it
             like
             Worship
             ,
             whether
             Bastard
             or
             Legitimate
             :
             how
             will
             he
             then
             Reconcile
             this
             ,
             with
             Calling
             our
             Scruples
             Superstition
             ?
             The
             
               Jewish
               Superstitions
               ,
               the
               Murdering
               of
               A.
               Bishop
               Sharp
               ,
               the
               Heathens
               Superstitions
               ,
            
             that
             he
             hath
             Consulted
             Juvenal
             about
             ,
             none
             of
             these
             touch
             the
             Presbyterians
             ;
             tho
             one
             of
             them
             was
             Acted
             by
             some
             who
             bare
             that
             Name
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             Dislike
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             .
             He
             further
             Argueth
             ,
             p.
             307
             ,
             308.
             that
             
               we
               Contend
               for
               our
               own
               Opinions
               ,
               he
               for
               the
               Church
               and
               her
               Catholick
               Constitutions
               .
            
             The
             same
             Arguments
             the
             Papists
             use
             against
             Protestants
             :
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             Shelter
             that
             some
             flee
             to
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             no
             other
             Cover
             for
             the
             Nakedness
             of
             their
             Opinions
             .
             We
             affirm
             (
             and
             our
             Assertion
             is
             as
             Probative
             as
             his
             is
             )
             that
             we
             maintain
             the
             Opinions
             that
             we
             have
             Learned
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             not
             such
             as
             we
             have
             Groundlesly
             Chosen
             for
             our selves
             .
          
           
             §
             19.
             
             He
             next
             ,
             p.
             309.
             falleth
             on
             the
             Catechism
             which
             is
             owned
             and
             taught
             in
             this
             Church
             ;
             after
             he
             hath
             Loaded
             us
             with
             
               Servile
               Condescending
               to
               Popular
               Fancies
               ,
               and
               Leaving
               the
               People
               in
               Profound
               Ignorance
               .
            
             This
             is
             his
             Strain
             ,
             his
             Genius
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Neglected
             ;
             his
             Reproaches
             ,
             and
             Praises
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Value
             with
             us
             .
             The
             Quarrel
             that
             he
             hath
             with
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               it
               is
               Unintelligible
               by
               the
               People
               ,
            
             (
             which
             were
             a
             great
             Fault
             if
             true
             )
             and
             that
             
               it
               is
               Adapted
               to
               serve
               the
               Hypothesis
               of
               a
               certain
               Order
               of
               School
               Men
               :
            
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             what
             followeth
             ,
             the
             Dominicans
             ,
             or
             Jansenists
             ,
             in
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Jesuits
             :
             his
             Grievance
             is
             ,
             our
             Catechism
             is
             not
             Pelagian
             ,
             nor
             Arminian
             enough
             .
             I
             shall
             free
             
             
             
             
             
             him
             of
             a
             Fear
             that
             he
             expresseth
             ,
             p.
             315.
             that
             
               if
               the
               Vindicator
            
             (
             as
             he
             calleth
             him
             )
             
               take
               these
               Paragraphs
               to
               Task
               ,
               he
               will
               most
               Zealously
               Undertake
               the
               Defence
               of
               all
               that
               Orthodox
               Stuff
               ,
               that
               is
               Contained
               in
               their
               Publick
               Catechisms
               ,
               and
               Write
               out
               a
               whole
               System
               to
               Confute
               his
               Adversary
               .
            
             Whatever
             be
             that
             Persons
             Zeal
             to
             Defend
             our
             Catechisms
             ,
             as
             intirely
             Orthodox
             ;
             he
             need
             not
             Fear
             Writing
             of
             a
             System
             on
             this
             Occasion
             ;
             the
             Person
             he
             Aimeth
             at
             ,
             will
             be
             more
             Sparing
             than
             so
             ,
             of
             his
             Ink
             and
             Paper
             ;
             and
             yet
             more
             of
             his
             Time
             and
             Labour
             :
             unless
             he
             saw
             more
             Hazard
             to
             Truth
             ,
             than
             can
             arise
             from
             this
             Authors
             Attempt
             :
             and
             unless
             there
             were
             none
             who
             could
             do
             it
             to
             better
             Purpose
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             many
             :
             seing
             he
             intendeth
             not
             
               to
               Question
               the
               Orthodoxy
               of
               the
               Catechism
               ,
            
             (
             tho
             he
             often
             Lasheth
             it
             that
             Way
             by
             severe
             Innuendo's
             )
             but
             only
             to
             Prove
             
               its
               Unintelligibleness
            
             :
             I
             shall
             engage
             with
             him
             only
             in
             that
             .
             He
             Talketh
             Big
             ,
             of
             many
             Instances
             which
             might
             be
             brought
             ,
             wherein
             our
             Catechisms
             are
             Unintelligible
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             pitch
             but
             on
             one
             ;
             which
             is
             that
             Question
             ;
             
               Wherein
               consisteth
               the
               Sinfulness
               of
               that
               Estate
               whereinto
               Man
               fell
               :
            
             to
             which
             the
             Answer
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Sinfulness
               of
               that
               Estate
               whereinto
               Man
               fell
               ,
               consisteth
               in
               the
               Guilt
               of
               Adams
               first
               Sin
               ,
               the
               Want
               of
               Original
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               Corruption
               of
               his
               whole
               Nature
               ,
               which
               is
               commonly
               called
               Original
               Sin
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               Actual
               Transgressions
               which
               proceed
               from
               it
               .
            
             I
             shall
             An●madvert
             a
             few
             Things
             on
             this
             his
             Essay
             ,
             before
             I
             consider
             particularly
             the
             Proofs
             of
             Obscurity
             and
             Unintelligibleness
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             .
             1.
             
             If
             I
             should
             yield
             all
             that
             he
             here
             proposeth
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             falleth
             short
             of
             his
             Design
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             Reproach
             the
             Scots
             Presbyterians
             :
             for
             tho
             they
             owne
             that
             Catechism
             ,
             and
             look
             on
             it
             as
             one
             of
             the
             best
             extant
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             of
             their
             Composure
             ;
             it
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Divines
             Assembled
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             few
             of
             whom
             were
             Presbyterians
             .
             2.
             
             Few
             Men
             of
             Sense
             ,
             who
             are
             Concerned
             about
             the
             Promoting
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ,
             will
             prefer
             it
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Englands
               Catechism
            
             ,
             which
             beginneth
             ,
             
               What
               is
               thy
               Name
               ;
               Who
               gave
               thee
               this
               Name
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             will
             owne
             that
             there
             is
             more
             sound
             ,
             plain
             ,
             useful
             Truth
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             by
             the
             ●eople
             ,
             in
             our
             ,
             than
             in
             their
             Catechism
             .
             As
             might
             easily
             be
             made
             appear
             ,
             if
             I
             might
             Digress
             to
             State
             a
             Comparison
             between
             them
             ,
             from
             the
             Beginning
             to
             the
             End.
             3.
             
             We
             must
             not
             imagine
             ,
             that
             whatever
             is
             put
             into
             a
             Catechism
             ,
             must
             be
             so
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             meanest
             Capacity
             ,
             without
             Help
             ,
             can
             sufficiently
             understand
             it
             :
             for
             there
             are
             Truths
             needful
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             which
             the
             People
             must
             be
             helped
             to
             understand
             ,
             tho
             at
             first
             View
             ,
             they
             Comprehend
             them
             
             not
             :
             yea
             ,
             somethings
             must
             be
             taught
             to
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             by
             Christians
             ,
             which
             tho
             they
             are
             intelligible
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             so
             easily
             understood
             ,
             nor
             so
             fully
             ,
             as
             some
             other
             Things
             ,
             can
             be
             .
             If
             this
             Author
             will
             take
             on
             him
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Labour
             of
             such
             a
             Grave
             and
             Learned
             Assembly
             ,
             as
             was
             that
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             and
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             Acted
             Foolishly
             ,
             in
             Proposing
             Unintelligible
             Doctrines
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             let
             him
             give
             also
             his
             Censure
             of
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Catechism
            
             ;
             the
             Substance
             of
             which
             is
             set
             down
             Heb.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             where
             are
             Matters
             ,
             that
             as
             many
             Difficulties
             may
             be
             raised
             about
             ,
             as
             he
             Starteth
             on
             this
             Question
             and
             Answer
             .
             4.
             
             I
             hope
             he
             doth
             not
             Dream
             ,
             that
             no
             Truths
             are
             to
             be
             Proposed
             to
             the
             Catechumeni
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             the
             meanest
             (
             yea
             ,
             or
             the
             greatest
             Capacity
             )
             can
             fully
             Comprehend
             ,
             and
             Solve
             all
             the
             Difficulties
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             Understand
             all
             the
             Debates
             ,
             that
             arise
             in
             the
             Heads
             of
             Learned
             Men
             about
             them
             :
             for
             then
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             kept
             in
             Profound
             Ignorance
             of
             all
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             yea
             ,
             of
             the
             Greatest
             ,
             most
             Fundamental
             ,
             and
             most
             Necessary
             Truths
             that
             the
             Scripture
             Teacheth
             us
             .
             If
             he
             were
             put
             to
             Frame
             a
             Catechism
             so
             Qualified
             ,
             he
             would
             find
             it
             hard
             to
             get
             Matter
             for
             it
             .
             He
             should
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             Use
             of
             a
             Catechism
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             make
             the
             People
             Polemick
             Divines
             at
             first
             Hand
             ,
             but
             to
             Acquaint
             them
             with
             the
             Positive
             Doctrine
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             to
             Lay
             before
             them
             Scripture
             Grounds
             for
             Assenting
             to
             it
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             this
             Question
             and
             Answer
             ,
             is
             very
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             as
             on
             other
             Grounds
             ,
             so
             in
             Order
             to
             the
             Exercise
             of
             Gospel
             Repentance
             :
             which
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             any
             can
             have
             ,
             who
             is
             wholly
             Ignorant
             of
             
               Original
               Sin
            
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             ,
             as
             plainly
             and
             fully
             Described
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             done
             by
             any
             ,
             in
             so
             few
             Words
             .
             One
             may
             be
             Jealous
             ,
             that
             Picking
             this
             Quarrel
             with
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             ariseth
             rather
             from
             Dislike
             of
             the
             Truths
             here
             Taught
             ,
             than
             from
             the
             Obscurity
             of
             it
             .
             If
             he
             allow
             Original
             Sin
             to
             be
             Taught
             to
             the
             People
             at
             all
             ,
             let
             him
             ●ry
             if
             he
             can
             Frame
             a
             plainer
             Question
             and
             Answer
             about
             it
             .
             6.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Care
             of
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             People
             may
             understand
             the
             Grounds
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             lay
             down
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             where
             such
             Doctrines
             are
             Taught
             ,
             that
             the
             Peoples
             Faith
             may
             stand
             on
             that
             sure
             Foundation
             ,
             but
             also
             they
             Explain
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Doctrines
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             Catechise
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             Preaching
             :
             and
             do
             not
             content
             themselves
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             can
             Repeat
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Catechism
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             sufficient
             Objection
             against
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             that
             any
             Passage
             in
             it
             is
             not
             so
             Obvious
             to
             
             every
             Capacity
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             wisht
             .
             Notwithstanding
             of
             all
             that
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             yield
             that
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Passage
             in
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             is
             Unintelligible
             by
             an
             ordinary
             Capacity
             ,
             where
             Attention
             ,
             and
             Diligence
             is
             used
             ,
             toward
             Attaining
             of
             Knowledge
             .
             7.
             
             Tho
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             that
             
               all
               the
               Lords
               People
               were
               Prophets
               ,
            
             and
             that
             every
             one
             of
             them
             were
             able
             to
             Debate
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             stop
             the
             Mouths
             of
             Gainsayers
             :
             yet
             we
             think
             it
             should
             be
             endeavoured
             ,
             that
             cople
             generally
             should
             know
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             these
             Revealed
             Truths
             ,
             which
             are
             Conducible
             to
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             to
             Direct
             them
             in
             the
             Way
             of
             Duty
             ;
             and
             if
             some
             cannot
             Attain
             such
             a
             Measure
             of
             Knowledge
             in
             them
             as
             is
             Desireable
             ;
             others
             who
             are
             more
             Docile
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             Deprived
             of
             what
             Advantage
             they
             can
             attain
             .
          
           
             §
             20.
             
             Our
             Author
             having
             set
             down
             the
             Question
             and
             Answer
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               it
               but
               is
               Dark
               ,
               and
               altogether
               beyond
               the
               Comprehension
               of
               Illiterate
               People
               :
               yea
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               understood
               without
               Acquaintance
               with
               the
               Language
               of
               the
               School
               Men
               :
            
             he
             calleth
             it
             
               Clouds
               of
               Unknown
               Language
            
             :
             all
             this
             is
             as
             easily
             denyed
             as
             it
             is
             asserted
             ,
             and
             with
             far
             more
             Reason
             :
             for
             we
             can
             give
             the
             Instances
             of
             many
             ,
             (
             tho
             may
             be
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             Named
             ,
             as
             he
             requireth
             )
             who
             can
             give
             a
             good
             Account
             ,
             without
             School
             Terms
             ,
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             here
             Comprised
             ;
             who
             yet
             know
             no
             other
             Language
             ,
             but
             their
             Mother
             Tongue
             .
             He
             telleth
             us
             that
             
               the
               first
               Difficulty
               is
               ,
               de
               reatu
               peccati
               primi
               hominis
               :
            
             I
             confess
             ,
             if
             he
             propose
             it
             thus
             in
             Latine
             ,
             it
             will
             puzzle
             most
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             (
             whom
             he
             Despiseth
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Plow
               Men
            
             )
             but
             there
             are
             
               Plow
               Men
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             own
             Language
             ,
             can
             tell
             you
             that
             thus
             it
             is
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             Adams
             Sin
             ;
             and
             can
             bring
             Scripture
             Proof
             for
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             out
             of
             Rom.
             5.
             12
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Our
             Countrey
             People
             can
             understand
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             Passage
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             Adams
             Sin
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             justified
             by
             Christs
             Righteousness
             :
             and
             so
             they
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             Scripture
             holdeth
             forth
             the
             
               Imputation
               ▪
            
             of
             both
             ;
             and
             they
             understand
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             that
             hard
             Word
             .
             His
             next
             Difficulty
             is
             ,
             
               de
               privatione
               justitiae
               originalis
            
             ;
             and
             he
             Complaineth
             ,
             that
             
               the
               English
               Word
               doth
               not
               determine
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               Privation
               or
               Negation
               :
            
             our
             People
             can
             tell
             ,
             (
             and
             some
             are
             Sensible
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             Weighted
             with
             it
             )
             that
             they
             have
             no
             Righteousness
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             nor
             Rectitude
             in
             their
             Nature
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             neither
             Born
             with
             it
             ,
             nor
             can
             Acquire
             it
             ,
             but
             must
             have
             it
             from
             Christ
             ,
             or
             perish
             without
             it
             :
             for
             the
             Terms
             he
             mentioneth
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             trouble
             themselves
             about
             these
             ,
             nor
             
             do
             we
             think
             it
             necessary
             that
             they
             should
             .
             His
             third
             Remark
             seemeth
             to
             make
             the
             Answer
             to
             the
             Question
             ,
             not
             only
             Obscure
             ,
             but
             Erroneous
             :
             for
             he
             maketh
             it
             to
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Rectitude
               of
               Mens
               Souls
               is
               wholly
               lost
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               are
               no
               remains
               of
               the
               Divine
               Image
               left
               on
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man.
            
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             he
             thinketh
             the
             Vulgar
             cannot
             understand
             this
             Answer
             ,
             when
             so
             Learned
             a
             Dr.
             doth
             so
             foully
             Misapprehend
             it
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             impute
             this
             to
             want
             of
             Capacity
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             Objective
             Darkness
             of
             the
             Thing
             ;
             but
             to
             his
             Prejudice
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             Attention
             :
             for
             it
             is
             plain
             to
             any
             who
             will
             understand
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             neither
             said
             nor
             hinted
             and
             that
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             Corruption
             of
             all
             the
             Faculties
             ,
             not
             the
             total
             Corruption
             of
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             there
             Expressed
             .
             Such
             a
             Blunder
             as
             this
             ,
             in
             another
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             Insulted
             over
             .
             A
             further
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Obscurity
             that
             he
             would
             Prove
             ,
             
               that
               our
               sinful
               Estate
               consisteth
               also
               in
               all
               the
               actual
               Transgressions
               that
               proceed
               from
               this
               Original
               sin
               .
            
             He
             must
             have
             a
             very
             dark
             mind
             to
             whom
             this
             is
             unintelligible
             .
             But
             the
             Great
             Matter
             is
             ,
             that
             
               he
               that
               Answereth
               must
               Re-collect
               all
               these
               ●hings
               ,
            
             (
             and
             they
             are
             but
             4.
             in
             Number
             )
             
               before
               he
               understand
               this
               Matter
            
             .
             What
             mighty
             Difficulty
             is
             in
             that
             ?
             or
             wherein
             lyeth
             the
             
               Necessity
               of
               Metaphysicks
               for
               understanding
               these
               Particulars
               ,
            
             or
             making
             Re-collection
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             cannot
             Comprehend
             :
             nor
             can
             I
             understand
             how
             
               Peoples
               being
               I●cumbred
               with
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Humane
               Life
               ,
               putteth
               them
               out
               of
               Case
               for
               attaining
               the
               Knowledge
               that
               we
               Debate
               about
               .
            
             What
             he
             further
             hath
             under
             this
             Head
             ,
             is
             made
             up
             of
             Harsh
             Words
             and
             bitter
             Censures
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             Answered
             :
             that
             
               the
               Catechism
               was
               only
               designed
               as
               the
               Badge
               of
               a
               Partie
            
             (
             as
             if
             the
             Prelatists
             met
             at
             Westminster
             designed
             a
             Shibboleth
             for
             the
             Scots
             Presbyterians
             to
             be
             distinguished
             by
             )
             this
             is
             wise
             talk
             :
             he
             calleth
             it
             
               such
               Words
               as
               Monks
               and
               ill
               natured
               Zealots
               pitched
               upon
               :
               it
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               to
               lift
               up
               a
               Banner
               for
               Faction
               ,
               Ignorance
               ,
               and
               Superstition
               .
               They
            
             (
             the
             People
             )
             
               are
               Taught
               by
               their
               Leaders
               to
               baule
               against
               the
               Ancient
               Methods
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               they
               set
               up
               in
               Oposition
               to
               it
               ,
               leads
               them
               naturally
               to
               Pride
               ,
               and
               Enthusiasm
               :
            
             Let
             any
             Man
             whose
             Tongue
             is
             under
             any
             Restraint
             from
             the
             aw
             of
             GOD
             ,
             or
             regard
             to
             Man
             ,
             tell
             us
             how
             this
             can
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             Catechism
             .
             More
             stuffe
             of
             this
             Stamp
             ,
             he
             hath
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             wearie
             to
             Transcribe
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               this
               Charge
               may
               be
               fairly
               managed
               against
               the
               Catechism
               in
               general
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               against
               this
               Question
               .
            
             And
             I
             am
             Confident
             all
             such
             Attempts
             may
             receive
             a
             full
             and
             plain
             Answer
             .
             He
             is
             pleased
             also
             to
             Reproach
             
               the
               Homilies
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
            
             (
             so
             in
             Contempt
             he
             calleth
             their
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             )
             with
             
               the
               same
               strain
            
             ;
             he
             must
             mean
             unintelligiblness
             :
             
             from
             which
             he
             falleth
             into
             a
             new
             Fit
             of
             calling
             his
             Opposites
             by
             what
             ill
             Names
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             Such
             an
             Indefinite
             Charge
             as
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             Answered
             ;
             but
             by
             Denying
             it
             :
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             he
             can
             never
             Prove
             it
             ,
             the
             Stories
             collected
             ,
             or
             devised
             by
             his
             Friend
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             
               the
               Presbyterian
               Bloquence
            
             ,
             are
             not
             Probative
             ,
             where
             Sense
             or
             Reason
             ,
             or
             Candor
             have
             place
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             among
             his
             own
             Party
             ,
             who
             know
             the
             Presbyterians
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
             His
             next
             Charge
             against
             us
             is
             ,
             a
             Repetition
             of
             what
             he
             brought
             ,
             and
             I
             Answered
             before
             :
             that
             
               the
               Scripture
               is
               not
               Read
               in
               Publick
            
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               is
               pursuant
               to
               the
               Design
               of
               keeping
               the
               People
               in
               the
               Dark
               .
            
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               Canonical
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Apocryphal
            
             (
             a
             double
             Grievance
             in
             his
             eyes
             )
             
               are
               laid
               aside
               from
               publick
               use
               ,
            
             which
             he
             calleth
             
               a
               bold
               stroke
               of
               Atheism
               ,
               and
               Enthusiasm
               ▪
            
             But
             wise
             Men
             will
             think
             that
             there
             is
             far
             more
             of
             Atheism
             in
             such
             a
             Bold
             ,
             Publick
             ,
             Unlimited
             Assirming
             of
             what
             is
             an
             Evidence
             of
             having
             no
             regard
             to
             Truth
             .
             If
             there
             were
             any
             thing
             Argumentative
             (
             as
             the
             whole
             is
             most
             Abusive
             ,
             and
             destitute
             of
             Truth
             )
             in
             his
             Harangue
             that
             he
             seteth
             off
             these
             Falsehoods
             with
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             give
             them
             a
             fair
             Answer
             :
             see
             what
             is
             said
             of
             this
             §
             14.
             
             He
             next
             ,
             p.
             317.
             
             Quarrelleth
             with
             our
             
               Ruling
               Elders
            
             :
             which
             he
             Introduceth
             with
             a
             Falsehood
             that
             is
             palpably
             such
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               we
               have
               put
               away
               Deacons
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Bishops
               :
            
             the
             World
             knoweth
             the
             contrarie
             :
             and
             if
             this
             Author
             do
             not
             know
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             very
             unfit
             to
             talk
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             who
             is
             such
             a
             Stranger
             to
             their
             Way
             ,
             and
             Constitution
             .
             We
             have
             Deacons
             ,
             whose
             Work
             it
             is
             to
             take
             Care
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
             according
             to
             Apostolick
             appointment
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             our
             Deacons
             are
             not
             allowed
             to
             Preach
             and
             Baptize
             ,
             as
             these
             who
             in
             the
             Episcopal
             Church
             go
             under
             that
             Name
             :
             for
             we
             find
             no
             Warrant
             for
             giving
             them
             that
             Power
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             immediately
             ,
             and
             extraordinarily
             given
             them
             by
             the
             LORD
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             to
             some
             (
             not
             to
             all
             )
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Deacons
             .
             It
             is
             also
             true
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             the
             Office
             and
             Work
             of
             
               Ruling
               ●lder
            
             ,
             and
             of
             Deacon
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             same
             Person
             :
             which
             hath
             Warrant
             from
             the
             Word
             :
             but
             that
             
               we
               have
               no
               Deacons
            
             ,
             is
             said
             without
             any
             Semblance
             of
             Truth
             .
             Tho
             he
             knoweth
             that
             ,
             that
             Controversie
             about
             
               Ruling
               Elders
            
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             Preaching
             Power
             ,
             hath
             been
             much
             agitated
             between
             his
             Partie
             and
             us
             ,
             and
             his
             Antagonist
             (
             whose
             Writing
             he
             never
             failleth
             to
             Oppose
             ,
             when
             he
             thinketh
             he
             can
             )
             hath
             Written
             on
             that
             Subject
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             pleased
             here
             to
             content
             himself
             with
             setting
             his
             
               Nigrum
               theta
            
             on
             this
             our
             Oppinion
             ,
             without
             endeavouring
             to
             Refute
             it
             ▪
             except
             he
             will
             call
             it
             an
             Argument
             ,
             
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               is
               a
               Sacrilegious
               Usurpation
               on
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Authority
               .
            
             He
             hath
             Two
             Quarrels
             with
             them
             :
             One
             is
             ,
             that
             
               they
               are
               not
               set
               apart
               by
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               .
            
             I
             have
             no
             other
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             among
             our selves
             are
             unsatisfied
             with
             this
             :
             but
             they
             are
             Solemnly
             and
             Pubickly
             set
             apart
             for
             their
             Work
             ,
             and
             taken
             Engaged
             to
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             that
             want
             doth
             not
             Nullifie
             the
             Office.
             That
             such
             an
             Office
             should
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             CHRIST'S
             Institution
             ,
             I
             hold
             ,
             tho
             I
             will
             not
             undertake
             to
             justifie
             the
             Practice
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             or
             other
             Churches
             ,
             in
             some
             things
             concerning
             these
             Elders
             .
             His
             other
             Fault
             that
             he
             findeth
             with
             them
             is
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Preachers
               encroach
               so
               on
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               never
               suffer
               them
               ,
               whose
               sole
               Office
               is
               Government
               ,
               to
               interpose
               in
               the
               most
               Essential
               Points
               of
               Jurisdiction
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               the
               Solemn
               and
               Authoritative
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               Administration
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Absolution
               of
               P●netents
               .
            
             This
             Objection
             amounteth
             to
             no
             more
             but
             this
             :
             Ruling
             Elders
             ,
             by
             Divine
             appointment
             ,
             have
             a
             Share
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             curbing
             of
             sin
             (
             for
             they
             are
             
               Inspectores
               morum
               populi
               )
               Ergo
            
             ,
             they
             have
             also
             all
             the
             Authority
             that
             CHRIST
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             such
             Reasoning
             is
             not
             only
             in
             it self
             weak
             and
             fallacious
             ,
             but
             it
             doth
             ill
             su●e
             the
             Principles
             of
             this
             Author
             :
             do
             not
             his
             Party
             ,
             at
             their
             own
             hand
             ,
             give
             some
             part
             of
             Church
             Authority
             to
             their
             Deacons
             ,
             as
             Preaching
             and
             Baptizing
             ;
             and
             withhold
             from
             them
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             it
             :
             why
             then
             may
             not
             we
             (
             with
             much
             more
             reason
             )
             allow
             ,
             that
             CHRIST
             hath
             given
             part
             of
             Church
             Power
             to
             these
             Elders
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             ?
             But
             I
             consider
             his
             Objection
             more
             particularly
             :
             the
             first
             Power
             (
             mentioned
             by
             him
             )
             as
             denyed
             them
             is
             ,
             
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
            
             on
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             If
             he
             can
             Prove
             that
             any
             other
             than
             Pastors
             have
             that
             Power
             ,
             by
             Divine
             Warrant
             ,
             he
             shall
             gain
             this
             Point
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             consistent
             with
             Reason
             that
             
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
            
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Authority
             for
             dispensing
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             is
             conveyed
             ,
             should
             be
             done
             by
             them
             who
             have
             not
             that
             Power
             themselves
             :
             for
             
               nemo
               dat
               quod
               non
               habe●
            
             .
             The
             next
             is
             
               Administration
               of
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             This
             is
             not
             due
             to
             them
             because
             they
             are
             not
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             are
             only
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             whereas
             this
             Administration
             is
             no
             part
             of
             Government
             .
             The
             3d.
             is
             
               Absolving
               of
               Paenitents
            
             :
             to
             which
             he
             might
             have
             Added
             excommunication
             ,
             and
             other
             
               Church
               Censures
               .
               A.
            
             This
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             they
             have
             a
             Hand
             in
             it
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             done
             without
             them
             ,
             for
             both
             Censures
             ,
             and
             taking
             off
             Censures
             ,
             are
             Decreed
             in
             the
             Consistorie
             ,
             where
             they
             sit
             ,
             and
             vote
             :
             only
             the
             Pronouncing
             ,
             or
             
             Executing
             of
             these
             Sentences
             ,
             in
             the
             publick
             Congregation
             ,
             is
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Pastor
             ;
             both
             because
             publick
             Administration
             of
             CHRIST'S
             Ordinances
             are
             in
             his
             hand
             :
             and
             because
             these
             Administrations
             are
             intermixed
             ,
             or
             conjoyned
             with
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             publick
             Prayer
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Elder
             .
          
           
             §
             22.
             
             Another
             
               New
               Opinion
            
             he
             Taxeth
             (
             but
             will
             not
             be
             at
             pains
             to
             Examine
             or
             Refute
             it
             )
             is
             ,
             that
             
               we
               think
               the
               People
               have
               a
               Right
               to
               Chuse
               their
               Pastors
               .
            
             The
             Novelty
             of
             this
             Opinion
             is
             most
             absurdly
             Asserted
             :
             for
             it
             not
             only
             was
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             :
             but
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Churck
             for
             many
             Ages
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             
               Rational
               ,
               Def.
               of
               non
               conformity
               ,
            
             §
             6.
             
               p.
               197.
               &c.
            
             and
             should
             now
             further
             have
             Debated
             it
             with
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             insisted
             on
             it
             .
             He
             misrepresenteth
             our
             Opinion
             ,
             while
             first
             he
             saith
             ,
             we
             
               maintain
               this
               Right
               to
               be
               unalterable
               :
            
             whereas
             we
             think
             a
             People
             may
             lose
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             present
             Exercise
             ,
             by
             their
             inhability
             or
             negligence
             ,
             and
             it
             devolveth
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             While
             2dly
             ,
             He
             insinuateth
             ,
             p.
             320.
             that
             
               this
               Power
               is
               allowed
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               without
               due
               Restrictions
               and
               Limitations
               .
            
             We
             think
             the
             People
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             their
             other
             Religious
             concernments
             ,
             are
             under
             the
             Inspection
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             Congregational
             ,
             or
             Classical
             .
             Instead
             of
             Arguing
             against
             this
             Way
             ,
             he
             laboureth
             to
             cast
             Dirt
             on
             it
             ;
             which
             easily
             may
             be
             wiped
             off
             .
             I
             have
             proved
             ,
             in
             the
             Place
             Cited
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             were
             designed
             for
             the
             Ministry
             were
             not
             only
             named
             in
             the
             Congregation
             for
             their
             Assent
             ,
             or
             Objecting
             against
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             chosen
             
               a
               Clero
               et
               Plebe
            
             :
             for
             the
             36.
             
             Canon
             of
             the
             Apostles
             (
             it
             is
             ,
             Mihi
             ,
             37.
             )
             which
             he
             Citeth
             :
             not
             only
             we
             Reject
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             not
             Authentick
             ,
             nor
             Probative
             :
             but
             it
             also
             Censureth
             the
             Bishop
             that
             doth
             not
             undertake
             the
             Office
             ,
             and
             Charge
             :
             Doth
             it
             thence
             follow
             that
             a
             Bishop
             may
             be
             Imposed
             on
             a
             People
             without
             his
             own
             Consent
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             without
             theirs
             ?
             that
             Canon
             seemeth
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             some
             incident
             Dislike
             ,
             either
             on
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             after
             Ordination
             ;
             which
             should
             not
             excuse
             them
             from
             mutual
             Duties
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             our
             purpose
             .
             How
             
               popular
               Election
            
             would
             hinder
             Uniformity
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             Patrons
             Election
             doth
             ;
             iss
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             That
             
               People
               will
               chuse
               such
               as
               themselves
               for
               Intellectuals
               and
               Morals
               ,
            
             doth
             not
             always
             hold
             :
             People
             generally
             think
             that
             their
             Pastors
             ought
             to
             have
             both
             more
             Learning
             ,
             and
             more
             Religion
             ,
             than
             themselves
             .
             And
             if
             they
             be
             of
             such
             perverse
             Inclinations
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             Over-ruled
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             .
             What
             he
             saith
             of
             
               the
               scandalous
               effects
               
               of
               Popular
               Election
            
             (
             I
             suppose
             he
             meaneth
             Tumults
             and
             Divisions
             )
             were
             far
             more
             visible
             ,
             frequent
             .
             and
             horrid
             ,
             when
             Bishops
             were
             otherwise
             chosen
             :
             there
             was
             never
             so
             much
             Blood-shed
             at
             Election
             of
             a
             Presbyterian
             Minister
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             at
             Chusing
             of
             some
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             the
             Later
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             after
             that
             Office
             was
             settled
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             What
             are
             we
             concerned
             more
             than
             his
             own
             Party
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Ridiculous
             Insinuation
             he
             hath
             of
             
               a
               Company
               of
               mean
               Mechanicks
               laying
               Wagers
               that
               such
               a
               one
               shall
               Preach
               better
               than
               another
               .
            
             Is
             any
             Church
             accountable
             for
             either
             the
             Follies
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             the
             Sinful
             Excesses
             of
             every
             one
             of
             her
             Members
             ,
             further
             than
             to
             Rebuke
             ,
             or
             Censure
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             Offence
             given
             ;
             when
             they
             come
             to
             be
             known
             ?
             I
             know
             of
             no
             such
             Wagers
             laid
             among
             our
             People
             ,
             tho
             may
             be
             ,
             there
             is
             too
             much
             of
             being
             Puffed
             up
             for
             one
             ,
             against
             another
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             in
             a
             Church
             that
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             have
             more
             respect
             for
             than
             for
             he
             hath
             for
             the
             Presbyterian
             Church
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             6.
             
             That
             he
             Asserteth
             that
             
               the
               Talent
               of
               Preaching
               did
               not
               commend
               a
               Man
               in
               the
               Primitive
               time●
               ,
            
             is
             most
             absurd
             ,
             if
             he
             mean
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             regard
             was
             not
             had
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Chief
             Qualifications
             of
             a
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             if
             he
             mean
             ,
             that
             this
             Qualification
             only
             is
             regarded
             among
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             lookt
             after
             ,
             it
             is
             false
             and
             injurious
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             23.
             
             His
             next
             Work
             is
             quite
             out
             of
             his
             present
             Road
             :
             it
             is
             not
             to
             consider
             any
             
               new
               Opinions
            
             held
             by
             the
             Presbyterians
             :
             but
             to
             revive
             a
             Reproach
             he
             had
             before
             cast
             on
             one
             P●esbyterian
             ,
             and
             which
             had
             been
             sufficiently
             wiped
             off
             :
             but
             he
             is
             resolved
             not
             to
             be
             satisfied
             .
             I
             am
             wholly
             indifferent
             whether
             he
             be
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             Charge
             he
             only
             mentioneth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             not
             insist
             on
             it
             neither
             :
             but
             it
             seems
             ,
             this
             was
             but
             Introductory
             to
             what
             he
             intended
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             Vindicat
             a
             Notion
             that
             Grotius
             hath
             about
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             who
             had
             Interpreted
             that
             Word
             as
             meant
             of
             Bishops
             .
             I
             have
             abundantly
             Cleared
             this
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Vindicated
             that
             Text
             from
             the
             Exposition
             put
             on
             it
             by
             Grotius
             ,
             in
             
               3d.
               Sect.
            
             of
             this
             Work
             ,
             §
             6.
             7.
             to
             which
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             ,
             and
             shall
             now
             only
             Answer
             what
             our
             Author
             here
             bringeth
             afresh
             .
             He
             telleth
             us
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               signisi●●h
               properly
               to
               help
               one
               that
               is
               ready
               to
               fall
               :
               this
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               them
               who
               are
               Stronger
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               higher
               in
               Authority
               :
               of
               whom
               then
               could
               it
               be
               so
               well
               meant
               as
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               the
               Praeses
               .
            
             A
             most
             ridiculous
             way
             of
             Arguing
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             supposeth
             the
             Question
             ,
             that
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Praesides
               Presbyterii
            
             ,
             are
             higher
             in
             Authority
             :
             which
             we
             cannot
             yield
             .
             2.
             
             It
             can
             be
             far
             better
             applyed
             to
             
             Deacons
             ,
             who
             relieve
             them
             who
             are
             ready
             to
             Perish
             .
             Next
             saith
             he
             :
             Grotius
             saw
             the
             Episcopal
             Authority
             in
             several
             Places
             that
             the
             Vindicator
             will
             not
             allow
             of
             .
             A.
             What
             Grotius
             saw
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             nor
             am
             concerned
             to
             know
             :
             Some
             fancy
             they
             see
             a
             Man
             in
             the
             Moon
             ,
             which
             others
             cannot
             discern
             3.
             
             
               The
               Apostles
               might
               make
               use
               of
               Words
               to
               signifie
               the
               Episcopal
               Jurisdiction
               which
               are
               not
               in
               use
               in
               our
               Days
               ;
               there
               are
               so
               many
               Allusions
               to
               the
               Temple
               and
               Syonagogue
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               know
               these
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               A.
            
             This
             Reasoning
             may
             infer
             
               quidlibet
               ex
               quolibet
            
             :
             may
             be
             (
             might
             one
             say
             )
             the
             Apostles
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             by
             casting
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             understood
             some
             other
             thing
             than
             we
             do
             :
             at
             this
             Rate
             Scepticism
             about
             the
             whole
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             may
             be
             brought
             in
             more
             effectually
             than
             by
             
               laying
               aside
               Religious
               Ceremonies
               of
               Mens
               devising
               .
            
             We
             know
             the
             Apostles
             Wrote
             in
             Greek
             :
             and
             we
             know
             what
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifieth
             in
             that
             Language
             :
             if
             this
             Author
             allege
             that
             it
             had
             then
             another
             Signification
             than
             now
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             Proved
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             drawn
             his
             Conclusion
             from
             
               a
               May
               be
            
             .
             And
             if
             he
             thinketh
             that
             there
             is
             any
             Allusion
             here
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Temple
             or
             Synagogue
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             shewed
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             thought
             us
             so
             ●ame
             Animals
             as
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             his
             Guess
             ,
             built
             on
             a
             Possibility
             ,
             where
             he
             cannot
             shew
             so
             much
             as
             Probability
             .
             His
             Advice
             hath
             been
             followed
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             given
             ,
             in
             
               Reading
               Grotius
               on
               the
               Places
               he
               mentioneth
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             nothing
             is
             found
             that
             maketh
             for
             his
             Design
             .
             He
             hath
             another
             Argument
             from
             the
             Context
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             the
             same
             above-mentioned
             ,
             and
             Answered
             )
             that
             
               the
               Apostle
               having
               in
               the
               preceeding
               ,
            
             v.
             (
             he
             should
             have
             said
             in
             the
             same
             
               v.
               )
               distinguished
               the
               several
               Offices
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               that
               were
               then
               most
               Observable
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               .
               I
               suppose
               that
               the
               helping
               such
               as
               were
               ready
               to
               fall
               ,
               did
               most
               properly
               belong
               to
               the
               Spiritual
               Governours
               .
            
             This
             is
             above
             answered
             :
             and
             it
             is
             not
             one
             whit
             stronger
             by
             being
             said
             over
             again
             .
             Further
             ,
             he
             Asserteth
             ,
             but
             hath
             not
             shewed
             us
             ,
             how
             the
             Context
             leadeth
             to
             this
             Interpretation
             :
             his
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             most
             proper
             to
             the
             several
             guids
             to
             help
             them
             that
             fall
             ,
             doth
             not
             prove
             his
             design
             ;
             unless
             he
             could
             shew
             that
             there
             was
             an
             Officer
             in
             the
             Church
             who
             had
             his
             Designation
             from
             thus
             helping
             People
             :
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             that
             ,
             he
             must
             shew
             that
             this
             is
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             other
             Church
             Officer
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             helping
             them
             who
             are
             ready
             to
             fall
             .
             That
             Grotius
             telleth
             us
             that
             
               the
               Antient
               Greeks
               interpreted
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             wronging
             of
             Grotius
             ;
             who
             saith
             not
             
               Graeci
               veteres
            
             ,
             but
             
               Graeci
               complures
            
             :
             and
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             his
             purpose
             :
             for
             Grotius
             saying
             it
             doth
             not
             prove
             it
             :
             
             nei●her
             doth
             Grotius
             cite
             any
             of
             the
             
               Graeci
               complures
               .
               Suiceri
               thesaurus
               Ecclesiae
            
             I
             can
             not
             get
             at
             present
             :
             but
             if
             he
             say
             what
             our
             Author
             alledges
             ,
             his
             sole
             Authority
             must
             not
             carry
             it
             against
             all
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             written
             Lexicons
             .
             Hamond
             ,
             on
             the
             Place
             ,
             Expoundeth
             it
             of
             Bishops
             ;
             not
             on
             Account
             of
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Governing
             Power
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             had
             the
             Care
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
             and
             the
             Dispensing
             of
             the
             Goods
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             in
             the
             Place
             above
             Cited
             of
             this
             Book
             .
             Which
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             granted
             ,
             would
             make
             nothing
             for
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             .
             We
             maintain
             that
             the
             Deacons
             are
             here
             meant
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Bishops
             be
             Deacons
             ,
             let
             them
             have
             this
             Place
             in
             the
             List
             of
             Church
             Officers
             .
             For
             they
             had
             no
             Room
             in
             it
             before
             ,
             nor
             on
             the
             Score
             of
             Jurisdiction
             over
             other
             Church
             Officers
             .
             I
             do
             not
             derogate
             from
             
               Grotius
               his
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Signification
               of
               Words
               ,
            
             nor
             of
             
               his
               Ability
               to
               have
               Written
               a
               Lexicon
               :
            
             but
             I
             do
             not
             look
             on
             him
             as
             beyond
             a
             Possibility
             of
             Mistake
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             wherein
             he
             excelled
             .
             And
             indeed
             he
             speaketh
             very
             doubtfully
             of
             this
             Matter
             ,
             as
             his
             Words
             Cited
             by
             my
             Antagonist
             do
             shew
             :
             nor
             doth
             he
             positively
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             are
             meant
             by
             this
             Word
             .
             Another
             Proof
             of
             the
             Signification
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             is
             from
             Ps.
             48.
             3.
             where
             
               the
               seventy
               use
               it
               to
               signifie
               the
               Lords
               helping
               his
               People
               :
            
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             Purpose
             ?
             the
             Question
             is
             not
             whether
             this
             Word
             have
             the
             Notion
             of
             Help
             ;
             but
             whether
             it
             have
             the
             Notion
             of
             Government
             :
             but
             our
             Author
             Mendeth
             the
             Matter
             ,
             making
             up
             ,
             by
             his
             Latine
             Translation
             ,
             what
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Greek
             ;
             for
             he
             saith
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               must
               signifie
               ,
               cum
               suscipiet
               cam
               ,
               nempe
               Civitatem
               ,
               in
               Tutelam
               :
            
             why
             must
             it
             signifie
             this
             :
             why
             may
             it
             not
             as
             well
             be
             turned
             ,
             
               cum
               opitulabitur
               illi
               ?
               Chrysost.
            
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ad
               Munitionem
               .
               Aquila
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ad
               Exaltationem
            
             .
             None
             of
             all
             these
             signifie
             any
             thing
             of
             Government
             ;
             but
             of
             Defence
             or
             Support
             :
             so
             that
             nothing
             in
             this
             Word
             agreeth
             half
             so
             well
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Deacons
             Work.
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             not
             think
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             Lord
             who
             is
             in
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             said
             to
             Help
             His
             People
             ,
             doth
             also
             Rule
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             hence
             followeth
             ,
             that
             every
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             also
             a
             Ruler
             .
             The
             same
             Import
             hath
             what
             he
             Citeth
             out
             of
             
               AEmilius
               Portus
            
             ,
             who
             from
             Suidas
             Translateth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Propugnator
               ,
               Defensor
               ,
               Auxiliator
            
             .
             For
             none
             of
             these
             Words
             import
             Government
             ,
             all
             that
             they
             signifie
             ,
             may
             be
             applyed
             better
             to
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             Bishop
             .
             I
             hope
             I
             have
             (
             with
             the
             Current
             of
             ●xpositors
             )
             offered
             a
             better
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Word
             we
             Debate
             about
             ,
             than
             Grotius
             hath
             Chosen
             :
             and
             yet
             shall
             readily
             Comply
             with
             my
             Authors
             Advice
             ,
             in
             
               being
               far
               from
               Comparing
               my self
               with
               that
               great
               Man.
               
            
          
           
           
             §
             24.
             
             What
             he
             further
             saith
             of
             that
             Exposition
             of
             
               Jerom
               ,
               Quid
               facit
               Episcopus
               ,
               &c.
            
             he
             hath
             often
             Repeated
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             been
             as
             often
             Answered
             :
             to
             which
             he
             had
             said
             something
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             shewed
             the
             Consistency
             of
             what
             I
             said
             could
             not
             agree
             :
             but
             this
             he
             thinketh
             not
             ●it
             to
             Attempt
             :
             only
             Entreats
             me
             to
             give
             a
             Paraphrase
             and
             Commentary
             on
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             that
             very
             Epistle
             of
             Jerom
             to
             Euagrius
             ,
             in
             which
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Jerom
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Hierarchy
               of
               Bishop
               ,
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               Deacon
               ,
               was
               Founded
               on
               Apostolick
               Tradition
               :
               and
               that
               they
               Hold
               the
               same
               Place
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               :
               which
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               had
               in
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             For
             Satisfaction
             to
             this
             his
             Demand
             ,
             I
             refer
             him
             to
             Sect.
             6.
             
             §
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             where
             what
             he
             Desireth
             is
             already
             Performed
             :
             and
             it
             is
             shewed
             that
             Jerom
             meant
             ▪
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             he
             alledgeth
             .
             The
             hundred
             Things
             in
             my
             Book
             that
             he
             will
             not
             medle
             with
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             call
             
               Triffling
               Stories
               ,
               or
               Personal
               Reflections
               ,
            
             must
             stand
             as
             they
             are
             :
             let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             of
             what
             I
             have
             there
             said
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Censure
             of
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             spendeth
             some
             Pages
             on
             a
             Story
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             I
             had
             formerly
             Debated
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             least
             Moment
             of
             any
             of
             them
             :
             his
             Reason
             I
             shall
             not
             Enquire
             into
             :
             nor
             do
             I
             intend
             to
             be
             any
             further
             Concerned
             in
             Jangle
             about
             Stories
             so
             variously
             told
             us
             ,
             as
             that
             is
             ;
             and
             which
             may
             be
             many
             Ways
             Disguised
             :
             no
             part
             of
             which
             I
             was
             Witness
             to
             ,
             nor
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             ,
             but
             by
             Information
             .
             For
             the
             Personal
             Reflections
             he
             chargeth
             me
             with
             ,
             he
             mentioneth
             but
             two
             ;
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             who
             shall
             think
             sit
             to
             Compare
             the
             two
             Books
             ,
             to
             Consider
             ,
             whether
             any
             thing
             is
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             what
             to
             be
             Literally
             true
             ,
             himself
             had
             given
             Ground
             to
             think
             :
             and
             they
             are
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             great
             Moment
             ,
             save
             that
             they
             may
             derogate
             from
             the
             Strength
             of
             what
             he
             Writeth
             .
             And
             let
             all
             Men
             of
             Candor
             and
             Understanding
             Witness
             between
             him
             and
             me
             ,
             whether
             in
             his
             Book
             now
             under
             Consideration
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             former
             Apology
             ,
             there
             be
             not
             many
             for
             one
             of
             mine
             ,
             of
             not
             only
             Personal
             Reflections
             on
             his
             Antagonist
             ,
             but
             Reflections
             on
             the
             whole
             Party
             ,
             without
             Distinction
             or
             Exception
             :
             and
             that
             by
             Imputing
             to
             them
             the
             Worst
             of
             Evils
             ;
             and
             Treating
             them
             with
             the
             most
             Insolent
             Contempt
             that
             Words
             can
             express
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             here
             and
             there
             observed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             and
             the
             Reader
             may
             find
             presently
             after
             this
             his
             Complaint
             ,
             viz.
             332
             ,
             333
             ,
             334.
             
             The
             
               Authority
               that
               the
               Presbyter●ans
               had
               over
               she
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               over
               the
               Episcopal
               Clergy
               ,
            
             I
             had
             Debated
             with
             him
             before
             .
             I
             need
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             till
             he
             Answer
             what
             hath
             been
             already
             Discoursed
             on
             that
             Head.
             What
             he
             saith
             ,
             p.
             332.
             of
             his
             Resolution
             
               not
               to
               continue
               this
               Debate
               ,
               if
               not
               managed
               by
               greater
               Candor
               and
               Civility
               ,
            
             I
             do
             much
             approve
             :
             if
             he
             will
             put
             that
             Condition
             on
             himself
             too
             .
             If
             he
             ,
             or
             any
             else
             ,
             Write
             in
             his
             Strain
             :
             yea
             ,
             if
             they
             bring
             not
             somewhat
             that
             is
             not
             yet
             Answered
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             Weight
             .
             I
             think
             our
             Side
             will
             not
             Trouble
             them
             with
             more
             Arguings
             on
             this
             Head
             of
             Government
             :
             there
             is
             enough
             said
             ,
             if
             Men
             will
             Listen
             to
             Argument
             ;
             if
             they
             will
             not
             ,
             what
             ▪
             is
             said
             ,
             is
             too
             much
             .
             For
             my
             Part
             ,
             I
             am
             weary
             of
             such
             Altercations
             ;
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             easily
             drawn
             into
             this
             Paper
             War
             any
             more
             :
             th●
             ▪
             I
             am
             Resolved
             ,
             by
             the
             Help
             of
             God
             ,
             never
             to
             Abandon
             the
             right
             Way
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             to
             withdraw
             my
             Poor
             Help
             from
             the
             Truth
             and
             O●dinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             needed
             ;
             and
             I
             shall
             be
             in
             any
             Capacity
             to
             a●●ord
             ●t
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .